Chapter 1 (A Hospital Week)

View Online

Waking up the next morning was the most amazing feeling. Twilight pressed against me, her beautiful mane in disarray, her soft breaths on my chest. I still ached all over; being dead, even temporarily really takes it out of you apparently. Go figure. But looking down at her... It was all worth it.

She stirred and looked up at me.

"Morning." She smiled up at me.

I leaned down and kissed her softly. "Morning Twi."

"How do you feel?" She asked concern in her eyes.

I hugged her tightly. "My body feels like crap. But my heart...?" I kissed her again. "Perfect."

She snuggled against me. "I love you."

"I love you too."

We lay in bed for a bit talking about the strange mental connection we had. It was very limited, only about ten feet. Twilight was almost certain that Luna’s spell wasn't responsible for it.

As per doctors orders I rested in bed getting up every few hours to take a short walk around the room, Twilight always by my side with concern in her beautiful eyes.

I smiled and tried to put her at ease, it was difficult and painful, but recovery is. The important thing is I would recover.

That evening I almost burst into laughter as Twilight chased one of the nurses, Redheart I believe she had introduced herself as, a white mare with a light pink mane and tail. Twilight chased her out of the room after she came in to give me a sponge bath.

"Twi. She's just doing her job."

She turned to me after shutting the door. "Humph. Not on my fiancé!"

I smiled at her. "Oh Twi, I love you so much."

"Don't you forget it." She said with a smile.

Levitating the bowl and sponge she came over and began to give me a sponge bath herself, she stopped using her levitation and used her forehooves to run the sponge over me herself. As she got to my lower anatomy she began to blush but didn't hesitate. I was more then a little embarrassed myself and unable to conceal my arousal.

She smiled shyly as she finished cleaning me up and slipped under the covers with me, I kissed her passionately and she returned it eagerly pressing herself against me.

I tried to concentrate to send my thoughts to her. Twi are you sure...

Her thoughts came back clear as a bell. Yes!

Our first lovemaking attempt was... Soft, sweet, awkward and embarrassingly enough, over far too quickly. I was clearly a bit too worked up.

I fell back gasping. "I'm sorry Twi."

She lay down beside me nuzzling my neck. "It’s ok... Your still recovering, I shouldn't have pushed..."

"It’s not ok! I want you to be..." I blushed slightly. "Pleased..."

There was no way I was going to leave my wife to be and the pony I loved unsatisfied on our first time together or ever for that matter. I kissed her softly and moved down her body kissing as I went. The idea of pleasuring your partner orally was apparently not unknown here as she made a pleased gasp and squeal.

Her moans and gasps told me I was doing it right and I lost myself in the deed not noticing she was getting quite a bit louder.

Unfortunately somepony else heard her as she rose to screams and before we knew it the door burst open, a doctor and a couple of nurses rushing in to help with whatever problem might be the cause of this commotion.

Leaving me and Twilight, mostly me. In a rather embarrassing position, my bare butt sticking out from the covers that were fortunately still covering the rest of us. I quickly dove back under and Twilight and I faced them together both of us blushing heavily.

It was plain to see the doctor and nurses were barely containing their mirth.

With a supreme effort the doctor gave me a serious look. "Now, now. You shouldn't be doing any activities that work up your heart too much for a bit yet." Still trying to look as serious as possible he came over and checked my heartbeat, seemingly satisfied he turned and left the room with the nurses closing the door behind them as they went.

As soon as the door shut we could hear uproarious laughter from the hallway.

I sheepishly looked at Twilight. "Sorry Twi."

She looked back at me with stars in her eyes. "For what?! That was amazing." She said as she snuggled against me.

"Oh! Well the embarrassment..."

"Oh. I'm sure they'll keep it confidential..." She hesitated as if unsure. "And besides its noponys business what we do."

"True enough." I said as I squeezed her tightly.

I could only imagine the ribbing I was going to get if Dash heard about this...

Clearly their professionalism lost out to the power of juicy gossip as the next day each and every nurse and doctor that came to check on us had a smirk on their faces.

Even better was when our friends came by to visit again.

As soon as she entered Dash came right over to us with a mischievous grin on her face. "Oh hey! Glad to see you’re recovering so well... You sure you’re up for talking? If your tongue isn't too tired that is... Bahahahahaha!!!!" She collapsed on the ground rolling around and laughing.

Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie giggled quietly as Fluttershy blushed.

Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom just looked at Dash strangely. "What’s so funny?" They asked.

"Inside joke dears. Now go and buy yourselves a treat down at the cafeteria." Rarity scooted them out the door with a few bits.

She then turned to us and levitated a bag off her back over to us. "Some new clothes darling. I'm afraid Zecora found your old ones quite shredded in the forest. And it seems you could use some." She said with a smirk.

"Thanks Milady Rarity. I appreciate it, I'll need them soon."

Dash was still giggling on the floor. "Tongue! Bahahahaha..."

Twilight nonchalantly levitated one of our vases of flowers over Dash's head and turned it upside down.

"Ahh!" She shrieked as the cold water soaked her. "Okay, okay... I'll stop." She got up shaking herself off as we all snickered.

"Um... We were wondering what you wanted to do for the wedding?" Fluttershy timidly asked.

"Well we talked about it a bit. And we were thinking Sweet Apple Acres. If that’s ok with you Applejack?" Twilight asked.

"Can do!" She answered.

"Ooh! Ooh! I can get all the decorations, and food, and..." Pinkie excitedly volunteered.

"Actually Pinkie... We were going to ask Rarity to plan the reception." I interrupted.

Her head dropped down and she shuffled her hooves against the floor. "Oh... I understand..."

"Pinkie. Will you assist Rarity? We do want you to plan the party for after the wedding." Twilight added.

Pinkie sprung into the air defying gravity and hung there for several seconds with a big grin on her face. "Yes!"

"Fluttershy and I will be more then happy to help out too. Right Fluttershy?"

"Of course Dash!"

"Ooh it'll be so pretty! With Princess Celestia to marry you and..." Pinkie excitedly squealed.

"Actually... We talked about it and we're going to ask Luna to marry us. Princess Celestia is of course still invited but we thought it might be a nice gesture to Luna. So if she accepts it will be a later evening wedding ok?" I interrupted.

"Even better! I can see it now! Come along Pinkie dear we have plans to make!" Rarity excitedly exclaimed dragging Pinkie off.

"What about the guest list?" Asked Fluttershy.

"Well... I think we should invite anypony in Ponyville who wants to come. They are such a big part of…” Twilight stopped to turn and kiss me softly. "Our lives. I of course want you all to be my bridesmaids. Spike will be the ring bearer, the Crusaders can be flowerfillys. What about you’re best Stallion?"

I thought about it a second. "Well... I don't really have any best friends here to take that responsibility... But maybe Zecora? Best Mare instead? If it wasn't for her, I never would have met you." I kissed her gently.

"We'll have to ask her."

"Ok, ok break it up. When are we planning this for?" Dash asked impatiently.

"As soon as possible." I said dreamily staring into Twilights eyes. "But. I should finish recovering first. Maybe a month? What do you think Twi?"

"Sounds good." She answered staring right back at me.

"Ookay... I'm outta here. Common Fluttershy." Dash and Fluttershy exited followed by Applejack who closed the door smiling at us.

"Have a good time you two... But not too good."

Twilight and I grinned at each other.

We rested in bed for a few hours discussing our plans when a gentle tap came at the door. It swung open and Princess Luna entered.

I got up somewhat stiffly and bowed, fortunately I had put on some shorts from the clothes Rarity had kindly brought.

"Princes... I mean, Luna. How nice to see you. Its time I did my walk around the room you don't mind if I walk while we talk?"

"Not at all."

I got up and began to circle the room, Twilight by my side. "How can we help you?" Asked Twilight.

"I've come to offer Rick a job."

"Oh? How could I help?" I asked.

"I assume you and Twilight Sparkle will be returning to Ponyville when you have recovered?" At our nods she continued. "As you well know the Everfree forest is a dangerous place. The creatures within are a cause for concern, not often do they try to venture out, but they cause mischief and damage when they do. The job I offer is as a Warden for the borders of the Everfree forest near to Ponyville. Several times a week you will need to check the border and surrounding area for trouble and any signs of distrubance, dangerous as this might sound it will be greatly mitigated by these…"

She tapped the door and again it swung open admitting one of her guardsmen holding a large rucksack in his teeth, he deposited it on the ground and exited. Luna opened the bag and levitated out a fist sized hexagonal stone that she floated over to us.

"These are Ward Stones, they will repel any dangerous creature we know of. If you place one approximately ever mile across the border nothing dangerous should be able to pass. However they need to be recharged once every month, if you accept this task I hope Twilight Sparkle will be willing to recharge them for us?"

"Of course Princess Luna."

"Please Twilight Sparkle. Call me Luna."

"Of course Luna, as long as you just call me Twilight."

She smiled. "That is a deal. There are three months worth of stones here. I must warn you, they can only repel the dangers we know of. I have searched the archives and flown over the forest many times to seek out all I could, but there may be things I have missed. If you find any such creature inform me at once and I shall adjust the Ward Stones accordingly. Any questions?"

I looked over at Twilight. What do you think?

It could be dangerous.

I'll be careful, and I do need a job.

Well, ok. Just take me along sometime; I'd love to see how they work.

Anything for you my love.

Twilight and I finished our walk around the room and climbed back into bed.

"I would be more then happy to accept the job Luna. Thank you for thinking of me."

She seemed slightly embarrassed. "Oh... Well, I still try to make up for the trouble I've caused. I will include your pay with the stipend my sister sends Twilight every month if that is acceptable?"

"Yes, not a problem."

As she turned to go we called out to her together.

"Wait!"

"What is it?"

"You go ahead Twi."

"No, no. It was your idea."

"Ok. Princess Luna, Twilight and I would like to formally request for you to marry us at our upcoming ceremony... We don't have a definitive date set yet but within a couple of months to be sure."

She just stood there looking back and forth between us blinking occasionally. "Surely you don't want me... My sister..."

"Please Luna. No offence to Princess Celestia, we still want her there of course. But we would like you to perform the ceremony." Twilight explained.

Some tears formed in the corner of Luna’s eyes. "I... I would be honoured to... I know the old traditions of marriage of course but I'll have to check with my sister for the newer..."

Twilight and I looked at each other. "What is different about the old ways?" I asked.

"Nothing much I imagine. It is simply the language used and some of traditions."

"I think the old way would be quite fitting. We plan to have the ceremony in the evening to honour you; the old traditions would make it quite unique. I'll have to read up on them!" Twilight stated.

"I look forward to it then. Take care you two." And with that she exited.

"I'm glad she was willing to do it."

"Me too Twi."

It was getting late so we did one last short walk around the room before getting into bed. We kissed and snuggled down together, her beautiful head on my chest as we had slept together so many times. I stroked her neck and mane gently, I had made up a song for her from an old earth song I remembered, and now seemed as good a time as any to sing it for her.

(Original song: Out of my head by Theory of a Deadman)

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you outta my head

Celestia knows why I'd try

I don't want to forget

Those crazy times

And all the things we did

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you outta my head

Ohhhh ohhh

Maybe it was the way you talked

Maybe it was the way you laughed

I don't know just what it is

But I know I want this to last

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you outta my head

Celestia knows why I'd try

I don't want to forget

Those crazy times

And all the things we did

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you outta my head

Ohhhh Ohhh

Maybe it was the way you smiled

Maybe it was the way you smelled

I don't know just what it is

But I know I want this to never end

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you outta my head

Celestia knows why I'd try

I don't want to forget

Those crazy times

And all the things we did

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you outta my head

I keep trying to sleep

But I'm lying awake

I'm thinkin' about the love by my side

And I won't let you go

And I need you to know that...

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi (h-I-I)

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you outta of my

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you outta of my head

Celestia knows why I'd try

I don't want to forget

You’re my whole life

I never had it this bad

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you out of my head (woo)

Out of my head (woo)

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi can't get you outta my

Twi-yi-yi-yi-yi...

I could feel tears spilling on my chest as I finished. "Don't cry. I only want to make you happy Twi.”

She sat up and kissed me hard we seperated after a few moments. "You do. So happy..." She took my hand and placed it over her her chest. "It hurts."

I put my hand over her hoof and kissed her gently then moved it over the scar on my chest. "Same."

She kissed me passionately as we pressed together under the covers.

But this time...

I remembered to put a 'Do Not Disturb' sign on the door...

Chapter 2 (Timber Wolves, Tigers and Trixie! Oh my.)

View Online

The rest of the week passed by fairly uneventfully, our friends came and went with ideas and plans for the wedding. Twilights parents visited and were far from the angry and upset I thought they might be. They congratulated us and promised to be at the wedding.

We got word to Shining Armor and Cadance as well so they would have plenty of time to make arrangements for their responsibilities so they could attend. Princess Celestia visited again as well and was not disappointed at all; far from it she looked forward to seeing her sister perform her first marriage ceremony.

Day by day I began to feel better, far better then I had a right to. I wasn't sure if it was just the rest or some magic the doctors used or Twilights magic but by the end of the week I felt very good, even better then I had before the whole incident occurred... Weird.

The day of our departure we were packing up all of Twilights books for transport when Spike came through the door.

"Heya Spike! Haven't seen you for days whatcha been up to?" I asked.

"Oh you know... Just hanging around, visiting the old haunts."

"I'm glad your here Spike, we'll need all the help we can get with this stuff. But don't worry I'll do all the reshelving when we get back home." Twilight said with a grin.

"Oh... Sure I'll help you get these to the train but..."

I looked over at him; he was looking at the ground shuffling his feet. "What’s wrong Spike?"

"I... I'm not coming back with you guys."

"What?!" Twilight and I spoke together.

"Spike is this because of me? I don't want to drive you out of your home buddy!"

Spike held his hands up to stop us. "No, no. Well maybe it has a little to do with you. But I've been talking with Princess Celestia, Twilight you remember when I wanted to find out what its like to be a Dragon right?" She nodded her eyes moist. Spike turned to me. "I followed the Dragon migration once, but all I found out is that some Dragons are real jerks! Anyhow, the Princess said if I wanted I could stay here and she would teach me all she knew about them. But it was up to me."

"But you could do that from home Spike!" Twilight begged.

"It’s my choice Twilight. I know you guys will need some space too. And it’s only for a year! I'll miss you Twilight... You too I guess Rick."

"Thanks for the thought." I said with a sarcastic grin.

"But I really do want to learn more about my heritage... And my mom... Why she gave me up..."

Twilight leaned down and grabbed Spike in a hug. "Ok Spike. But you write me whenever you can ok? And you'll still be at our wedding right? We need our number one ring bearer!"

"Absolutely!"

I held out my hand for Spike to shake then grabbed him in for a quick hug. "I'll miss ya little buddy. And everyone... Er everypony else will too."

"I let them all know already. I saved you guys for last because I knew it was going to be hard."

Twilight was still pretty teary eyed, I squeezed her gently. It'll be ok Twi. "Come on and see us to the train station then Spike."

All our friends had left the day earlier to continue preparations not to mention get back to their own lives. We bid Spike a teary farewell and settled down in our compartment.

"I'm sorry Twi. I know you love Spike a lot."

"It’s not your fault. It’s been a long time coming, he’s growing up. It can't be easy living among a different species."

I leaned over and kissed her forehead. "Oh it’s not so bad." I grinned.

"Well you know where and who you came from at least, Spike doesn't know any of that. I don't even know... I hope Princess Celestia can tell him what he wants to know."

"I'm sure she can." I held her tightly as we traveled.

I'm so lucky.

Why? Because you get to marry a librarian? She teased.

Only the most beautiful, sexiest librarian in the universe.

Stop it...

She tilted her head up and kissed me softly.

Love you.

We drifted off for a bit lulled by the clickity clack of the rails.

We arrived in Ponyville and unloaded our luggage and turned around to a large group of ponies waiting for us.

"SURPRISE!" They all shouted. Pinkie Pie jumped out unfurling a banner that said. 'Glad you’re not dead!'

"I just threw together a quick party for you! The big ones after the wedding!"

We were quickly surrounded by ponies congratulating us and wishing us well. We were sure to invite anyone who wanted to come to our upcoming nuptials, the date still to be announced.

But after a few hours we excused ourselves, we were tired and just wanted to get home.

We finally walked up to the library door pulling our wagon full of books and stuff.

"Wait Twi."

"What is it?"

I opened the door and scooped her up in my arms. "Just wanted to carry you over the threshold."

"That’s for after we're married silly."

I kissed her softly. "I'll do it then too." I carried her through the door and just held her for a moment. "I love you so much Twi."

She put her forelegs around my neck and pulled me down for a passionate kiss. Her horn glowed and the door closed behind us. "The books can wait." She whispered.

I carried her up to our bed kissing all the way.

A few hours later we laid entangled together warm and content, the last rays of sunlight still shining thru the window.

Twilight stretched against me nuzzling my neck. "Can we just stay here the rest of the day?"

I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her even closer kissing her forehead. "As long as you want."

She sighed happily. "I guess I should shelve those books..."

I stroked her neck gently. "And I guess I had better get to putting those Ward stones in place while I have daylight..."

We stared at one another still unwilling to let go. Tomorrow. Tomorrow.

I awoke in the early night to find Twilight not beside me but some gentle hoof clicks from below. I sighed and smiled to myself, she just couldn't wait.

I got up and put on some shorts and made my way downstairs. Twilight had all our stuff laid out neatly and was levitating her books into their proper places; she looked over to me as I came down the stairs.

"I'm sorry did I wake you?"

I stretched. "Not at all." I walked into the kitchen. "Can I get you something to eat?"

Her stomach growled slightly. "Oh. Yes please. I got so busy."

I chuckled and made us both some sandwiches and drinks. As I came back out I found her gently placing the letter I had written her into a glass frame. I put the food down on the table and walked over; I leaned down and hugged her tightly.

"I never want to forget. We... We almost..."

I tilted her head up gently and wiped her tears away. "I don't know what I would have done without you."

She gazed at me her amazing eyes luminescent in the candlelight. "I... I would have been lost."

I shook my head slightly. "You’re strong Twi." I kissed her. "And it all turned out. I wouldn't do a thing differently."

She smiled and kissed me back, we went over and ate then I gathered my new clothes and put them away upstairs. Coming back down I found Twilight levitating several books at a time reading and glancing in between them. The look of intense concentration on her face was so cute.

I knelt down beside her rubbing her shoulders and back kissing up her neck and gently nibbling her ear.

"Riiick. You’re distracting me!"

I stopped and sat back.

She looked over her shoulder at me with a sexy smile. "Well I didn't say stop." She let her books fall to the floor and knocked me over with a passionate open mouth kiss.

After, I carried her up to bed and we fell into a deep sleep in each others embrace our hearts beating together as one.

I awoke as the sun was rising the next morning; Twilight snuggled against me as the sun hit us. "Ooh do we have to get up?"

"We don't have to. But we had better." I laughed. I hopped out of bed and scooped her up carrying her to the shower.

Twilight had a great deal to catch up on in town and I had to get the Ward stones in place so we parted ways at the door.

"Love ya Twi." I said as I kissed her goodbye softly.

"I love you."

She trotted off to her duties and I headed off to mine, I had walked perhaps fifty feet when I turned to watch her go, I was surprise or maybe just happy to see her looking back to me as well. I waved and we passed from each others sight.

I headed to the far edge of the Everfree forest; I wasn't too concerned about any of the creatures. I had a whole bag of Ward stones; nothing was going to come near me, unless it was something Luna had missed. That seemed pretty unlikely to me. All the same I kept my eyes open; not only for any creatures but any signs they had been coming out of the forest and heading towards town.

I placed the first stone burying it a short way under the ground so no curious critter or ponies would be messing with them. I marked it with a small stick sticking out of the ground; I hoped I wouldn't have too much trouble finding them again.

As I traveled I found a few animal trails between the forest and town but they looked to be for small animals. I definitely needed to learn some tracking skills so I could tell one print from another. All I could tell at this point was something passed this way at some time, not particularly helpful.

I traveled along the border planting the Wards at what I hoped were approximately a mile apart, about every two thousand steps.

The border between the Everfree forest and Ponyville isn't huge but if they were intelligent enough creatures could easily loop around the limited area and still get around so I went a bit out of my way to effectively block town off. If a creature was really determined they could still make around but they didn't know the area I had placed them in or how far they went. All in all it seemed pretty safe.

By the time I got back to town I was dragging my feet, I had gotten much more used to walking but a couple weeks off your feet can really slow down your endurance.

When I got back home it was late afternoon, I was surprised to see Twilight wasn't back yet. They rely on her for a lot in town so I guess she has some catching up to do.

I tossed my sweat soaked clothes in the laundry basket and had a quick shower to freshen up, I felt considerably better when I came out. I exited the bathroom drying my hair when I heard a gasp; I lowered the towel to see Fluttershy, Dash and Twilight setting up for dinner. Fluttershy immediately covered her eyes with her hooves and Dash burst out laughing as I quickly covered myself.

Twilight was blushing a bit but I must have been beet red.

"Ah... Sorry... I didn't hear you out here..." I explained. I quickly headed upstairs with the towel wrapped around my waist while Dash rolled around on the floor holding her sides.

Sorry, sorry!

It’s ok. These things happen, but Dash is definitely going to make you pay for this one.

Ugh.

I quickly finished drying off and got dressed and headed down the stairs. Dash had regained control of herself and barely snickered as I came down. Fluttershy was still covering her eyes.

"I'm dressed Fluttershy. Very sorry about that."

She peeked out as if unsure I was telling the truth. Seeing me dressed she got up and blushed slightly. "Sorry..."

"You have nothing to be sorry about Fluttershy. My fault." There came a knock at the door as I apologised, it swung open and Rarity, Pinkie and Applejack entered loaded down with goods.

"I hope you don't mind Rick, I invited the girls over for dinner and to plan some more?"

"Not a problem. Let me help you with that stuff ladies." I went over and relieved them of their burdens. Some food, fabric as well as design sketches. I put it all aside and brought the food into the kitchen to Twilight and Fluttershy. Fluttershy still couldn't look me in the face without blushing; Twilight rolled her eyes at her and pulled me down for a sweet kiss.

"How did it go?" She asked.

"Not bad at all, I extended it a little further down so no dangerous creatures should be able to pass. And how did your day go?"

"Busy! I'm so behind, but they understand. You'll have to show me where you left them later; we can make a map to send to Luna showing how you set it up."

"Sounds good. Need a hand here?"

"Nope, Fluttershy and I have it well in hoof." I kissed her again and headed back out into the library to find Dash whispering to the other mares with a big grin on her face. They all looked over at me and smiled innocently.

"Well howdy Rick, good to 'see' ya!" Applejack smirked.

"Yes darling, how fresh and clean you look." Rarity offered.

"Ya! You were naked!" Pinkie burst out laughing along with Dash, Applejack and Rarity barely containing themselves.

"Ok, ok. Dash giving me a hard time is bad enough." I said trying to look stern but I was unable to maintain my stoic look and snickered a bit myself. "Alright, ha ha. Enough for now. What did you bring to show us Milady?"

Rarity regained control of herself and levitated several swashes of fabric and sketches over to me. She had designed a suit for me and a dress for Twilight, both more then a little over the top. I was pretty sure Twilight would want something a bit more simple but I just looked them over for now. The fabric was top quality of course.

"Beautiful Milady Rarity. But mayhap a bit too fancy for us..."

"Darling! If you can't be over the top fancy on your wedding when can you?"

Twilight came over and sat on my lap to my delight. "What's over the top?"

I showed her the sketches and fabric.

A bit much?

Definitely. But let’s not hurt her feelings.

Of course.

"I love this fabric Rarity. And these designs are amazing! But you know I'm more of a simple gown kind of a mare."

She sighed. "I know Twilight. Really I think I was designing for my own wedding." She levitated a couple more sketches out of her bag and floated them over to us. These were both simple but beautiful designs that suited us perfectly.

"These are amazing!" I gushed.

"Perfect Rarity, I knew you had it all planned. Thank you."

We were about to continue when a scroll with a bag attached to it popped into existence with a puff of green flame above us and thudded down onto the table. Twilight undid the bag and levitated it over to me while she unfurled the scroll and read out loud.

Twilight and Rick

Hi! It’s Spike! Princess Luna has gotten me to send you these bits as your payment Rick and your stipend Twilight. (She added an extra hundred bits for the wedding shh.) Hope to hear back from you soon.

Spike. Oh and Princess Luna and Princess Celestia too.

I dumped the bag out and Twilight quickly counted out two hundred and fifty bits, a large sum. For our second monthiversary I had had barely eighty bits to spend and those went a long way.

"Well that’s something. You should all have some of these, your doing all the work and preparation." I offered.

"Darling no, I couldn't..."

Twilight interrupted her. "Rarity! We insist! You too Pinkie, I know your always spending all your bits on parties for other ponies. Applejack, Fluttershy and you too Rainbow Dash. Please." She separated out the majority of the bits for everypony keeping a small stack of fifty for us.

They all tried to refuse but we insisted again and again.

With that settled dinner was served and we chatted and ate.

"So is it ok for us to use the farm Applejack?" I asked.

"Boy howdy. We got tons of room. I found a nice open spot that amazingly enough Rarity agreed with."

"Well Applejack you do know your farm. It’s a beautiful open area perfect for an evening wedding."

"Sounds great!" Twilight said. "And how about the after party preparations Pinkie?"

"I'm still gathering what I need but they'll be ready! I've sent out loads of invitations too!" Pinkie grinned happily.

"Don't you worry the weather will be free and clear on the day I'll see to it myself. Just remember to wear your suit eh?" Dash stuck out her tongue at me as she teased.

"I'll try to remember that Dash thanks." I replied as I stuck out my tongue in reply.

"My bird friends would be more then happy to sing as well... If you want..." Fluttershy whispered.

"Thanks Fluttershy! I'm sure they'll sound beautiful. Well I think that covers almost everything. I'll have to make a checklist to be sure!"

We finished dinner and everypony headed back home. Twilight and I cleaned up doing the dishes together side by side in the kitchen.

It’s almost like we're married already isn't it?

Oh no. You’re not getting out of this!

Hey! I'm the one who proposed remember? I took her in my arms and kissed her.

I know... Just nervous.

Me too... But I want this, more then anything.

Me too, ever since I was a little filly I planned... No it’s silly.

No, tell me. Please.

Well... I always dreamed a prince from a faraway land would come and ask for my hoof in marriage.

Two out of three?

She giggled and kissed me. You may not be a prince but you are exactly who I want... Who I need.

We finished the dishes extremely quickly and I chased her upstairs to bed.

The next day I helped Twilight around town with the dozens of jobs she needed to catch up on, everything from recording the latest rainfalls impact on the water levels to advanced preparations for next springs Winter Wrap Up, which she explained to me is when they clean up all the snow and mess from winter and begin their planting. Couldn't wait to see that. We retraced my steps from the day before and Twilight modified a map to show where I had placed the Ward stones, I moved a few so it would be more accurate for her.

Fortunately Twilight knew the spell Celestia used to send mail to her and could use it to send mail directly to Spike. She let him know how everything was going and that we missed him. We relaxed together back at home on the couch enjoying a simple dinner.

"Whew... Long day."

"Yes, but I'm almost caught up. Thanks Rick."

"Anytime."

We finished eating and fell asleep cuddling together on the couch; I woke up a bit later in the evening and gently carried her up to bed. I stared out at the moonlight for awhile, funny how things turn out...

I heard Twilight sigh softly behind me. "Come to bed." I undressed and we snuggled down to sleep.

I helped Twilight finish catching up the next day and with her studies afterwards, Spike must have had a very good memory as it took me quite awhile to locate some of the books she needed. Fortunately she knew where most of them were located and pointed them out.

The next day I headed out early to check the border, I started at the far end making sure the stones hadn't been tampered with. I had a few extra on me just in case I needed them. Everything was looking good until I was about halfway down the line when from the forest I heard a commotion.

Out of the forest burst something small followed closely by six large wolf looking creatures; they appeared too be made up of wood. Very odd but there looked to be blood on their sharp fangs and they were in pursuit of something.

Shortly after breaking through the trees they seemed to slow, as if they had to work to push forward, they struggled to chase their prey but ground to a halt unable to push through the Ward's influence thankfully. The thing they were chasing came running through the grass in front of me and screeched to a halt upon seeing me. It was a tiger cub! Very young, it seemed unhurt. It backed away from me slowly glancing back toward the creatures that had been chasing it.

They gave a piercing howl and bound back into the forest. The cub glanced at me then turned and ran back towards the forest itself. Now the Princess hadn't said anything about interacting with the inhabitants of the forest but I couldn't just leave the poor little thing to its fate. I pursued it, confident that the Ward stones I had on me would keep me from harm.

The cub was quite fast and I had to stop on occasion to reorient myself to the sound of it running through the foliage. I didn't see many other creatures, a few birds and squirrels. I hoped that meant the stones were working, or just that most of the dangerous creatures lived much deeper in the forest.

I finally caught up to the cub in a small clearing; I walked up slowly to find it nuzzling and pitifully mewling at the body of a full grown tiger. I sighed and crouched down; the mama tiger was scratched and bitten all over. From the scattered bits of wood around the clearing it was apparent she hadn't gone down without a fight.

The cub had given up trying to wake its mother and lay against her staring at me with big pale blue eyes. Well I couldn't just leave it here... Fluttershy would know what to do. I lunged forward and grabbed it behind the neck avoiding its small but still needle sharp claws and maneuvered it into the sack with my remaining stones. Strange it wasn't affected by them... I'd have to check with the Princess about that.

I backtracked my steps to the border then made my way quickly to Fluttershys cottage.

I tapped on the door only to have it answered by a small white bunny.

"Uh... Is Fluttershy here?" I asked taken a bit aback.

He narrowed his eyes at me and the squirming sack at my side then gestured me in. Very articulate for a bunny.

In a moment Fluttershy entered from another room. "Who was it Angel bunny? Oh! Hi Rick..." She still blushed slightly.

"Hi Fluttershy. I have something I need you to look at here." I put the bag down and stepped back.

"Oh? Let me see." She flipped the bag open and stuck her face in, I tensed hoping she wasn't about to get scratched. But all I heard was her cooing.

"Oh you poor, poor baby! What happened? And then? Oh my! What then? Oh I'm so sorry!" Her head came out of the bag gently holding the cub by the scruff of the neck, she put it down in front of her and it snuggled against her leg purring happily.

"That’s amazing Fluttershy. You can talk with animals?"

"Well yes... It’s my special talent."

"I found the mother... But it was too late, it looked like some wolves? Made of wood attacked them."

"Timber Wolves." She shivered slightly. "I love all animals but... This little fellow here told me he and his mother usually climb a tree to avoid them but they got caught out in the open..." She stroked the cub as she explained.

"I see. Will he be ok here with you?"

"Oh yes. I'll take care of him for awhile; I know a family of ocelots who I think would be happy to take him in."

"Well I'm glad to hear it. Thanks Fluttershy, I had better get back to work."

"Thank you for saving him!"

"I couldn't just leave him there alone... Say Fluttershy."

"Yes?"

"You know a lot about animals, do you know about their tracks and habits too? I have to watch the border of the Everfree forest and it would certainly help me to know what tracks belongs to who."

"Well sure... But I don't know if you want me to teach you... I mean I can..."

"Please Fluttershy? I'd really appreciate it."

She took a deep breath. "Okay."

"Thanks! I'll contact you later and see when you have free time ok?"

She nodded as I headed out the door. I quickly headed back home to pick up some more Ward stones, those wolves had gotten far closer then they should have been able to. I needed to narrow the spacing between the wards to make sure nothing could sneak through.

It was getting onto early evening when I buried my last stone; I straightened up working out he kinks in my back when I heard something.

"Rick!"

I looked over and Twilight was galloping toward me. She leap up into my arms knocking me down to the ground, she kissed me feverishly while talking.

"Its late! I was so worried! Don't scare me like that!"

I hugged her tightly and kissed her. "I so don't deserve you Twi."

I explained what happened and she of course had some parchment as well as a Quill and ink in her saddlebags so we wrote a message to Luna right then, reoutlining the Ward stone border as well as querying if tigers were included in the stones memory or if the fact it had been a cub is why it hadn't been affected.

We headed back to town side by side, it was getting pretty late by the time we got back so we made a simple dinner and headed to bed.

I woke up the next morning just as Twilight was getting up. "Oh no you don't." She said kissing me softly. "You ran yourself ragged yesterday; you can sleep in a bit. I've got to see some ponies in town but I'll be back later."

I pulled her down for a kiss. "You’re the boss." I smiled.

I lazed about in bed for a few more hours enjoying the rest before I decided to get up and clean up around the library a bit. I got dressed and made the bed then headed downstairs to see what I could do. Twilight is a very neat and organised pony so there wasn't really much to do. A little sweeping and reshelving a few books and I was done.

Just as I was wondering what else I could do there came a knock at the door. I opened it to find a mare with a dark blue coat and a light blue mane and tail; she also had a cape and wizard type hat with stars decorating them both.

She looked at me surprised and backed up a step.

"Wait! Sorry to startle you. I'm harmless really." I explained with a grin.

She looked at me apprehensively. "Trixie... I mean, I'm looking for Twilight Sparkle. Is this her home?"

"Yes, please come in." I stepped aside letting her enter. "She's out at the moment but she should be home soon. Have a seat." I got a couple of drinks and presented her one then took a seat a ways away so as not to intimidate her.

She levitated off her hat and I could now see she was a unicorn, hence the levitation. "Thank you. Might Trixie... Ugh. May I ask who you are?"

"Me? Oh I'm Rick. Pleased to meet you... Trixie is it?" I extended my hand and she somewhat hesitantly shook it.

"Yes. Trix... I mean I had heard Twilight Sparkle was getting married and I came to offer my services as entertainment at her wedding. And to speak with her on a personal matter as well..."

"I'm sure she would be happy to see you. I assume you know one another from somewhere? Canterlot maybe?"

"No, we met here in Ponyville. Who might I ask is Twilight Sparkle to marry? Nopony I heard this rumour from mentioned a name."

I was a bit taken aback, I wasn't sure I should be breaking the news to Twilights old friends instead of her. Well I guess once couldn’t hurt. "Oh. Well that would be me..."

"You?! But your not a... And she’s... Just what are you?"

"He’s a human Trixie. And what are you doing here?" Twilight’s voice came from the doorway as she entered, frankly she didn't look happy to see her.

Sorry I told your friend about us without you here Twi.

Friend?! Nevermind. I'll tell you later.

"Twilight Sparkle! Trixie is... I mean I am here to offer you my entertainment skills for your wedding. And I wanted to ask you something in private..." She glanced in my direction.

"Rick is going to be my husband Trixie, say whatever you want he's not going anywhere. And just call me Twilight please." She said sitting down beside me.

"Tri... I... I'm trying to get out of the habit of referring to myself in the third pony. When you showed me up that day Twilight I was humiliated and angry, I ran off thinking I could just get a new start in a new town and things would go on as they had before. And for a little bit they did, but I kept thinking about how you used your magic... How pathetic mine was. I began to see how empty and pointless my life had become, pandering for crowds that saw me as little more then a charlatan. Then I heard news about your upcoming wedding and I decided to come here and ask... Beg even." She dropped down to her knees staring up at us, tears forming in the corners of her eyes.

"Teach Trix... Me; show me how to be more like you. I know I treated you all badly, I was arrogant and rude. Please give me a chance?"

"Trixie! I'm not qualified to teach, I'm only a student myself!"

"But you already know so much more then T... More then I do, I just want to learn!"

I knew that would appeal to Twilight, apparently they weren't friends. Rivals maybe?

What are you thinking Twi?

I can't teach her! You don't know what she was like!

But she could have changed. She seems sincere.

I don't know... I'm so busy as it is.

Well...

What?

You do need a new assistant. Right? It might teach her some humility and you could make sure she learns to use and respect magic properly. I can't think of anyone better to teach her that then you.

Darn your logic! I'll have to write to the Princess to get her ok on it though.

Good idea. But I'm sure she'll approve.

"Ok Trixie. With Princess Celestia's approval. You'll help me around the library and I will teach you. Deal?"

Trixie looked up with a smile on her face. "Yes! Oh you won't be sorry Twilight! Thank you!"

"Ok, ok. You'll need somewhere to stay though... Yes I believe Fluttershy has a spare guestroom. How do you feel about animals?"

"Trix... I... Don't know...?"

"You'll learn to like them." Twilight said with a sly smile.

We sat and inked a letter to Princess Celestia including upon it Trixie’s solemn oath to obey Celestia’s magical rules. We then showed her over to Fluttershys cottage and spent some time convincing Fluttershy that Trixie wouldn't be too much trouble. In the end she relented clearly feeling a bit sorry for Trixie.

We bid them farewell, Fluttershy asked if I would come by tomorrow for a tracking lesson and Twilight asked Trixie to show up early to help her in the library.

Twilight told me the story of what happened when Trixie first came to town on the way home.

"I see. Dash told me about the Ursa but she never mentioned Trixie. Are you sure you want to do this Twi? I know I was pushing you a little..."

"No, you were right. I think this will do her good, and it couldn't hurt for me to brush up while teaching her. With the Princess's approval of course."

"Hah. You could do all those spells in your sleep love. You’re amazing."

She leaned up and I leaned down and we kissed. "No you’re amazing."

"No you are." I said teasingly.

"I guess we both are. We belong together." She stuck out her tongue at me as she stated that.

I swept her up in my arms kissing her soundly. "Without a doubt."

With a sudden flash we were back at home Twilight kissed me hungrily as we fell back on the bed.

We lay entwined afterward cuddling together.

"First day with a new assistant tomorrow. Try not to be too hard on her."

"We'll see." She grinned.

There was a flash above us and a scroll dropped down on us.

Twilight frowned. "Its late Spike you should be in bed!" She said at the ceiling.

The letter was an approval from Luna on how I had placed the Ward stones and her assurance that tigers had been included, but the stones do not repel them until they became dangerous. The second half was from Princess Celestia approving Trixie as Twilights student and temporary assistant, at the bottom Spike had scrawled to make sure to let her know he was the number one assistant!

I put the scroll aside and we drifted off to sleep together...

Chapter 3 (The day!)

View Online

A few days passed and the preparations were going perfectly. So we set the date, it would be exactly five months after my arrival. Which once I thought about it seemed like a remarkably short time to meet someone, fall in love and ask for their hand... Hoof in marriage. Well, true love will do that to you.

Trixies training was coming along better then hoped. Much like Twilight she had a natural aptitude for magic, she had just never pursued it. After speaking to our other friends I learned just how unbearable Trixie had been when they first met. Which made her attitude now a bit of a surprise.

She and Twilight got into a few vocal arguments and I stepped in to calm them down whenever I was there. But I had a fair bit of free time with my Warden responsibilities and tried to make myself useful to everypony working hard to set up our wedding.

Many of them refused my help wanting everything to be a surprise, but I helped Applejack clear the area she planned to set up in and I did some deliveries for the Cakes as they were quite busy with Pinkie off helping Rarity a great deal of the time.

Twilight and I headed to see Zecora one afternoon shortly after we had announced the date. I brought along a wardstone, just in case.

We walked along together side by side enjoying the sunny day, I suppose we could have teleported but really when we were together I just never felt like we needed to rush and it seemed neither did she.

We came to a halt, the ground here was still a bit torn up and there were small pieces of leather and cloth scattered about, not many, most must have been claimed by birds and small animals for nesting material. I knelt down and hugged Twilight tightly.

"Here’s where it all came to a head... I was just about to finally confess my love to you. I wonder what would have happened if that Manticore hadn't come along..."

"You would have told me, and I would have told you... But then... I don't know what we would have done."

I kissed her softly. "Doesn't matter. Why worry about what might have been? What is, is amazing, perfect, everything I've ever wanted. You saved me Twi."

"You were the one trying to protect me from the Manticore! I... I just couldn't stand to see you hurt."

"Yes, but that wasn't really what I mean. You saved me from... Everything. My old life, boring, unfulfilling, empty, lonely... And gave me everything I could ever have wanted. Your love is everything to me. Thank you."

She blushed, tears forming in her eyes. "You saved me too you know. Gave your life for me. And more then that... I was so, so lonely... I read and studied, had fun and adventures with my friends but I still felt empty inside... You know, when I showed you that parapet... 'Our place', I never told you when I was younger... Even more alone, I used to look out over Equestria and think how easy it might be too take that step over the edge... No more loneliness, no pain or doubt... I never really wanted to, but it scared me to even find myself thinking about it. I've never told anypony that..."

I hugged her tightly kissing her neck, breathing her in. "Never again Twi. I swear you'll never be lonely again if I can help it."

"Oh Rick... I love you so much."

"I love you." I kissed her passionately and scooped her up in my arms.

"I love it when you carry me." She whispered nuzzling my neck.

We made our way up the path to Zecoras door to find her working out beside her house in her small garden.

She looked up and smiled seeing me carry Twilight up.

"I am so pleased to see you Twilight Sparkle and looking so well, I feared for you both your safety I could not foretell."

I put Twilight down. "Good to see you as well Zecora. Your help let me save her, I'll always be in your debt."

"Come in, tea I shall put on. Our discussion may be long."

We went in and sat down for a few hours, I thanked her again and again. Not only for helping me save Twilight but for bringing me here in the first place, even though it had been a mistake I still had to thank her. Twilight too thanked her for bringing me to her and together we asked if she would be my mare of honour.

She brushed our thanks humbly aside and accepted, promising to be at the rehearsal in a week’s time.

We headed back home; I had a fitting for my tuxedo the next morning and Twilight for her dress the day after. We ate dinner then I helped her study for a bit, so many things to do and so few hours in the day.

We snuggled together in bed getting comfortable when Twilight started humming a tune happily.

"That’s pretty Twi. What is it?"

"Oh. Well when my brother got married I sang it at the party after."

"Really? Would you sing it for me?"

She blushed fetchingly. "I don't know... I'm really not that..."

I interrupted her with a kiss. "You know I'd love anything you sung for me."

"Okay..." She cleared her throat and quietly sang me 'Love is in Bloom'.

"That was beautiful Twi. Is there anything you can't do?"

She blushed a little more and gave me a sweet kiss. "We could modify it to fit us..."

"Definitely." We put our heads together and worked through the lyrics, it wasn't a very long song but it had a lot of deep feeling in it. We sang together.

Love is in bloom (Together)

A beautiful bride (Rick), a handsome groom (Twi),

Two hearts becoming one (Rick)

A bond that cannot be undone because (Twi)

Love is in bloom (Together)

A beautiful bride (Rick), a handsome groom (Twi)

I said love is in bloom (Together)

We're starting a life and making room for us (For us, for us....) (Together)

Our special day we celebrate now, the pony way (Twi)

Our friends are all right here (Rick)

We won't let these moments disappear because (Rick)

Love is in bloom (Together)

A beautiful bride (Rick), a handsome groom (Twi)

I said love is in bloom (Twi)

We're starting a life and making room for us, (For us... For us...Aah...) (Together)

We kissed passionately when we finished. "That was amazing." I said.

"You were great." She complimented.

"Pfft, only because of your beautiful voice." I silenced her with another kiss before she could object.

The kisses led to more... Amorous activities, we both slept soundly afterward.

We awoke early the next morning, showered together and had a quick breakfast then I helped her prepare her lesson plan for the day before heading to Rarity’s. On my way there I encountered Trixie on her way to the library.

"Good morning Trixie. How are you today?"

She glared at me for a moment; I could see she looked a bit haggard. "Good?! What’s so good about this time in the morning?"

"Didn't sleep well?"

"I did... It’s just that Fluttershy! She was up so early to feed and take care of that huge menagerie of animals!"

I smiled softly. "Ah, sorry about that, she does love her animals. You'll get used to it. Maybe you could even give her a hand sometime? You'll see the animals like she does. Might give you a whole new perspective on it. Anyhow I shouldn't keep you, Twilight is waiting."

Her glare softened a bit. "Maybe... I'll think about it. Thanks."

I got to Carousel Boutique and knocked on the door, it was still a bit early from when she usually opened. After a few moments the door was flung open wide and a small white and purple blur jumped into my arms.

"Rick!"

"Sweetie Belle!" I hugged her tightly. "I didn't know you were going to be here." I held her up and looked at her leg. "Looking good, how does it feel?"

"Back to normal! I'm just sleeping over. And I had to see your tuxedo and Twilights beautiful dress!"

I put her down and followed her inside. "Well I'm glad your here and to see your leg is all better."

"Sis! Rick is here!" She shouted upstairs.

"I'll be right down Sweetie. And don't shout dear it’s unbecoming.” Was the reply.

Rarity came sweeping down the stairs looking lovely as always.

"So good to see you darling."

"And you Milady Rarity. How’s everything progressing for you?"

"Actually I could use your assistance if you can spare some time?"

"Of course."

"The material for Twilights dress and your tuxedo is coming by train today and I need to go and pick it up. Would you mind terribly watching the store while Sweetie Belle and I are out?"

"I could of course, but surely I could go and pick up that material for you?"

"I'm afraid it bits on delivery dear. And as you and Twilight have already so graciously given us bits to work with it would be unfair to expect you to pay any more. Not another word about it darling." She said holding up her hoof to silence me when she saw me about to interject.

I smiled and bowed courteously. "If you insist."

Rarity took some measurements then she and Sweetie Belle headed to the train station leaving me to mind the store. I half hoped nopony came in as I really didn't know much... Or anything for that matter about fashion.

I waited around for about a half an hour, the shop was immaculate of course so there was nothing for me to do. Suddenly the door burst open and a pony trotted in, she had a yellow / creamish color coat and a dark and light blue mane. She was wearing a beautiful dress festooned with gems I was almost certain Rarity must have made.

"Hello Miss Rar..." She stopped dead upon seeing me and backed up a step.

"Heh sorry. I seem to have that effect on ponies meeting me for the first time. I'm Rick, I mean you no harm."

"And just where is Miss Rarity?" She asked, raising an eyebrow in suspicion.

"She just left awhile ago to pick up some fabric at the train station. She should be back soon I imagine if you would care to wait? I'm just minding the store for her."

She seemed to relax a little and walked around the store looking at various garments. "Not to be rude honey but exactly what are you?"

"I'm a human. Apparently we haven't come here for many, many years. I was accidentally brought here but I'm quite happy to be here."

"Well of course you are. Equestria is the greatest kingdom around. And lucky you, you got to meet me."

"Sure... Uh, who are you again?"

She spun to face me. "You really aren't from around here. I'm Sapphire Shores; some call me the pony of pop!"

"I see. Very glad to meet you Miss Shores."

"Please just call me Sapphire. I was hoping to have Miss Rarity make me some more of her stunning outfits for my next tour."

"Oh? Well I'm not sure if she'll have the time right now... She’s a bit busy."

"And what’s got her so busy may I ask?"

"She's making outfits for a wedding; she’s also planning the reception."

"Oh? I love weddings! Who's getting hitched?"

"Well... That would be me."

"Really?" She said again raising her eyebrow in suspicion. "And just who would you be marrying?"

"Only the most beautiful and talented pony is Equestria..." I said, my mind drifting off thinking of Twilight.

Sapphire laughed. "Funny, I don't remember you proposing to me?" She teased.

I shook my head to clear my thoughts. "Ah sorry. Twilight Sparkle is her name."

"Oh really? The Twilight Sparkle?"

"As far as I know she’s the only... Wait, you know who she is?"

"Please honey! Just because I'm an Equestria wide famous pop star you figure I don't keep up with what’s going on?"

"Of course not... Well maybe I might have thought that."

"I've been to the royal palace. And I've seen the stained glass murals they have there depicting what she and the other elements of Harmony have done. Now eternal night... I could have made that work. After all, the best clubs are only open at night." She said with a wink. "But Discord! You know what that... That jerk did!" She paused to catch her breath. "During his little coup everything was upside down and backwards. But the worst! The most unforgivable, whenever I tried to speak, or sing... I... I... Sounded like a pig. Yes that’s right. Snorts, snuffles, squeals and grunts! For freeing me from that hell alone I owe Miss Twilight Sparkle and her friends, and low and behold here is an opportunity to repay her somewhat."

"What?"

"Assistant!" A light tan unicorn zipped through the door; she tossed her blonde mane and adjusted her eyeglasses.

"Yes Miss Shores?"

"This fellow here is getting hitched and I plan to sing at the wedding... Say Rick when exactly is this party?"

"Oh. That’s very kind of you... You certainly don't have to go to all the trouble."

"Don't be silly. Now when’s the date?"

I told them and the assistant who was amazingly unfazed at my appearance flipped through a notebook she had levitated in front of her. "Yes I think you can just work that in Miss Shores."

"Excellent! Thank you; I don't know what I'd do without you." The assistant left as I pondered this turn of events.

"Okay Miss... Uh, Sapphire. Our friend Pinkie Pie is doing the planning for the party after so we'll need to let her know and we have another entertainer lined up..." An idea hit me then, one that might work out very well...

"The other entertainer we have is a magician, perhaps we could find a way for you two to work together? You know combine magic and music? Her name is Trixie and she is currently working and learning with Twilight."

"I don't know about that, I don't usually share billing... But I think an exception could be made this once."

"Excellent! Well we'll have to talk to her about it of course but I think she will be willing..."

As we waited she asked how this all happened, so I gave her the short version of how I came to Equestria, fell in love and everything else.

A short while after I finished my story the door opened and Rarity and Sweetie Belle entered loaded down with boxes. I rushed forward to relieve them of their burdens, as soon as I took the boxes that were obscuring their vision they both stopped dead.

"Sapphire Shores!" They squealed in unison.

After Rarity and Sweetie Belle finished gushing over Sapphire we informed them of her intention to perform, they were of course very excited. We quickly stored the fabrics and Rarity closed the shop temporarily as she wanted to come with us to see Pinkie and then Twilight.

Pinkie Pie of course had no problems accommodating Sapphire into her plans for the after party, the more fun the happier she was. We headed to the library; unfortunately as we traveled we began to gather a crowd all excited to see Sapphire Shores. As we came up to the library she turned and addressed the crowd.

"Hello everypony! Yes I will be performing at the upcoming nuptials, so I hope to see you all there!" A loud cheer went up and I quickly ushered everyone in before it got too noisy.

"Just let me go see if their not too busy studying. Make yourselves at home." Rarity and Sweetie Belle immediately began asking Sapphire about her songs and fashions as I headed to Twilights private study. I listened at the door but couldn't hear any arguing at least.

Twi?

Oh, your back!

Yup, how’s it going?

Good, we're just reading, come in.

The door opened and I entered finding Twilight and Trixie with books levitated before them. I walked over to Twilight and leaned down to kiss her.

"How did the fitting go? I thought she'd have you there all day!" She giggled.

"Ah, well she only had time to take a few measurements before she had to go pick up the fabric for our outfits. And then things happened, just come out to the living room and you'll see. Please join us too Trixie."

They put their books down and came out.

"Sapphire Shores!" They too both gasped. "Ooh Miss Shores I have all your albums!" Twilight gushed.

"Really? I didn't know you had any music albums." I commented.

She looked over her shoulder at me with a smile and a wink. "You don't know everything about me yet love."

"True enough. We've got a lifetime to work on that." I replied with a smile.

"Miss Sparkle! A pleasure to meet you. And congratulations on your upcoming wedding. When I heard about it from your husband to be here I knew I wanted to be involved."

"What?! But why?"

"Because of what you and the other Elements have done for Equestria and for me. I'll tell you about it sometime. And Rick says you have another entertainer here I might be able to work with?"

"Trixie." I said.

Trixie looked at us shocked. "What? Me? How can I...?"

"You know how to put on a show and entertain. And some of the spells Twilight has taught you can surely be used in a concert setting. Right?" I offered.

"Well I guess..." She seemed hesitant.

"Common honey! If Rick here vouches for you I'm sure we can make it work. Come, I'll buy you dinner and we can discuss it."

Trixie looked to Twilight as if seeking permission, Twilight just smiled and gave her a nod and the two of them left with Sapphires assistant in tow.

"Ooh, I love her songs so much!" Squeaked Sweetie Belle. "I wish I could sing like her..."

"Sweetie darling you have a lovely singing voice." Rarity complimented.

"I dunno... Not like her..."

"Honestly Sweetie Belle, you need to get your self confidence up. Anyhow we must get back to the shop. Please stop by with Twilight tomorrow Rick so I can double check my measurements."

"Not a problem. Bye Sweetie!"

"Bye!"

I turned to Twilight and found her regarding me with a sly look. "Now you didn't arrange this just to get some alone time did you?" She asked teasingly.

I scooped her up and sat down on the couch holding her kissing her soundly. "Not at all my love. But I'll take any time with you I can."

She snuggled happily against me.

"Say Twi?"

"What?"

"Why do so few ponies know what you and the others have done? You saved the kingdom twice but nopony seems any the wiser about it."

"Oh. Well we asked the Princess to keep it fairly confidential. We don't want to be mobbed in the street, ponies chasing us all over for an autograph and things like that... Well maybe Dash would. We were just glad we could help."

"You’re so amazing. And the others too. Well now that Trixies gone for the day most likely, shall we go and get some dinner ourselves?"

"Alright. Remind me when we get home to write Spike and let him know about this small change in plans."

"Will do."

We headed out to Twilights favourite restaurant and had a lovely candlelit romantic dinner. As soon as we got home she immediately grabbed a scroll and began to write before I could even remember to remind her. She sent off the message and we headed up to bed, we laid together warm and content in each others embrace.

"Rick?"

"Yes?"

"Are you... Nervous?"

"Oh yes, extremely."

"Second thoughts?" She asked quietly.

I tilted her head up and kissed her gently. "About us? Never. Just my mind making me think of crazy scenarios."

She smiled and snuggled closer. "Like what?"

"Oh just crazy stuff. What if Luna changes her mind, what if Celestia changed hers! What if a tornado tears through the reception? Crazy stuff, it just makes me nervous for no reason."

"Silly... I only worry you'll change your mind... That I'll be alone again... I know it’s silly."

I hugged her tightly. "There’s no one who can compare to you Twi. If anything I should worry. There are plenty of handsome stallions out there who would be crazy if they didn't want you."

"Too bad for them. I've made up my mind. Your mine forever." She said teasingly kissing me softly.

"And that’s the way I want it." We drifted off to sleep another day closer to the big one.

We awoke the next morning and after breakfast headed over to Carousel Boutique. Twilight left a note and homework plan for Trixie. The fabric Rarity had picked up was amazing, the material she got for my tuxedo was dark blue, so dark it was almost black but it shone and sparkled very lightly when it moved. She quickly remeasured me then kicked me out before she revealed Twilights dress material or her plans for the dress as it was supposedly bad luck for me to see them.

I accepted that and headed out to the border of the Everfree forest to check on the wards. I walked along the border trying to remember what Fluttershy had taught me in the few lessons we had together. Lots of small animal tracks, almost as if they knew the predators couldn't follow them out here and used the barrier to escape them, interesting.

I headed back home, the note and homework was missing when I got there. I bet Trixie hadn't liked that, ah well a little humility never hurt anyone. I opened the door and headed inside only to find Trixie at the table working away.

"Trixie. I think Twilight meant you to take that homework back home with you. Hence the term."

She looked up at me innocently. "But all the reference books are here."

I smiled at her. "Fine, fine. But don't expect me to protect you if Twi catches you cheating."

"It’s not cheating! I'm just verifying my answers."

"And if their wrong?"

"Well..."

I laughed. "How did it go with Sapphire by the way? Come up with a plan?"

She smiled nervously. "Actually it’s a bit scary... I've performed for crowds before of course. But to be honest Sapphire Shores is in a whole different league then me. I just hope I don't make a fool of myself. I didn't make the best impression here my first visit if you didn't hear."

"I did. I think you'll do great Trixie, hopefully it will make someponies think of you differently." I walked into the kitchen and made a simple lunch for Trixie and me. When I brought it out I found her regarding me with an unreadable expression.

"Why do you care? Twilight mentioned you spoke up for me when she was deciding whether or not to take me on as a student. You don't even know me."

I sat down the food then took a seat and thought for a moment. "Well, aside from believing everyone deserves a second chance. To be honest I did it more for Twilight. I would do anything for her you understand?" At her nod I continued. "I could see she wanted to help you, and she needed help here in the library. It seemed like the best choice for you both."

"Well thank you. Whatever your reasons, I truly appreciate it. I've learned more in the past few days then I think I ever knew!"

"Yeah she is pretty amazing. Could you pass the pepper please?" The shaker floated over to me but I noticed Trixie staring at me with a shocked look on her face.

"Uh... Thanks?" I said reaching for it.

"Stop!"

I stopped. "What?" I looked around but couldn't see any threat.

"I'm not levitating that."

I looked a little closer and the aura around it wasn't Trixies usual light grayish, it was more like Twilights purplish color... "Twi? Are you here?" I look around but couldn't see her. Twi? No answer.

Trixie pointed at me. "What’s that?!"

I looked down at myself to see a light glow escaping my shirt. I lifted it up exposing my scar and Twilights cutie mark on my chest glowing slightly.

"Well that’s never happened before..."

"You can use magic too?!" Trixie gasped.

"Uhh..." I found I could move the shaker slowly by concentrating on it. "I guess I can...?"

"But how?"

I put the shaker down and tried to levitate my glass but it was too much for me I could barely make it wobble. I grabbed it before it toppled over. "I have no idea Trixie... The spell Celestia and Twilight cast that saved our lives and bound us together was... Unprecedented. I'll have to talk with her about it when she gets home. Weird..."

I levitated the shaker again; it seemed easier now I knew I could do it. I played with it for a few seconds like a kid with a new toy before I put it down and finished eating. "Trixie, stop staring at me. Its fine, I don't feel any different. Excited definitely. Don't say anything to Twi ok? I want to surprise her. And better keep it quiet all around town too... Just in case."

She nodded numbly. "O... Okay. Sorry, it’s just a shock."

"Definitely, but I've seen so many amazing things since I came here its just another in the list."

We finished eating and Trixie told me a bit of the magic she and Sapphire planned to use in the show. But not everything, they wanted some things to be a surprise.

She then gathered up her books and headed back to Fluttershys. I cleaned up and spent a good chunk of the afternoon levitating little things back and forth with glee.

Twilight got home late evening; I had dinner made for us as she dragged herself in the door and to the table.

"Wow. You ok Twi? You look bushed."

"I'm ok. Who would think standing still for hours and hours on end could be so exhausting?!"

I chuckled and put the food on the table then moved behind her to massage her neck, shoulders and back.

"Ooh... That feels so good. Thank you."

I kept massaging her until she had relaxed a bit then I kissed her and sat down myself.

"How does your dress look? No details I know but is it what you wanted?"

Her face lit up. "Oh yes! I can't wait for you too see it..."

"I can't wait for that day myself." I grinned.

We cleaned up after dinner then Twilight went to write some notes, a perfect opportunity to surprise her...

She wrote for a bit getting into a rhythm dipping her quill when she needed. While she was concentrating on her page I gently and slowly slid the ink jar over a few inches.

The next time she went to dip she tapped the table with her quill. "Huh?" She shook her head and dipped her quill and got back to work. After awhile she got back into her rhythm and I slid the jar back over to where it had originally been.

And again she tapped the table. "What’s going on here? Maybe I'm tired..."

I burst out laughing. "Sorry Twi, I shouldn't tease you like that." I came up and hugged her from behind.

"What do you mean?"

"Watch." I pointed at the jar then slid it across the table with my arms still around her. I couldn't lift it very high it was too heavy for me but I got it a bit in the air and floated it by her before setting it down.

She spun around face to face with me. I leaned forward and kissed her excitedly. "What? How did you?"

I lifted my shirt to show her the glow from her mark on my chest. "I really have no idea love. Magic is unpredictable stuff right?"

She stared for a second before smiling. "Not usually. But that spell the Princess and I cast... Does it hurt?"

"No, but I can't lift much... It’s not a drain on your magic is it?" I asked suddenly concerned.

She concentrated as I levitated the jar. "No... I can't feel anything like that. I hate to be mean dear but even a foal can lift more then that." She said with a smile.

"Oh I'll show you what I can lift!" I said grabbing her and sweeping her into my arms kissing her soundly.

We kissed for a few moments before I put her back down. "I guess you'll need some training too my love."

"You think I can learn more?"

"I don't see why not. And it couldn't hurt to try. I better let the Princess know." I nodded and she wrote a quick letter and sent it off.

We snuggled down together in bed and drifted off to sleep.

The next day I found out what it was like to study magic. Concentration, concentration, concentration and visualisation. Magic was like an untamed force inside you that you had to focus and bend to the task you wanted. And only those who had the talent could do so. Almost all unicorns had some small spark, even if they only used it for levitation. And very, very few of the Pegasus and Earth ponies ever manifested talent or sensitivity in magic but it did happen rarely.

Unicorns like Twilight and Trixie though could do so much more with it. Everything they were studying was so far above my head it might as well have been quantum physics. Twilight had beginners booklets slated towards kindergarten foals, a little embarrassing but I had to start somewhere.

The exercises in the booklets were designed for the parents of the foals to help train them. So that was convenient for me at least, embarrassingly enough most of the tasks laid out were still too much for me to accomplish. Still after many hours of trying and failing I felt I had maybe made a little headway.

The days seemed to fly by with this new task to keep me busy; I was slowly, very slowly catching up to where Trixie was when she first came. Maybe in a few years I thought.

Twilight and I read through several of her old history books on ancient marriage ceremonies. The basics were there along with a few twists, we both needed to write our vows to each other and I spent a great deal of time on that trying to get it right, to show her and everypony there how much she meant to me.

The day of the rehearsal came and we all assembled at Sweet Apple Acres. Luna ran us all through what to say and do, quite a few of the guests followed us to the rehearsal so she included them as well letting them know what to say when it was their time to speak and to let others know as well.

All the preparations were nearly complete, Twilight and I were both excited, nervous, scared and eager as well. The night before the big day came faster then I could imagine. Twilight and I lay in bed face to face.

"Husband and wife tomorrow." I said kissing her softly.

"And then what...?"

"Our whole lives together. I don't want to miss a second of it."

"Me too. So much to see, do and learn."

"We'll do it all together."

She kissed me passionately. "Together."
We fell asleep entwined together our hearts beating as one, as always, together…

The next morning I woke up and found my vision blocked by our sheets. I reached up to move them but they were held fast.

"No you don't. Its bad luck to see me before the wedding."

"Ok Twi. I'll keep my eyes shut till you go."
I shut my eyes as she lowered the sheet and I reached forward feeling about until I located her. I reached up and cupped her face in my hands kissing her sweetly.

"See you soon. I love you Twi."

She kissed me back neither one of us wanting to let go. "Soon. I love you." And with a blip she was gone.

I sighed and opened my eyes to the empty room; suddenly there came a knock at the door. I got up and threw on a robe heading to the door. I opened it and there was Spike.

"Heya buddy! Come on in."

"Thanks! Twilight gone already?"

"Yeah she teleported to Rarity’s already to get ready."

"Darn! I missed her, I better go then. I've got her ring for you. She had it specially made in Canterlot, bet you'd like to see wouldn't you? Too bad! Not until the ceremony!" He laughed as he scampered off it the direction of Carousel Boutique.

I shook my head with a laugh and closed the door heading to the bathroom to shower and get ready myself. I had an appointment at the spa to get my mane... Er hair cut and styled, so I headed there next, my tuxedo would be waiting for me at Sweet Apple Acres as Rarity didn't want any accidents.

The spa ponies Aloe and Lotus Blossom were waiting for me with excited looks on their faces. Aloe with her light pink coat and light blue mane and tail and her sister Lotus with exactly the same coloring but reversed. They quickly hustled me in and washed and shampooed my hair taking their time to cut and style it. Short but with some waves in it was the end result. Then they were going to shave my facial hair as well but I asked them to just trim it neatly as Twilight liked a bit of scruff.

All spiffed up I headed out as they left the shop and hurried to Rarity’s where they were doing more makeovers for Twilight and all our friends.

I got to Sweet Apple Acres well ahead of time and found plenty of townsfolk there already, I circulated a bit thanking them all for coming until I came up to Mr and Mrs Sparkle.

They were both dressed up nicely and smiled as they saw me.

"Mr Sparkle, so glad you could both come." I said as I shook his hoof.

Mrs Sparkle grabbed me in a hug before I could do anything more. "So glad to see you too Mrs Sparkle."

She was a bit teary eyed already. "Thank you Rick for keeping your promise. Though you were certainly a bit more literal about it then I would have imagined."

"My pleasure. I hope you’re not too disappointed in Twilights choice of husband..."

Mr Sparkle grinned. "My boy, its clear Twilight loves you and you love her. We couldn't ask for more then that, all we've ever wanted is for her to be happy. It hasn't been easy, we're both so busy and as you know Twilight is an exceptionally gifted young mare..."

"You did great sir."

We were interrupted by Shining Armor and Cadance walking up.

"Dad are you grilling my new brother in law already? Good to see you Rick."

"You too Armor and you as well Cadance. Shouldn't you be with the others at Rarity’s though?"

"Just on my way there now." She smiled and gave her husband a kiss then flew off.

"So you all prepared Rick?"

"I... I think so."

"Just try not to throw up, or pass out. I almost did both at my wedding. And that was after Chrysalis was defeated!" He chuckled. "Let’s go get you in your tux."

We nodded a farewell to Mr and Mrs Sparkle and headed into Applejacks house to do just that.

The sun slowly sank and the moon rose, full and majestic as everything and everyone was prepared. I stood at the dais with Luna, Celestia stood back a respectful distance. Zecora stood by my side smiling happily; she had a simple gown on and seemed fairly unused to wearing such. Luna and Celestia had their usual attire, their crowns, necklaces and hoofcovers though they looked extra bright and shone in the moonlight.

Rarity, Applejack, Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie stood in line to the side. Each had a beautiful dress made to suit them; Applejack had snuck her cowboy hat on despite Rarity’s disapproving looks.

Spike trotted down the isle first, wearing a very smart looking little tux holding the rings on a velvet pillow, he took his place beside the bridesmaids, conveniently right beside Rarity.

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo came down the isle next tossing flowers from their baskets. They each had a pretty white dress on, though Sweetie Belle was the only one who looked comfortable wearing it.

The music started up and my heart jumped, Fluttershy’s bird friends chirping out the wedding march amazingly well.

From behind a concealing arch walked Twilight, her father right beside her but I couldn't tear my eyes away from her for even a second. My heart slowed and my knees felt rubbery as I watched her walk up.

Her dress was simple but amazingly beautiful, white and shimmering with simple designs along it reminiscent of her cutie mark in very pale purple lace. Her veil as well was the same lace covering her face.

Her father walked up to the dais with her then smiling hugged her and joined his wife to the side.

We faced each other in front of Luna, she nodded and I gently lifted the veil staring into Twilights eyes as they glowed in the moonlight.

Luna stepped forward, her voice magnified so all could hear. "Thank you all for coming on this beautiful evening. We are gathered here to join two lives, two souls together in matrimony." She gestured to me. "Please begin."

I went down on one knee and took one of Twilights hooves in my hands gazing into her gorgeous eyes. "Twilight Sparkle. My love and life. The moment you walked through Zecoras door your eyes captured me, and they never let go. The better I got to know you the further I fell, deeper and deeper. I tried to deny it. Tried to tell myself we were too different for it to ever work. That nopony would let us be together. But that one night beneath the stars such as we are now, I held you and felt your heart beat against me and all my reservations fell away. I knew then I loved you, as time went on my love grew and grew but I couldn't bring myself to speak, soon it was all I could do to contain it, until finally one day I was able to give it all to you. I know I don't deserve you, but I stand here today to give to you everything I am, everything I have. My love, my heart, soul and body. Yours now and forever."

Tears streamed down from her beautiful eyes as she began. "Rick. From the first moment we met I knew you were different..." She paused as some of the gathered ponies snickered and were immediantly silenced by a look from Luna. "Not just in your appearance, but the way you talked to me, treated me and my friends. As time went on I found myself less and less interested in where you came from and how we would get you back and more in you and how to keep you here. I didn't know what to do; I had never felt this way before. That night under the stars the same as you I fell completely, the love I read about in my silly romance novels did not prepare me. What I felt and still feel can't be put into words. I wasn't sure; I couldn't comprehend that you might feel the same about me. You do deserve me and I hope I deserve you. Today I give you everything I am, my heart, my soul, my body and my eternal love... Forever."

I smiled as tears flowed from my eyes as well; Luna looked down on us and smiled softly. "Celestia, Princess of Equestria. What say you to this union?"

Celestia stepped up beside her sister and smiled down at us. "I say let their ways run together."

Luna turned to the crowd. "Mayor Mare. As the representative of Ponyville what say you to this union?"

The Mayor stepped out of the crowd. "I say let their ways run together."

Luna then turned to Fluttershy, Dash, Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack, Zecora and Spike. "The closest friends of the bride and groom. What say you to this union?"

Speaking together they said. "We say let their ways run together!"

Luna then turned back to the crowd. "Good people of Ponyville and honoured guests. What say you to this union?"

"Let their ways run together!" They all shouted.

"The rings please." Spike quickly scampered over and presented the rings to the two of us. I picked up my ring for Twilight and gently fitted it onto her horn and she levitated the ring she had specially made for me and fitted it on my ring finger.

Luna then nodded to us and I extended my right arm as Twilight extended her left foreleg. Luna jabbed us both gently with the tip of her sharp horn, me on the wrist Twilight on her fetlock letting our blood run freely. We extended our blooded limbs to one another and kissed the injured area taking some of each others blood into our mouths and swallowing it.

With a small spell Luna closed the wounds and smiled down on us. "Now the two of you are joined by love, fate and blood. Till death and beyond. Let none neither stand against nor tamper with this union. Under the eyes of the great goddess Faust I now pronounce you wife and husband. You may kiss."

Twilight and I came together passionately, our tongues mixing the remains of the blood in our mouths together. We kissed for what felt like an eternity oblivious to the world and the hoots and catcalls from those gathered.

When we parted Luna stepped forward nudging us gently ahead of her. "I am very proud to present to you all Mrs and Mr Sparkle!"

Everypony gathered broke out in cheers and wild hoof stomping that lasted for minutes.

I had found that in this society as it was highly matriarchal, it was not uncommon for a husband to take his wife’s name and even if it hadn't been I had already decided to do so. My old last name was a part of my life before, this was my new life.

Rick Sparkle, not a bad ring to it.

Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Spike were all crying. Dash even had a few tears she quickly wiped away as ponies crowded forward to congratulate us.

The entrance to the party area was opened and ponies headed there after speaking to us, it took the better part of an hour for that, when the last had gone we turned to Luna and Celestia.

"Thank you. Both of you thank you so much. I can't repay you, anything I can ever do..."

Luna held up her hoof with a gentle smile. "Rick. Please, my sister and I are so happy for you both."

"Indeed we are sister. I am so proud of you both and you as well sister. Let us join the party."

Twilight and I followed the Princess's to the party and cut the first pieces of cake as the music started up. Sapphire Shores was up on stage with Trixie at her side, they both had flashy and beautiful outfits and if Trixie was nervous she didn't let it show. Sapphire started with a slow song for the Bride and Grooms first dance together, Trixie dimmed the lighting and had small star like bursts of radiance flash around us as we danced face to face.

I kissed Twilight softly. "Hello, wife."

She smiled at me tears forming. "Hello, husband."

I embraced her tightly as we danced slowly. "Finally, I never want to let go." I whispered kissing her neck.

"We never will." She whispered back holding me tightly.

We danced that way until the music stopped then a livelier tune began and Twilights father stepped in to dance with her and her mother danced with me. We both danced for quite awhile with many different ponies before Sapphire and Trixie took a break and we went to our table to have some refreshments and chat with our friends.

I saw Sapphire getting a drink and headed over to her and whispered a request to her. She smiled and agreed and I headed back to the table as she went back up onstage.

Sapphire sang for a bit, plenty of ponies on the dance floor enjoying themselves. Pinkie Pie had games and everything else you'd expect her to have at a party so there was no shortage of things for anypony to do.

I just sat back with my arm around Twilight enjoying the evening. Sapphire came to the end of a song and looked out over the crowd.

"Now what pony wants to come up and sing my next song with me?"

There were plenty of volunteers, Sapphire looked around then pointed. "You there! Come on up!"

The crowd parted and standing there looking surprised was Sweetie Belle.

"Who? Me? Nonono..."

"Don't be shy dearie. Come on up!"

Everypony around was encouraging her and nudging her gently toward the stage. She reluctantly allowed herself to be lifted up and shook slightly as she looked out over the crowd. Sapphire leaned down and whispered to her causing her to smile widely.

The music started up and Trixie magically caused a fog obscuring the crowd from view, Sapphire began to sing with Sweetie Belle hesitantly following along. As the song progressed she began to get more into it singing louder and more clearly.

Song after song they sang together the fog cleared as Trixie concentrated more on dazzling aerial displays complimenting the music. Sweetie Belle didn't even seem to notice she was lost in her singing.

As Sapphire came to the end of her last song Trixie let loose with a huge magical firework similar to what Twilight had taught her exploding in the sky with an outline of Twilight and I kissing.

There was wild cheering and hoof stomping all around.

"Wait!" Sapphire shouted and everypony quieted down. "Take a look at your flank cutie." She directed at Sweetie Belle, she turned excited to find she had a mark there.

A heart with a C-Note through it no doubt demonstrating her love for and talent for music.

Again everypony broke out in cheers.

Twilight turned to me with a sly smile. "Did you have something to do with this?"

"Who me? I just suggested to Sapphire that maybe it would be nice to have one of her fans come and sing with her. And I happened to know a filly who I heard was an excellent singer but a bit shy about it..."

She kissed me firmly. "You’re such a softie."

"Guess so. I'll have to help Scoot and Applebloom if I can... Don't want them to feel left out."

"Actually I think this will go a long way to helping them alone."

"How so?"

"Well, they've been trying, and trying so many different things to get their marks. Everything except what they like and enjoy doing and are actually good at. But with Sweetie Belle getting hers doing exactly what they know she’s good at... Well we can hope right?"

"Definitely."

We all sat down to a huge dinner made by the Cakes and the Apple family, I have no idea even in the amount of time they had how they managed to make enough to feed everyone.

After dinner Twilight and I made a toast thanking everyone for coming and our friends for setting everything up. Sapphire Shores and Trixie for their amazing concert.

Our friends and many others made toasts as well to us, embarrassing and emotional for us.

Then everypony started bringing out gifts, we tried to insist that it wasn't necessary. They had all done so much for us already... To no avail. Most of the townsfolk gave some bits and their thanks for the wonderful party. Some like the Cakes had special treats for us, Rose had some beautiful flowers. We were overwhelmed by all the generosity.

Luna and Celestia stepped up near to the end.

"No, no. Princess's, you let me stay. Saved me and the life of the pony I love. What more could you give?"

Celestia smiled down at us. "No objections." She teleported a scroll in front of us, Twilight opened it and read it gasping in shock.

"Really Princess?"

"Yes. Luna and I know you both will treat it well."

"What is it?" I asked.

"They've given us the deed to the library... It really is our home now!" She cried throwing her forelegs around me. I hugged her back tightly.

"Thank you Princess Celestia. And you Luna. Thank you for everything."

"Now us! Now us!" Pinkie squealed excitedly.

"You guys don't need to get us anything. Look at all you've done!" I objected.

"Don't be silly darling. It’s a special day, one that only comes once in a lifetime."

"Please take it... If you want..."

"Ya'll are our friends and we want the best for ya."

"So here, looks like fun." Dash dropped an envelope in front of us.

I opened it and scanned it before handing it off to Twilight. A week’s stay at a resort at Bridle Shores, a small chain of islands off the coast. And a huge vacation spot.

"Oh you girls!" Twilight leapt up to embrace all her friends.

The evening was winding down and a carriage had been arranged to bring us back to the library, hardly necessary seeing how close it was but it was nice nonetheless.

Twilight gathered all the single mares and turned her back to them.

"Here comes the bouquet!" She telekinetically tossed it over her back and a melee broke out over it. It got bounced around so much it ended up on the edge of the group in the hooves of the most unlikely of mares. Fluttershy, she dropped it like it was on fire then sheepishly picked it back up with a small smile.

"Fluttershys the next to get married!" Dash teased as she turned red.

Twilight and I boarded our carriage and waved goodbye to everyone as we took off. Applejack was going to bring all the gifts by tomorrow and they wouldn't let us even think of helping them cleanup.

The carriage pulled up at the library and we disembarked thanking the driver/pullers as they departed.

I swept Twilight up in my arms as she opened the door and we crossed the threshold and just stood a short ways inside the door for a minute.

Home.

Our home.

She shut the door and we kissed with passion. I carried her upstairs and we removed and carefully stored our beautiful outfits.

We climbed into bed kissing and caressing one another. We made love softly and passionately.

We lay entwined together afterwards, the events of the day swimming through our heads as we drifted off.

I love you, forever.

Chapter 4 (Big Changes)

View Online

I awoke the next morning warm and blissfully content, I opened my eyes to the most amazing, perfect sight I could imagine. Twilight, my wife, lover and soulmate. Sleeping peacefully pressed up close to me. Her beautiful mane in disarray, I breathed in deeply inhaling her amazing scent.

She was so beautiful it hurt to even look at her, I tightened my arms around her and in response she snuggled closer in her sleep. I laid there quietly breathing in as she breathed out, exhaling as she inhaled feeling our hearts beating together.

I could feel a tickle on my chest from her ring; she had strung it on a fine silver necklace. She couldn't leave it on her horn as it could easily get lost that way but she wanted it with her always. I looked at my ring, it was plain and unadorned but didn't mean any less to me for that. In fact it was just want I wanted. I slipped it off my finger to look inside. It was engraved 'Love always, Twi'.

I felt lucky, so, so lucky. How? How did this happen? Me of all people to end up with this angel, this goddess. I didn't deserve it but I was going to savour and love her every second we were together be it ten years, fifty, a hundred, a thousand!

As the sunlight began to fill the room she stirred, she opened her beautiful eyes and blinked once then smiled and pressed forward to kiss me softly. "Morning love."

"Morning beautiful." I kissed her back and we laid there quietly staring at each other.

"Is this real? Are we married? Together?" She asked softly.

"It seems like a dream doesn't it? If it is I hope I never wake up."

We kissed again her hooves running insistently over me, my hands over her, easily reigniting last night’s passion. We pressed together and...

Tap, tap, tap, tap... Came an incessant tapping from the door.

We reluctantly parted.

I kissed her softly and smiled. "Yup. Definitely real life."

"Twi? Rick? Ya'll up yet? I brought the gifts an stuff for ya!" Applejacks voice came through the window.

"We’ll be right down!" Twilight replied. As we slid out of bed she pulled me down for a hard kiss. "To be continued." She whispered with promise.

"Can't wait."

I quickly threw on some clothes while Twilight went down and let Applejack in. We spent nearly an hour bringing in all the thoughtful gifts that everypony had given us piling them on the floor so we could go through them after. We invited Applejack in for breakfast but she had some chores she was behind on so we thanked her and she was off.

Twilight closed and locked the door then turned to me with a sultry smile. "Now where were we?"

I smiled and swept her up into my arms kissing her fiercely. "I think I remember..."

Tap, tap, tap...

"Oh for Celestias sake!" Twilight unlocked and threw the door open to revel Trixie, she blushed seeing me holding Twilight as I was.

"I'm not interrupting am I...?" She asked with a small smile.

"Trixie! Did we have a lesson planned for today? I thought I cancelled them until we got back from our honeymoon?"

"Oh! Yes you did. I had something else to tell... Ask you."

I put Twilight down as she said. "Okay. Come in... Oh Fluttershy, I didn't see you there."

I glanced over and Fluttershy was standing a short distance behind Trixie with a pair of saddlebags on.

"Hi..."

"Well come on in. I'll put on some tea ok Twi?" I walked over to the kitchen as Twilight ushered Trixie and Fluttershy in.

"Thanks love. Now what’s this about Trixie? And why are you here Fluttershy? Is something wrong?!"

"Oh no nothings wrong, quite the opposite actually. And Fluttershy just insisted on carrying my things for me. Thank you again Fluttershy."

"Oh, you’re welcome..."

"Anyhow, my reason for coming here..." Trixie paused as I served the tea. "Thank you. Sapphire Shores has asked me to come on tour with her providing my magical backup! I wasn't sure at first; it’s a month long tour. But it’s an opportunity I just couldn’t bear to pass up! But I made a commitment to you too Twilight, I just want to make sure it would be ok with you?"

We all sat there sipping our tea for a second while Twilight thought. Fluttershy looked overly nervous I thought glancing back and forth between Trixie and Twilight.

"Well of course it’s alright Trixie. I wouldn't hold you back from an opportunity like that. You'll keep in mind everything we studied right?"

"Of course! And I'll be back to continue as soon as the tours done!"

Fluttershy looked crestfallen at Twilights acceptance which seemed odd to me.

"When’s the tour by the way?"

"Oh! It’s in two days! I've got to get to the train station right away so I can make it to Canterlot on time for the opening show!" Trixie exclaimed excitedly.

"Well I guess we should see you off then." Said Twilight.

We all exited the library and walked down to the train station chatting on the way. Fluttershy stayed quiet but that wasn't odd for her, I just couldn't shake the feeling something was upsetting her.

We arrived and waited for a short while for the train to arrive. Trixie had her ticket already paid for by Sapphire, Fluttershy passed the saddlebags off to Trixie and they hugged for a moment. She waved goodbye to us and boarded the train popping her head out of her carriages window moments later.

"Bye! Take care! I'll see you soon! Thanks again! Chin up Fluttershy! I'll miss you...!" She kept waving as the train took off until she disappeared into the distance.

"Well that’s nice for her. What do you say we go get some breakfast? Fluttershy? Care to join us?" I asked.

We looked over but Fluttershy wasn't paying attention, she was still staring off into the distance in the direction the train had gone.

Twilight walked over and gently touched her on the shoulder. "Fluttershy?"

She jumped slightly. "Oh! Sorry... Did you say something?"

"We asked if you wanted to come with us for breakfast. Are you ok?" Twilight asked looking at Fluttershy with concern.

"Sure... Sure, I'd love to... I'm ok... I just thought... Well I thought she liked it here..."

"I'm sure she did. Were you and she having problems at your place?" I asked.

"What?! No, she didn't seem to like it there at first. But she came home one day and started asking me questions about my animal friends. Who liked what, their names and stuff like that... I was a bit hesitant but we talked for a bit and she seemed to really warm up to them. They seemed to like her too... We spent a lot of time together talking... I'm... My animal friends are going to miss her..."

Twilight hugged her tightly. "She'll only be gone a month Fluttershy, then she'll be back you'll see."

"But she loves to perform! What if... What if she never comes back...?” She cried her eyes moist.

"I don't know Fluttershy. But you have to have faith she'll return. I think she will." I offered.

Fluttershy wiped her tears away. "Okay... I'll try to believe."

Twilight squeezed her once more and we went back to our place and had a nice breakfast together. Afterward Fluttershy headed back home; we watched her go hoping she'd be alright.

Twilight closed the door then swiftly locked it and pulled the shades down around the house leaping into my awaiting embrace kissing me hungrily.

We showered together afterwards kissing and cuddling under the hot downpour of water.

"Rick?"

"Yes?"

"Do you think Fluttershy will be ok? She seemed really upset."

"I hope so. I guess she just got used to having Trixie around..."

"Maybe..."

We had until the end of the week to get ready before we were slated to go to our honeymoon. We sorted through all the thoughtful gifts and ended up with over two hundred bits again, we put them away in case of emergency.

We tidied up the library making sure that Dash or Rarity would be able to help anyone who needed a book, I asked Rarity to make me a few bathing suits for the beach. She wasn't quite sure what I meant at first but once I explained it she understood and made me some.

Twilight galloped around town trying to fit in everything she needed to take care of, I helped her all I could. I made several trips to the border of the Everfree forest to make sure everything was still fine stopping by Fluttershys as well each time to check on her. She seemed down still but put on a brave face for me.

We made our way to the train station the day of our departure, our friends there to see us off.

"You both have a hootanany of a time ya hear?"

"Be careful of sharks... And jellyfish... And stingrays... And..."

Dash interrupted her quickly. "They get the idea Fluttershy. Have a good time guys! But not too good..." She added with a smirk and a wink.

"Oh Rainbow Dash, honestly. It’s their honeymoon; of course they'll have a good time. Take care darlings."

"And be sure to try all the local foods! Yum yum!!! And have fun!"

"Bye!" Echoed Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.

We waved and called out our goodbyes from our cabin then settled down as it was a day’s train ride to the shores.

We cuddled together in our cabin watching the scenery go by.

"Finally alone." She whispered. "Don't get me wrong, I love our friends. I just want some alone time with my husband. That’s not too much to ask is it?"

I kissed her softly. "Not at all love. My time is all yours, anytime."

She gazed up at me, her beautiful purple eyes again and always capturing my soul. "I love you."

"I love you. I can't tell you enough Twi, or how much."

We kissed and settled down watching the landscape fly by until they brought by the lunch cart, we ate then walked around the train a bit stretching our legs.

We arrived at the edge of Bridle Shores in the late afternoon but the journey wasn't done there. From there we loaded up our luggage and took a Pegasus chariot out to the largest of the islands where the hotel was located.

Amazingly we encountered very little in the way of shock or even interest in my appearance, granted there were other species here too Griffons, Donkeys, Cows even a Buffalo couple. It was unexpected but very welcome.

We checked in and a porter brought us and our luggage up to the top of the hotel to the honeymoon suite. It was a beautiful room even more so then the penthouse we had stayed in before. The balcony opened up to a panoramic view of the ocean some of the other islands of the chain in the distance.

"Wow! So beautiful!" Twilight exclaimed.

I looked over to her, her forehooves up on the railing the wind blowing her mane back as she stared out excitedly. "Not as beautiful as what I see."

She looked over at me and blushed slightly. "Riiick... I was being serious."

I scooped her up in my arms kissing her. "So was I."

The first two days of our honeymoon we didn't even leave our room.

But the third day we ventured out to see the sights, relax on the beach and swim a little. Twilight wasn't a very strong swimmer having learned from a book and not having a lot of practice. I stayed close by her encouraging and helping if she needed, she quickly got the hang of it.

We went out on a boat as well visiting the smaller islands in the chain; Twilight was of course excited to see all the new types of flora and fauna as well as the animal’s native to the islands.

It was an amazing time, the food and the other visitors. We met a large assortment of ponies and other species on vacation as well, a lot of them were a bit apprehensive of me but after some conversation most of them warmed up and we made some new acquaintances.

We made love every night, getting to know one another better and better our passion undiminished, if anything growing even greater.

But a week passes by quickly and soon enough we came to our last night there.

We lay together basking in the afterglow gently kissing and cuddling.

"Back to Ponyville tomorrow." She sighed.

"Home again, I can't wait. This place is great but... Just to be with you in our home is all I need."

She snuggled closer putting her head on my chest with a sigh. "Sounds good."

We drifted off to sleep to rise early the next morning our bags overstuffed with souvenirs for all our friends back home.

Our journey back was relaxing and without complication, as Ponyville came into view we both looked out the window to find our friends and a small group of others. Pinkie again with a banner. 'Welcome Home!' Did she have a huge stockpile of these things? Knowing her she probably did.

We exited and mingled with everypony, glad to be home. We passed out our gifts, pretty seashell necklaces for all three Crusaders, at that point we discovered while we were away Apple Bloom had gotten her cutie mark as well! An apple sitting on top of a tool case, we found she had gotten it while helping Big Mac build a new barn showing her skill in building and love for the Apple family. Scootaloo tried not to look jealous but she couldn't quite manage.

I gave her a hug. "You'll get there Scoot don't you worry."

She nodded but didn't look too convinced.

For Pinkie Pie we had a selection of candies from the islands, she chomped down several quickly excited at how amazingly sweet they were.

For Fluttershy we had arranged to bring a young tropical bird a Resplendent Quetzal the natives called it back with us. It had lost its parents and we hoped it would be happy here with Fluttershy. Fluttershy immediately freed it from its travel cage and in moments they were the best of friends, it was good to see her so happy.

For Rarity we got a nice sized chunk of Bloodstone, uncut but still sparkling and beautiful that she could mould as she saw fit.

For Applejack we acquired some rope made by the native people, lighter and stronger then the hemp rope she was used to. In moments she had it mastered and was making loops and figure eights with it.

Rainbow Dash was a hard one to shop for but after a lot of searching we found her a jacket and hat exactly the same as her favourite book character Daring Do. She put them on quickly flying in circles excitedly.

We had other small gifts as well for many other ponies around Ponyville that meant a lot to us as well as for Spike, Shining Armor and Cadance as well as Luna and Celestia, Twilights parents as well.

We stayed and told everypony what the Bridle Shores was like and what we had seen as well as who we met. It was getting onto late afternoon before we managed to pull ourselves away and head back home.

I picked up Twilight and carried her across the threshold again as she levitated our bags in.

"Why do you always do that when we get back from a trip?" She giggled.

I kissed her gently. "Maybe I just like holding you? I don't know it just seems right to do it. Silly right?"

She kissed me back. "I love it."

We unpacked and went out for dinner as we badly needed to do some food shopping. We walked around town afterwards greeting ponies and visiting. Back at home we climbed into our bed snuggling down for the night.

"Home again. It feels good." I whispered.

"Yes, goodnight. I love you."

"I love you."

We drifted off comfortable and secure.

Again we had a great many things to catch up on, Twilight studies as well as all the assistance she rendered around town. I had less to do; I checked the border and found it secure. My magical studies however took up a great deal of time.

Twilights magical studies encompassed everything she could fit in, every spell and nuance she could find. I chose to narrow my field of study considerably, healing magic was fairly rare and I did my best to find all I could about it, granted I couldn't do much more then close a small cut at this point but I hoped someday I could do much more. I also looked into more destructive magic, not so much to perform but to prevent or be able to counter such spells. Again my skills were still feeble I could light a small fire, give someone a small shock (Dash got tricked by that once), or put out a small campfire. Slow progress but like anything it took work.

I was studying in the library a week after we had returned, Twilight was out helping the Mayor reorganise her filing system when a gentle tapping came at the door.

I opened it to find Scootaloo.

"Hi Scoot! How are you doing?"

"Good... Uh is Twilight here?"

"No sorry she’s out for awhile. What did you need?"

"I just wanted to see if she had any books on flying technique I could borrow."

"Well come in I'll see if I can find you something."

"Thanks!"

I went into the kitchen and got some milk and cookies and put them out for her and then went to see what I could find. I managed to locate a suitable book fairly quickly and brought it back to find all the cookies and milk gone.

"Wow! You were hungry Scoot." I grinned handing her the book.

She favoured me with a small smile and slid the book onto her back.

"Well hang on a sec. What do you need the book for? I thought you couldn't fly... Yet." I added tactfully.

She took a deep breath. "Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle already have their cutie marks! They try not to make me feel bad about it but I do! I know my talent has to do with flying! It just has to! But... But I... Can't..." She started to sob and I knelt down taking her into my arms and hugging her tightly.

"Hey it’s ok Scoot. You'll get there." As I held her I noticed she was very thin, I could feel a couple of ribs sticking out. "Scootaloo, have you ever thought maybe its not that your wings are too small. Maybe something else is wrong."

She looked up at me with her big light purple eyes. "What do you mean?"

"I'm not sure. But I've been studying healing magic. With your permission I'd like to look you over maybe see if anything else is wrong?"

"If you think it'll help."

I got her to stand still while I gently ran my hands over her using a detection spell created to find sickness and injury, I couldn't maintain it for long but what I found disturbed me greatly. Scootaloo was suffering from malnutrition fairly seriously; as well I found several deep bruises hidden under her coat and behind her mane.

"Well what did you find?"

"Scootaloo... What are your parents up to these days?"

"What?! Their busy at the farm... Really busy!"

"I don't think I've ever met them have I?"

"Uh no... Like I said their busy all the time."

"They didn't make it to the wedding? I thought we invited everypony?"

"No... They couldn't make it... Well I better go." She darted toward the door as I pushed it closed telekinetically.

"Scoot. Come here please."

She walked over her head held low.

"Scootaloo if someone’s hurting you it’s not right. They can't do that. You can tell me anything really. I won't be mad and I won't tell anyone."

She looked up at me her eyes filled with tears. She broke out crying throwing herself against me sobbing in my chest for a few minutes. I just stroked her mane and waited patiently for her.

Then she told me.

When she finished I was mad, far angrier then I had ever been in my life but I controlled it, she wasn't the one I was mad at.

"Okay Scoot. I know I said I wouldn't tell anyone but Twilight needs to hear this too ok? When she comes home I want you to tell her exactly what you told me. Okay?"

She sniffed slightly. "Okay."

"That’s my filly. Now let’s get you some food." I made up some lunch and Scootaloo ate enough for a full sized pony falling asleep in my arms afterward as I tried to comfort her.

A bit later in the afternoon Twilight came home and found us on the couch.

What’s going on?

It’s bad... I'll let her tell you though.

I gently nudged Scootaloo awake and she told Twilight her story. By the end tears streamed down from Twilights eyes as she hugged Scootaloo tightly.

We have to do something!

Yes. We'll need to see the Mayor.

Not the Princess?

This is a more local affair... I don't know if we should get her involved... Well she does care for all her subjects You're right I guess we should inform her as well at the very least.

Definitely.

We discussed what to do for a short bit when Scootaloo fell back asleep and Twilight quickly wrote several letters and sent them off.

The replies came back very quickly Celestia was very concerned and would have come herself but for the duties of her crown. She sent us what we would need and her permission to do what we had to.

I gently slid Scootaloo off my lap and onto the couch beside Twilight.

I'm going.

I should come too!

I know but I don't want to leave her alone. We can't be sure they won't want to send her away after...

We'll do what we can.

I leaned down and kissed her. That’s all we can do.

I left and headed to the mayor’s office, she had been expecting me having been informed by Celestia and we concluded our business quickly.

Then I headed out of town, about five or six miles following Scootaloos explanation I came across a small plot of land. It had some growth but looked untended and messy.

On the corner of the small farm was a dilapidated house, as I approached I saw an earth pony lounging out under the awning a jug by his side. I walked up and cleared my throat.

He looked up and started as he saw me. "What'n the hell'r you? An what ya doin on my property?!"

He stood up somewhat unsteadily I could smell the liquor on his breath from where I stood. He was a robust stallion with a bit of a gut, dark brown fur and a medium green mane and tail. He had a Pitchfork and plow crisscrossed as a cutie mark denoting his skill as a farmer though it certainly didn't show on this farm.

"What I am isn't important. I've come to bring you this." I said digging out a scroll from my jacket and trying to keep my voice level despite my rage and disgust at him.

"What?! Ya can't take my farm! It’s my land! Handed down ta me by my family!" He shouted taking an aggressive step forward.

"This has nothing to do with your farm. It’s to do with your daughter."

"What?! Hah!" He sat back down and took a swig. "That good fer nothin little bitch? Scootaloo! Get out ere!"

I ground my teeth but kept my temper in check. "She’s still in town."

"Bah. Doin some of er fancey schoolin. Waste of time. Lookit that field. She ain't done half'a what she was supposta. Gonna have ta beat somemor sence into er."

"That’s not going to happen."

"Zat so. An way not ya figgur?"

"If she’s so useless to you... Why not sign this and I'll take her off your hands. You'll never need to see her again."

"Whut?! Hah! What'd you want a lil bitch like er for? You one o them foal fiddlers?"

I again barely resisted the urge to smash every word he said down his throat. "Not at all. Just a concerned citizen."

"Hah! I bet. I don' care whut ya do with er. But nothin free in this world. Ten bits ya city boy."

"You want to sell your daughter?" I said my eye twitching.

"Whut? Too much? I knew she wadn't worth nothin to noone."

"Ten is fine." I said digging in my belt pouch for the bits."

"Really? Hah! I woulda taken five!"

I walked over reluctantly handing him the bits and presenting the scroll for him to sign. He did so messily but legibly enough, at least it wasn't an X.

"Her mother will have to sign as well.”

"Whut? She dead. Been so fer a couple years."

"She said her mother was here on the farm."

"An so she is. Ovr yonder." He pointed off in the distance by a small tree. "Buried over there. Think the lil bitch did it herself. No big loss her mother was as useless as er. Always dotin on er. Waste o time."

"What happened to her?"

"Got sick, died."

"You didn't try to get her to the hospital in Ponyville? Call for help?"

"Hell city boy. This is the wilds out ere. Ya live or ya die. She died. Thas the way it go. Got me a new mare now she inside sleepin er off, want me ta call er to sign yer thing?"

I clenched and unclenched my fist. "That... won't be necessary. Good day to you."

"Ya aright then git off my property. If I whelp another useless girl I'll be sure ta sell er to ya too!" He laughed uproariously as I walked away.

I detoured over to the tree he had pointed out. There I found a small mound of dirt that was well taken care of with a small cross 'mommy' written on it and a small bouquet of flowers in front of it.

I fought down the urge to turn and set the house on fire burning it to the ground with those two in it. Celestia wouldn't object surely? I sighed and walked away, as fun a revenge fantasy like that was it just wasn't the way I was. Scootaloo was safe that was all that mattered.

It was getting onto late evening when I made it back home. When I entered I found Scootaloo and Twilight sitting on the couch talking, they immediately looked at me hopefully.

"How did it go?" Twilight asked anxiously.

"Good... Good." I passed her the scroll and knelt down by Scootaloo. "I'm so sorry about you mom Scoot." Her eyes filled with tears again and I hugged her tightly mentally explaining to Twilight what I had found.

He should be arrested!

I agree. But Scootaloo is safe now that’s what matters.

Yes definitely. But what are we going to do?

Well... That’s up to her.

"Scootaloo. You don't have to go back there, ever. Okay? He can't hurt you anymore. Your dad... No he doesn't deserve that title. That drunken fool you were living with has no claim to you whatsoever anymore ok?" I stated.

"What... What'll happen to me?"

"Well... For now Rick and I would like you to stay here with us. If that’s ok with you?"

She jumped into our embrace. "Yes! Please!"

"You bet Scoot."

It was getting late so we got a blanket and pillow and tucked her in on the couch turning out the lights.

"Rick, Twilight?"

"Yes? What is it?" Twilight asked.

"Are... Are you two going to ever have any foals?"

Twilight and I shared a somewhat pained look.

"I don't know..." I stated.

"It might not be possible for us sweetie."

"Why not?"

"It’s complicated. But because we're so different it’s probably not possible." Twilight explained.

"Oh."

"Why do you ask Scoot?"

"Well... I thought maybe... I could you know, fill in for a daughter if you weren't going to have one..." She looked up at us hopefully.

Twi?

Yes! We can't let them take her away from Ponyville... And I do want a child, maybe this isn't when I thought or the way I planned but... You?

Yes. She deserves all the love we can give her.

We both knelt down to hold her tightly.

"Rick and I think that’s a great idea Scootaloo."

"Really?!"

"Really. Scootaloo Sparkle. How does that sound to you?" I asked.

All three of us burst into tears hugging and laughing together.

We tucked her back in then headed up to bed.

"Night Scoot. Daughter." I smiled.

"Night Mom and Dad." She replied sleepily.

Twilight and I settled down together.

We'll need a room for her! And see the Mayor tomorrow to fill out the right paperwork! And see Miss Cheerilee and let her know!

Definitely. Wow, things change fast love.

Do you think we can do it? Be good parents for her?

I know we can.

We kissed softly and drifted off to sleep.

Changes so many changes...

For the best.

Chapter 5 (Trixies return, Cadence sings)

View Online

THUMP! Thud, Thud, Thud...

I woke up to something jumping up and down on me. I cracked an eye to see Scootaloo hopping up and down on my chest her little wings beating excitedly, Twilight lying to the side with a smile on her face.

"Wake up Dad! Wake up!"

I grabbed her in midleap hugging and tickling her.

"And a good morning to you too."

"Ahh! No fair! You’re bigger then me. Help Mom!"

Twilight giggled and dove right in, all three of us laughing and tickling one another until we fell back exhausted.

"Big day today Scoot."

"Yup! Got to tell my friends!"

Twilight smiled softly. "Yes that. But Rick and I need to see the Mayor and Miss Cheerilee. And I'll need to write the Princess and let her know what we decided."

"Why Miss Cheerilee?"

"Well we'll need to let her know you’re with us now. As well we'll need to see how you’re doing with your schoolwork." I explained.

"Oh..."

I laughed. "Relax Scoot. I am sure you did the best you could... Considering the circumstances you were under, but you know Twi she'll get you back on track."

She blushed slightly. "Thanks... Mom and Dad."

I smiled at her. "You know, you really don't have to call us that if you don't want to. We know we can't really..."

"I do!" She interrupted clutching us both.

It was plain to see she had been missing having someone to... Well, love and who loved her as well since her mothers passing. We'd do our best to fill that void.

We all got up and had some breakfast, Twilight and I discussing what we needed to do mentally while we ate.

Then we all headed into town together, Twilight split off to go see the Mayor and I went with Scootaloo to the school carrying her on my shoulders as we walked and carrying her scooter for her.

"Dad?"

"Yes Angel?"

"Angel?"

I lifted her down and gave her a hug. "Well ya. You’re my little Angel. Unless you don't like that...?"

She smiled at me blushing slightly. "I do. Thanks. But... Not in front of my friends ok?"

I put her back on my shoulders laughing. "You got it. Now what did you want to ask?"

"Do you think I'll ever be able to fly?"

"No. I know you will. What do you say you, Twi and I go down to the park after school and you can get some practice in?”

"Okay!"

We approached the school and Scootaloo struggled to get down. I lifted her down giving her another hug and a kiss on the forehead. "Love ya Angel. Have a good day."

"Daaad! Your embarrassing me!"

"Sorry, sorry."

I turned to head to the school as Scootaloo scootered over towards her friends and classmates. Suddenly I felt a pair of forehooves wrap around my leg, I looked down to find Scootaloo hugging me tightly.

"Love you too Dad." She whispered then fled back to her scooter zipping over to Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. "Big news guys!"

"Did you get your cutie mark?" They asked.

"Better!"

I left them to talk as I entered the schoolhouse.

Cheerilee was cleaning the blackboard when I entered, she turned and spotted me.

"Oh! Rick, how nice to see you. How can I help you?"

"Well Miss Cheerilee it’s a long and horrible story but with a happy end I hope..." I explained to her exactly what was going on and what had happened.

She was shocked and saddened by what had happened to Scootaloo.

"I suspected something was wrong but never this bad. Oh I feel horrible. That’s just the kind of thing I should have spotted sooner!"

"I think she was worried she might get taken away from Ponyville and her friends so she kept it a secret as much as she could. I don't think even Apple Bloom or Sweetie Belle knew."

"Thank Celestia for you and Twilight!"

I blushed slightly. "Oh come on. I just hope she'll be happy with us. We don't exactly have any experience being parents."

She smiled. "Oh you'll learn. And I think you'll both do just fine. And now I won't have to listen to any of Scootaloos wild excuses why neither of her parents can come to family appreciation day.”

We discussed how she was doing at her schoolwork, not too badly but she needed some improvement. I was sure Twilight already had a plan for that. Thanking Cheerilee I left before class started and headed back into town. Scootaloo was surrounded by her classmates no doubt telling her story again and again.

I detoured around visiting Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash to let them all in on the news inviting them to go see Twilight when they had a chance to talk to her about it as well. They were all very excited and proud of us both; Fluttershy broke down into tears when I told her the circumstances, sad at first but then happy when she learned Scootaloo was going to be with us.

I got back home shortly after lunch to find Twilight with papers spread out having a snack.

I walked over and wrapped my arms around her kissing her neck. "How did it go?"

"Excellent! The Mayor had no problem with it and the Princess's wrote back expressing their gratitude for us handling the situation."

"Did they say what they were going to do?"

"Well... Other then Scootaloos bruises which are already fading, we have no real proof. They probably won't be able to do much..."

"I understand. I have an idea though." I told her my plan and she nodded enthusiastically.

"That’s a sneaky idea. I'm sure they would approve. I'll help you research."

"And our other question for the Mayor?"

"Also not a problem. Cost us some bits but who cares?"

"Exactly. We'll have to do that tomorrow when she’s at school."

"Sounds good. Okay just sign, here, here and here." I did so trying my best to get used to writing Sparkle as my last name.

Twilight then stacked the papers up and put them away then turned and tackled me in a hug kissing me. "She’s really our daughter now! Oh I hope we're ready for this."

"We can do it love. Cheerilee and our friends have faith in us, I do too." I answered kissing her back.

We had a simple lunch then Twilight sent some letters off to Cadence and Armor as well as her parents letting them know the news. Then we did a bit of studying and research, we found what I was looking for and I committed it to memory.

It was almost time for school to be let out so Twilight and I walked there side by side enjoying the day. We got there just as the bell rang and students came pouring out.

Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom came galloping over.

"Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom I'd like you to meet my parents! Rick and Twilight!"

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes a bit. "We've met them before Scootaloo."

"Well ya... But they weren't my parents then!"

Twilight giggled. "We look forward to seeing you girls around a lot. Ready to go Scootaloo?"

"You bet!"

"We're heading to the park for bit girls, care to join us?" I asked.

"Sure! Mom and Dad pick me up at sis's in a few hours." Squeaked Sweetie Belle.

"Sorry. Ah got chores."

"That’s ok Apple Bloom we'll see you later." I said.

We headed to the park and while Sweetie Belle and Twilight talked I tried to help Scootaloo develop her flying skills. I really had very little idea of what she needed to do to get off the ground, but I did know she needed to strengthen her wings more. And now that she was getting regular meals and a safe place to sleep I was sure she would improve rapidly. Granted it had only been a day so far but encouragement helps too.

I lifted her in the air and carried her in one direction while she flapped her wings as hard as she could in the opposite direction. She had a fair bit of power already, no doubt from using them to pull herself and her friends on her scooter.

After an hour or so we collapsed beside Twilight and Sweetie Belle exhausted, Scootaloo curled up on my chest and rested there while we all talked.

Then we walked Sweetie Belle home and said hi to Rarity then headed home ourselves. We walked along Scootaloo zipping along on her scooter ahead of us then turning and coming back and zipping ahead again.

As we got home the sky was darkening, there was a rainstorm scheduled for this evening so we hurried inside.

Scootaloo did her homework while Twilight and I made dinner. We ate together as the rain started to come down, a few peals of thunder made Scootaloo look up in shock.

"What’s wrong Angel?"

"Nothing... I'm just not used to being very dry when it rains."

"Your old house leaked honey?" Twilight asked.

"A bit... But I usually slept outside on the porch or in the clubhouse once Applejack gave it to us. It was nice but it leaked a bit, Apple Bloom fixed it up great but she couldn't reach the roof."

"But what did you do in the winter?" Twilight anxiously asked.

"Well, I'd have to stay home then... It wasn't nice..."

"I'm so sorry Angel. You never should have had to go through that."

"It wasn't so bad until Mom..."

Twilight and I both moved over and hugged her. "Thanks." She whispered. "For everything... Taking me in and being my parents."

"We love you Scootaloo, and we always will." Twilight whispered as we squeezed her.

"Definitely Angel."

We finished supper and tucked her in on the couch again, we'd need to get her a bed and a room of her own soon enough. Twilight and I headed up to bed and cuddled down together kissing softly.

"Eeeww..." Came a small voice from the stairs.

"What is it honey?" Asked Twilight.

"Um... Could I sleep with you tonight?" A loud crack of thunder made her jump and us both smile.

"Of course you can." I said. She zipped over and snuggled down between us, as we all drifted off to sleep together the thunder didn't bother us at all.

I woke up early the next day, looking over at my two purple maned sleeping angels. I had thought I was lucky before, who could have known how much a small tomfilly could change things. Jump right into Twilights and my hearts. Life was going to get busy.

Twilights eyes cracked open and she smiled watching me gently stroke Scootaloos wild mane.

Morning love.

Morning. She’s beautiful isn't she?

A real heartbreaker when she grows up to be sure. I'll be chasing the colts off with a stick.

She giggled quietly. Ready for today?

I think so. How about you?

Not a problem.

Scootaloo stirred then opening her eyes and smiling cutely.

"Morning Angel. Sleep ok?"

"Sure did. Thanks for letting me sleep with you... Um, not that I was scared or anything."

"Of course not. Hungry?" Twilight asked.

"Yup!"

We got up and had a nice leisurely breakfast, I made her a lunch to take and we both gave her a hug at the door and watched her scooter off to school.

"Well, we better get to work."

She kissed me passionately. "This was a great idea. She’s going to be very surprised."

"I hope she'll be ok with it..."

We headed out, we had a lot to get done before school was out and we were determined to get it finished. By the afternoon we were both tired but we had it all done.

We found Scootaloo leaving the school grounds on her way home.

"Mom, Dad what’s up?"

I smiled down at her. "A surprise Angel. Come with us."

We walked awhile while she scootered alongside us until we got close to our destination. I reached down and scooped her up.

"Eyes closed please." She complied but peeked up at me occasionally squeezing her eyes shut quickly when I noticed her. Twilight levitated her scooter alongside us as we walked.

I put her down gently. "Ready Angel?"

"Yup!"

"Okay open your eyes."

She opened her eyes and stared straight ahead for a minute at what we had set up for her. A simple plot of earth with a small wooden cross with the word 'mommy' planted in front of a nicely cut tombstone. Carved into it was.

Sugar Blossom

Beloved Mother

Taken far too soon

Scootaloo turned to us her eyes filled with tears. We both knelt down holding her tightly.

"Now you can come and see her whenever you want." Twilight whispered.

"Thank you... Thank you... So much..." She cried and cried as we held her, we just stroked her mane and told her we loved her and it'd be all right.

Twilight and I had gone to the Mayors office to find out all we could about Scootaloos mother, we couldn't find out much but at the very least we did find her name. We had secured a section of the Ponyville cemetery the day before and had a grave dug.

Next we both headed out to Scootaloos old home, her father was passed out on the deck which suited me fine I really didn't want to talk to him again anyhow. Twilight separated and lifted out a large section of earth where Scootaloos mother had been buried careful not to disturb anything within.

While she was doing that I worked a spell of my own on Scootaloos father, nothing harmful merely a bit of insurance for the future generations of ponykind. Infertility, no more Scootaloos, no more abusing daughters or sons. It was a fairly simple spell but still taxed my abilities to their limits.

We then brought the mound of earth back to Ponyville, Twilight kept it in one piece all the way there placing it carefully in its new resting place.

We stayed there awhile, helped Scootaloo gather some wildflowers for the grave then headed back home.

Over the next two weeks we got to know Scootaloo and she got to know us. We cleared out Twilights private study and straightened it out and decorated it as Scootaloo wanted. Yes we spoiled her, but she deserved it.

We moved Twilights study down into the basement; we cleaned it up and found we had even more room for us to study as well as room for even more books.

Having an adventurous, energetic and curious little filly around can cramp your love life a bit, okay a lot. But with some fooling around in the shower and a nooner every few days... Well we kept our passion alive.

Scootaloo filled back out, we fed her well. Her wings were filling out as well, and with some help from Dash and encouragement from us she was learning a lot. She was getting really strong and could almost get off the ground.

All three of us were amazingly, ecstatically, deliriously happy, sure there were problems and adjustments to be made but it was amazing still.

Scootaloo had just headed off to school one morning and Twilight and I were relaxing and cuddling on the couch when there was a knock at the door. Opening it we found Fluttershy waiting head down.

"Hi Fluttershy. What’s going on?" I asked.

"Oh well Trixie is supposed to come back today... I was just wondering if you two wanted to come to the train station with me... If you’re not busy..."

I had almost completely forgotten about that, with Scootaloo keeping us busy we hadn't given it a second thought.

"We'd love to come along Fluttershy." Twilight offered.

That perked her up a bit but she still seemed down. We all walked together through town.

"Still worried she won't come back?" I asked gently.

"Yes... Not a single letter... Maybe she’s having such a good time..."

She seemed on the verge of tears as Twilight moved over and hugged her tightly. "Come on Fluttershy, don't cry. We'll see and we're always here for you."

"Okay..."

We got to the train station early and waited nervously. Finally the train arrived and passengers disembarked, but no Trixie. Just as we were ready to leave and comfort Fluttershy she stuck her head out of a train car pulling a large suitcase on wheels with her magic.

"Don't leave without me!" She called out with a grin.

Fluttershy spun with a smile on her face but it quickly faded and she backed off shy again. I could see she wanted to run to Trixie but her own insecurity kept her stuck.

Trixie managed to pull her suitcase down off the train just as it was departing, she left it there and rushed over to us flying by Twilight and I to throw herself into Fluttershys surprised embrace. Even more surprising was when they finished hugging and were face to face she leaned forward and kissed her softly.

Fluttershy blushed heavily but didn't back away.

"I missed you so much!" Trixie gushed.

"I... I missed you too... But you never wrote me..."

"What?! I wrote you after every show! I'll straighten this out with the mail office later!"

I broke in somewhat hesitantly not wanting to ruin the moment. "How was the tour?"

"Oh it was wonderful! Crowds of screaming fans for me and Sapphire of course. Better then I ever dreamed, Sapphire wanted me to stick around for another tour in a few months but I declined. That’s enough for now..."

"But...! But I thought you loved that life!" Fluttershy interrupted.

Trixies smiled at her and kissed her again. "I did. But I love you more."

"Oh... I never thought... I... I wanted... I love you too!"

They embraced hugging and crying while Twilight and I stood aside.

Did I miss something?

Silly. Looks like they got very close while she was staying with Fluttershy.

Okay... But their both...

What? Mares? That’s not a problem is it? Aren't there same sex relationships back where you came from?

Well yes... Not really common where I came from. But now that I think of it here they might be far more common.

They are... It doesn't bother you does it?

I don't know... Looking into their happy, smiling and crying faces I knew whatever hang-ups I had from before simply didn't matter. They were happy and in love and that was great.

No. No It doesn’t, I'm very happy for them.

She leaned over and kissed me softly. I'm glad. Guess that bouquet was pretty accurate after all. She giggled.

Do you think they'll get married?!

Rick.

Sorry, sorry. Still getting used to it. Of course they should if they want to.

Better. After all you married a pony. She smirked. "Well let’s go get some lunch and you can tell us all about your trip Trixie."

We all went back to the library so we could talk in private, I dragged Trixies huge and heavy suitcase there, thank Celestia it had wheels!

We ate and chatted together.

"It was so strange Fluttershy. The first week I missed you a lot... I mean, I knew I liked you; you’re so beautiful and kind. But the excitement of the tour kept me from dwelling on it too much. By the second week I was really missing you! And all your animal friends, the cottage. I know it might sound strange. But the tour was exciting so I kept writing you and not speaking my true feelings." Trixie explained.

Sound familiar?

Sure does love.

Trixie caressed the side of Fluttershys face lovingly. "By the third week I knew I had to get back to you, the realisation that I was in love hit me like a ton of bricks! I mean... I never thought anypony, especially from Ponyville would ever care for me or me for them... You know... Because I was such a..."

Fluttershy interrupted her kissing her softly. "I was nervous around you at first... I had heard about you from all my friends, I wasn't there when you came to town the first time... But as I got to know you I could see that entire attitude from before was just an act, to keep anypony from getting too close. Thank you for letting me get close... It was so hard when you were gone. I kept thinking you would never come back..."

They kissed again then seemed to remember us both of them blushing a bit.

"Ahem... Sorry, thank you for lunch. And for introducing me to Fluttershy."

Twilight smiled. "Glad to. Let’s pick back up on our lessons next week ok? I think you might need some time to... Readjust."

We bid them farewell and watched them walking off side by side Trixie pulling her suitcase behind them with her magic.

Twilight nudged me in the side. "Only took them a month." She said teasingly.

"Well... I guess being separated must have given them that extra push." I kissed her. "I don't think I'd want to be away from you for a month."

"Oh you." She smiled. "I'm glad for Fluttershy; she’s been alone for a long time. Her animal friends with her of course but..."

"I know what you mean. I wasn't sure before that I'd ever need anyone in my life... But now that I have it." I kissed her passionately. "Never letting go."

"So glad."

I scooped her up and we went back inside.

Later that afternoon Scootaloo came home with a note from Cheerilee.

"Oh, you must be in trouble now Angel." I laughed opening it.

"No. It’s just an invitation for one of you to come to family appreciation day. You know cuz I missed so many. I thought maybe you could come Dad, and tell us about the Everfree forest and stuff!"

"Sounds like a good plan. I get the next one though; I know your classmates will love to hear about Equestrian history!"

"Uhh... Sounds sweet Mom..."

I laughed. "You'll see Scootaloo history can be interesting. And I'd be happy to come, when is it?"

"Oh. Tomorrow."

"Wow short notice."

"Well... I might have brought it up in class kind of on purpose, because I wanted everyone to meet my awesome new parents!"

I grabbed the squirmy little Pegasus and hugged her. "You got it Angel."

I spent the rest of the night going over what I knew about the Everfree forest and looking up a few things to talk about. I didn't want to disappoint my daughter after all.

We tucked Scootaloo in and headed to bed ourselves, we laid there warm and happy in each others embrace when a scroll popped into existence above us and fell down.

"Odd time for a scroll." Twilight remarked.

She opened it before us and we read.

Twilight and Rick

Heya! It’s Spike again! I hope you’re both doing well, that was quite a bombshell you dropped adopting Scootaloo! Your parents are so excited to meet her and invite you both to come to Canterlot whenever you can! Shining Armor and Cadence are also thrilled; they just finished moving into their new house. It’s huge! Oh right, the reason for this scroll. Shining Armor and Cadence wanted to invite you up to the ski lodge on the mountain for the weekend, in two weeks time. Just so you know its adults only so they weren't sure you could make it and got me to send this early so you could make plans. Princess Celestia is teaching me so much! Sometimes it’s a bit boring, like when you used to go on and on about ancient spells Twilight. Oops, um... Never mind that, I miss you guys. Rarity’s still single right? Anyhow let me know what to tell Shining Armor and Cadence ok?

Love Spike

"Hmm... Well that sounds nice but we can't leave Scootaloo alone..."

"Don't be silly Rick we'd never leave her alone. Although I think I could convince Fluttershy and Trixie to have the Crusaders over for a weekend sleepover. I think they'd all enjoy it."

"Sounds like a plan."

"I'll write Spike back in the morning." She yawned sleepily. "I'm tired. Goodnight Rick. Love you."

"I love you Twi."

I kissed her softly and we drifted off to sleep.

The next morning Twilight sent off a letter letting Spike know to tell Armor and Cadence we'd be happy to join them if we could get a sitter, which was fairly likely. She congratulated Spike on how well he was doing and assured him Rarity was indeed still single as well as to let her parents know we would visit as soon as we could.

Scootaloo and I headed off to her school, we raced. She scootered as I ran but it was still no contest she was simply too quick. I broke off before I exhausted myself too much and she came zipping back after a minute or two.

"Aww... Giving up already?" She asked sweetly.

I grabbed her in a hug and noogied her gently. "You’re too fast for your old man Angel." I lifted her up on my shoulders and carried her and her scooter the rest of the way to the school.

She didn't seem to mind her friends and classmates seeing me carry her, she just balanced up on my shoulders beaming away.

I put her down at the door and she led me over to see her desk and some drawings she had done pinned up on the wall. One especially cute one of her, Twilight and I together under the library tree labelled 'Home' caught my eye.

"Aww. You should bring that home; I know Twi would love it."

"Okay!"

I tousled her mane and she zipped over to her seat as Cheerilee entered.

"Settle down class. We've very happy to have Scootaloos father here today! Mr. Sparkle! Come on up."

"Please just call me Rick. Today I'm here to talk to you about my job as a Warden for the borders of the Everfree forest."

"Boooring..." A little filly with a light purple coat and a darker purple with a white streak mane and tail as well as a small tiara on her head rolled her eyes causing another filly beside her to giggle, she had a dark grey coat and a lighter grey mane and tail as well as a pearl necklace and a pair of glasses.

"Diamond Tiara! Silver Spoon! Quiet please." Cheerilee scolded.

I held up my hand to placate her and I also shot Scootaloo a look seeing she had a rubber band in her hoof pulled back and aimed at the back of Diamond Tiara's head, she sheepishly put it away with a small grin.

"I can see how you might find it boring. After all you live in town, why would you need to worry about the woods? Well normally you wouldn't, but you never know when a situation might come up when it would help to know a few things about survival in the wilderness and the creatures that dwell within..."

I went on for a few hours telling them about the uniqueness of the Everfree forest and about the dangerous creatures that lived there; I told them about the other creatures as well of course and assured them that Princess Lunas Wardstones kept them all safe. I answered questions when they raised their hooves, and they had a lot of questions.

I looked up at the clock and realized how long I'd be going on and on. "Oh, I'm sorry I've just been talking and talking. I should stop and let Miss Cheerilee do some teaching. Thanks for having me here and listening."

Scootaloo broke out in hoofclaps. "Yay Dad!" The other fillies and colts joined in even Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon though reluctantly.

"Ooh the time just flew by! Thank you Rick for all the interesting information!"

"Glad to. I just had an idea as well with your permission?" I asked.

"Ok course, please go ahead."

"I just thought maybe some of you might enjoy going on a short camping trip one of these weekends with Mrs. Sparkle and I along to chaperone of course. Perhaps we could put a sign up sheet up here on your desk Miss Cheerilee? That way after they've gotten their parents permission we could arrange something?"

"That sounds like a wonderful idea! Talk to your parents about it and if your interested and come back and sign tomorrow."

"Thanks again all, have a great day." I exited the schoolhouse with a wave and a wink to Scootaloo and headed to check the border, all was well and I stopped by Fluttershys cottage on my way home to see how things were going for them.

As I neared the cottage I could hear some giggling going on, I got closer to the door and heard some... Unmistakable noises, as curious as I might have been I turned around and quietly left. My guess was, they were doing just fine.

I got back home and let Twilight know about my camping plan.

"I don't really have any experience with camping... I've read some about it of course! It should be fun!"

"Well, we'll see how many of them even want to come. Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle for sure I bet."

"That reminds me I should go and talk to Fluttershy and Trixie about the Crusaders having a sleepover there."

"Well... Now might not be the best time..."

"What? Why?"

"Well I may have overheard something when I dropped by to see how they were doing... I didn't look! I just turned around and left."

"Sounds like their getting along fine." She said with sly smile.

"Oh yeah."

"Riick! Don't be naughty... Well..."

I kissed her passionately and we spoke no more for awhile.

Scootaloo came home dragging her poster for Twilight after school, a little the worse for wear but Twilight still put it up on the wall with pride.

We had dinner and talked, seemed quite a few of her classmates were interested in the camping trip. Might be more difficult then I thought.

We asked her if Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and her would be interested in a sleepover at Fluttershys. They all loved Fluttershy so she thought so. We let her know we would be going up to the mountains with her Uncle Shining Armor and Aunt Cadence and had to promise to go somewhere we could bring her next time.

The next day I walked with Scootaloo to school again while Twilight went to see Fluttershy and Trixie. Cheerilee presented me with the list with a grin, it seemed the whole class wanted to go! Still only twelve fillies and colts but I was sure they'd be more then a handful.

I thanked her and waved goodbye to the kids as I headed back into town, I was going to need supplies. I got two tents for the girls and two for the boys as well as one for Twilight and I. Sleeping bags and plenty of marshmallows, graham crackers and chocolate. Plenty of standard fare as well. If there was anything I'd learned in the past couple weeks it was kids could eat!

I hauled my load of camping gear back home, Twilight was back with good news Fluttershy and Trixie were more then happy to have the Crusaders over for a weekend so we were all set to go to the mountains.

We checked out all the gear and got everything organized for the coming weekend, Scootaloo was so excited we set up one of the tents downstairs and we all camped out inside that night.

The rest of the week passed by fairly quickly, I visited the school a few times to check with Cheerilee about her students, if any of them needed anything special I should know about. I also checked along the border of the forest and a short ways inside looking for a safe camping spot, I checked with Zecora and she was more then happy to direct me to an excellent spot not too far in the woods beside a small brook.

I spent some time clearing it out and planted a Wardstone there as well as making a ring of stones for our campfires well away from any overhanging branches.

Friday night came and all the fillys and colts began to congregate at our house. Twilight was sure to get an accurate headcount as well as having a long checklist for everything we would need.

We headed out to the campsite; everypony was excited and eager... Well almost everypony, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon complained and whined all the way. By the time we arrived at the site I was getting a bit sick of them.

"Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon. You know the camping trip was completely voluntary right? If you didn't want to come all you had to do was not sign."

"My Daddy said I had to. He thinks it'll be good for me to learn new skills. Humph, what a waste of time." Diamond Tiara grumped.

"And I couldn't leave my bestie stuck with all these losers."

"That’s enough of that young fillies. Go set up your tents everypony." Twilight broke in.

Brats.

Oh don't be so hard on them, their just not used to this kind of stuff... Ok fine their brats too. She giggled and stuck her tongue out at me then went to set up our tent while I gathered some firewood.

By the time I got back there were four nice and neatly set up tents and one pile of poles and fabric on the ground with two struggling fillies under it.

I lifted the tent up to find Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon tangled in the ground cords.

"How are we supposed to build this thing? I'm not some blue collar, lunch pail pony you know!" Diamond Tiara fumed.

I chuckled as I unravelled them. "All you had to do is follow the instructions girls. Their very simple, here I'll give you a hand."

I showed them the instructions and got their poles, cords and tent all straightened out. I coached them through the process, they dragged their hooves hoping to have me do it for them but once they realised I wasn't going to they put a bit of effort into it. It might have taken them three times as long as anyone else but their tent looked just as good as any of the others when they were done.

"Good job girls."

They both blushed a little. "Well... Thanks. I still don't see how we'll ever need to know this though."

"You never know, better to be prepared. Ok come sit down everyone and we'll get the fire started and make some smores."

They were all excited for that, I showed them several ways to get a fire started. Not as easy for the non unicorns but they got the idea quickly and I snuffed the fire before it got too big several times so they could try their hooves at it.

We got the fire built up and roasted some marshmallows and made smores as well as popcorn for everyone to snack on. As we got everyone ready for bed one of the young colts spoke up looking nervous.

"Um... Mr. Rick, sir? Aren't there monsters in the woods here?" He had an orange coat and a turquoise mane and tail.

"Yeah! Like Ursas! And Cockatrices! And Manticores! And..." Another young colt burst out he had a light green coat and a dark orange mane and tail.

All the other colts and filly crowded together looking nervous.

I smiled to them. "Calm down, just like I told you there are dangerous creatures in these woods yes. But!" I picked up the Wardstone from the ground to show them. "This is a Wardstone, created by Princess Luna herself. With this here no creature can come close to the campsite. So there’s nothing to worry about understand? And even if we didn't have that, Twilight is here she'll protect us." I said with a grin.

She batted me playfully in the shoulder. "You. Rick is right though we're perfectly safe so don't worry. Everypony off to bed, lots to see and do tomorrow."

A chorus of Aww's but they filed into their tents bedding down with plenty of whispers and giggles.

Twilight and I laid by the fire looking up into the night sky as we listened to them.

Just like that night. She snuggled against me her head resting on my chest.

A few more filly and colts around but yes. You, me and the stars. I kissed her softly.

We rested there until they all settled down and the fire was just embers then headed to our own tent. Before we went to sleep Twilight added a bit of insurance of her own, not that we didn't trust the Wardstones but better safe then sorry the saying goes. She cast a more simple ward around the campsite that would waken us if anything above a certain size entered.

We awoke early the next morning just before the fillies and colts and got some breakfast ready. The rest of the day we explored the woods, not too deep of course. I showed them different plants and animals, I should have thought to invite Fluttershy then the animals would have just come to us, oh well next time.

I tried to make it interesting for everyone, and Twilight had plenty of facts and information to share, Diamond Tiara still looked bored but Silver Spoon seemed to be getting more interested. Every other pony was having fun as well, that evening we had a nice campfire and sang songs then told scary stories until late in the evening. I didn't know any but Twilight had a few that caused some screams, squeals and giggles.

The next day was more of the same with Twilight and I trying to teach them how to find food and water if they were ever lost in the woods, what plants were safe and others that were not. I don't know how well they listened, they were having a lot of fun, but that was the idea.

That evening we gathered for one last campfire and meal then packed everything up and cleaned up the campsite so we could get all the little fillies and colts’ home to bed so they would be ready for school the next morning.

We dropped each filly and colt off at their homes personally to thank their parents for letting them come. Diamond Tiara actually surprised her father by hardly complaining when we brought her home, and Silver Spoon actually thanked us when we dropped her off.

All in all it was a success; we finally got home late in the evening and started to put the camping stuff away exhausted. Poor little Scootaloo couldn't keep her head up so I carried her to bed and tucked her in.

"Dad?"

"Yes Angel?"

"Thanks, it was great!"

I kissed her on the forehead. "I'm glad you had fun. We'll do it again sometime."

She smiled happily and fell asleep.

I went out to help Twilight finish putting everything away to find her fast asleep atop the pile of tents. I gently picked her up and carried her to bed sliding in to cuddle up with her. We can put the rest away tomorrow.

The next week things were busy, Twilight and I made sure we packed some warm clothes as well she, Trixie and I had plenty of studying to do. Trixie assured us that the Crusaders would be more then welcome at Fluttershys, she seemed to be looking forward to it.

I did my rounds as usual to the forest; Twilight accompanied me on Wednesday to recharge the Wardstones. We walked side by side enjoying a little peaceful time together.

"So when do you want to bring Scootaloo up to see your parents?"

"I think when school lets out for the holidays would be the best time."

"Sounds good. She may be a little rambunctious but I know their going to love her."

"Definitely."

I unearthed the stones one by one and she recharged them, I could manage one myself but that was my limit.

Friday evening we escorted Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom to Fluttershys cottage.

"You be good now Angel." Twilight and I hugged Scootaloo.

"Don't you two worry we're going to have so much fun this weekend, right girls?"

All three of them smiled. "Yes Fluttershy!"

Twilight nudged Trixie. "Don't let them see you’re scared, they can smell fear." She whispered with a grin.

"I... Everything will be fine, just fine..."

Twilight and I chuckled. "Just teasing you Trixie. Have a good weekend." Twilight reassured.

We hugged Scootaloo once more and waved as we departed; we got our luggage and headed to the train station.

Shining Armor and Cadence were waiting for us when we disembarked. Cadence was bundled up in a big warm coat waiting in a chariot while Armor helped us with our luggage; we all boarded the large chariot pulled by four robust Pegasus and took off.

"You're both going to love it. It’s so beautiful up there." Cadence smiled in memory.

"Definitely, skiing, skating they've got it all." Armor chimed in.

"Sounds nice." I replied.

As we got higher the temperature dropped, Armor threw on a warm jacket and Twilight and I dug out some warm coats of our own from our luggage.

Finally we came to the resort, a large chateau nestled against the mountain with some smaller cabins situated out past the ice rink. It was to one of those the charioteers took us to.

They dropped us and our luggage off then after we thanked them they took off towards the chateau as we bundled ourselves into the cabin.

There was a large stack of wood and I quickly got a fire going as it was quite cold, the toasty fire quickly warmed us up and we shed out winter garments.

As Cadence shrugged off her coat and relaxed back on the couch I couldn't help but stop and stare. She was considerably showing, her abdomen was very swollen.

Twilight nudged me in the side. "Rick, stop staring!"

I shook my head. "Ah, sorry. Cadence, are you sure you should be here? It looks like your very close..."

She smiled. "Not to worry, still a month to go." She looked down at her belly. "I know. I’m so fat…”

"Honey you look great, how many times do I have to tell you?" Armor pleaded.

"I have to agree with Armor here Cadence. You look beautiful."

Twilight nudged me harder in the side. "Rick!"

"Sorry Twi. But really, pregnancy makes women... Er mares even more beautiful."

"Humph." She turned her back and stomped over to our room.

"Your in the doghouse now Rick!" Armor laughed helping Cadence up as they went to their room.

I sighed and followed Twilight determined to apologise. I entered the room and closed the door behind me turning only to get tackled against the door Twilights soft lips pressed against mine.

I wrapped my arms around her kissing her back and swung us both into the bed.

You’re not mad at me?

No silly. She is beautiful, and just because we can never...

Oh Twi. I'm so sorry. You’re still more beautiful to me then anyone.

I love you. She pressed herself urgently against me.

Um... Cadence and Armor might hear us...

She broke our kiss and smiled. "ARMOR!" We waited a second, no response.

She giggled. "Sound suppression spell."

I laughed and we fell into each others embrace.

The next day Armor and Cadence took us out skiing, they were both quite proficient. Cadence of course stayed on the safe slopes but Armor zipped down the harder ones with ease, all the more embarrassing for Twilight and I as we could barely stand up on our skis let alone go anywhere on them.

After an hour of trying and falling down a great deal we decided perhaps a sled was more our style. we joined Cadence on the easy hills sledding and having a great time. Later in the afternoon we tried our hands/hooves at skating. Twilight let me know she couldn't skate worth a darn; I had a little practice with it. I could stand up and move forward without falling down at least. I stayed by her side supporting her and falling with her on occasion, no harm done.

Cadence and Armor again were quite proficient, having wings no doubt helped Cadence but Armor clearly had spend many a winter out on the slopes and the ice.

We capped off the day with a snowball fight, Twilight and I built a fort and so did Cadence and Armor and proceeded to lob snowballs en masse. Now I thought this was an area where having hands would give me a massive advantage. Not so much, maybe against an earth pony or a Pegasus. But after the first barrage of a dozen snowballs at once I had to concede my advantage was miniscule at best.

Thankfully I had Twilight on my side and she could magically launch as many as them, maybe even more but we kept it light. It was just for fun after all.

In the end with two demolished forts and everyone soaked and cold we decided to call it a draw and get inside to warm up. Armor and I dried off and went out to chop a bit more wood.

"So you and Twily ok? She looked mad last night."

"Ah, she was just teasing me Armor. Besides I'd have to be crazy to ever screw up with Twi. She’s the best thing to ever happen to me."

"Glad to hear it."

"And you'll be a dad soon. That’s so cool."

"Hah your a dad already bro."

"True. And she’s great I can't wait for you two to meet her. But raising a baby from birth is going to be an amazing adventure for you both."

"Scary! I think you mean, we've read dozens of books on it and my parents and plenty of others have given us tons of advice. So why do I feel like we have no idea what we're doing?"

I laughed. "I guess you just can't really know what to expect until you've done it yourself. You'll be getting to know your new foal and he or she will be getting to know you."

"I never thought of it that way... Gee I hope she or he likes us."

"No chance of that not happening. Let’s get these logs in and warm up."

We brought them in and had some hot chocolate with dinner chatting by the fire until we all turned in.

Twilight and I snuggled together under the warm covers.

"This has been such a great weekend."

"Sure has. Even the falling down." I chuckled.

"Ooh yes, I have aches all over."

"Well we can't have that."

I began rubbing her back gently kissing her neck.

She cast her sound suppression spell and we embraced with wild abandon.

I don't know if it was simply the situation, or just our passion growing even stronger but I truly did feel the earth move.

We laid contently together afterwards drifting off to sleep when the door slammed open and Armor burst in.

"Twily! Rick you ok?"

Twilight shrieked and pulled the covers up higher. "Armor!"

"What? I knocked and banged on your door. Didn't you just hear that? Didn't you feel it?"

"Oh right the spell..." Twilight whispered. "Wait, felt what?"

"The whole cabin just shook I think we were hit with an avalanche... What were you doing that you didn't... Oooh...!" He laughed and ducked out of the room to avoid Twilights thrown pillow.

An avalanche... Well I guess that would explain the earth moving... I quickly got dressed and we went out into the main living area to find Armor checking the windows, white... Nothing but white at every window, but it could just be a snowstorm. We cracked the door open an inch and struggled to push it shut as tons of snow tried to push its way in.

"Well damn. What can we do?" I asked.

"Not to worry. They have a crack search and rescue team at the chateau, I'm sure this kind of thing has happened before, it'll just take them awhile to dig us out." Armor reassured us.

I checked the chimney and could still feel a draft coming down from it so that was good news at least.

"Lets all sleep in here to keep the heat up its likely to get very cold now that..."

"A... Armor." We all turned to see Cadence leaning against her doorway.

"Its ok dear, we'll be fine."

She took a deep breath. "Its time."

"Time, time for what?"

She rolled her eyes slightly. "I mean, it’s TIME."

He stood there shock still for a moment. "What? No, nonono... It can't be time. They said a month, THEY SAID A MONTH!"

"Calm down, I don't think this foal cares what they said." She said as she struggled into the room.

Armor immediately rushed over to help her over to the couch to lie down. "Ok... Ok... What are we going to do? You just have to hold it for now. They'll come to get us soon, just hold it honey."

Cadence cried out in pain. "That’s... That’s not going to happen."

Twilight turned to me. "Rick! Can't you do something?"

"What?! Me? What can I do?"

"You said you had training for injuries and emergency situations."

"Yes but for broken bones and cuts. They don't teach you how to deliver babies in First Aid!"

"Well what about the healing magic you've been studying? I've been meaning to do some research into that subject as well but I'm just so busy!"

"I'm still not skilled enough for anything this important... Armor! Surely you've had training for situations like this from the military?"

THUD.

I spun around but couldn't see Armor anywhere. "What happened?"

Twilight went around to the other side of the couch. "He fainted..." She levitated him up beside Cadence to comfort her.

"Okay... No problem... People and ponies have been giving birth for thousands of years without a doctor present right?"

"Well yes... But..."

Twilight was interrupted by another cry of pain from Cadence.

"Alright let me think for a second... Deep breaths everyone, especially you Cadence. Twi, we'll need towels and bedding and hot water."

"Okay!" She galloped off to get them.

I knelt down by Cadence. "Cadence, I don't know what I'm doing but I'll try to help you as much as I can."

She smiled at me gratefully. "Anything... Oh Celestia it hurts!"

I grimaced. "I bet. I might be able to help with that at least. I've been researching healing magic and I know a spell that allows the caster to take pain from another into themselves to lessen it. May I do so?"

"Please!"

I cast the spell carefully, it was my first time using it and I was immediately bombarded with pain. More pain then I could ever remember feeling; I could only imagine it was still worse for her.

Twilight came back with everything we would need opening the door to fill the pot with snow to heat up and forcing it back closed with her magic. We got everything ready but I had no idea what to do next, it had something to do with contractions getting shorter I thought...

Twilight stayed by Cadences head drying her brow from the sweat pouring off of her and reassuring her all she could. I waited down by Cadences nether regions waiting for some sign as well as averting my eyes.

Rick!

What?!

You have to be watching in case something happens!

But I... Her...

Please! Don't let anything happen to her or her foal!

Okay... Okay love.

I turned my full attention to the task at hand; still having no idea what to do until Cadence screamed and the couch and floor was suddenly soaked.

"Okay! This is it. Push Cadence, as hard as you can!"

She did and moments later a small pair of hooves came into view, she rested then strained again and more of the forelegs came into view followed by a tiny head topped with a small horn.

"A horn! Good Cadence, keep it up!”

She kept pushing until most of the foal was exposed, I turned it slightly so its hips could slip out easier and it fell into my waiting embrace. I wrapped her in a towel, yes it was a filly. A perfect little unicorn, the lightest of blue coat and her mane and tail dark blue with streaks of light yellow in them. She was breathing and looked healthy not a wail from her as she stared up at me with big amber colored eyes, with a little trouble I cut the umbilical cord tying it as well as I could then cleaned her up wrapping her in a warm towel. Then I passed her new foal up to her mother and fell back relived.

Cadence smiled but still grimaced. I could still feel her straining and pained with something... Right the placenta.

"Just a little more pushing Cadence and we'll be done."

She strained and tried for a few minutes but nothing.

"Oh damn... Cadence I might have to..."

"Please I just want to be done!"

I washed my hands thoroughly in the hot water and very reluctantly and gently reached in, I felt around trying to find the sac but instead found something small and hard. Feeling around some more I found another nearby... Hooves!

"Another foal! Twins Cadence!"

"What? I... Ahhhh!" Another spasm of pain shook us both; when it subsided I tried to locate the head but realized the foal was backwards.

"I can't turn it... I'm going to try to pull a little, push with me."

I pulled very gently as Cadence pushed but the foal didn't budge. The minutes passed by with no progress, I was sure that this was a dangerous situation so I took drastic action.

"Brace yourself." I gathered all my concentration and focus and teleported the foal out onto my lap. My first attempt at teleporting anything that big and it strained me badly; I saw black spots swimming in front of my eyes for a moment before I could shake it off and turn my attention to the foal.

I wrapped him in a towel, yes a unicorn colt with a coat of solid black and his mane and tail light purple. As I cleaned him off I noticed to my horror he wasn't breathing, I shook him gently to no avail then desperately turned him upside down smacked him lightly then again firmly. He burst out crying and more then that his tiny horn lit up throwing me across the room into the wall.

"Rick! Are you ok?" Twilight screamed.

I held up my hand and picked myself painfully up. "Nothing broken, just scared the little guy. Definitely his father’s son." I grinned. I walked over and gently picked the squalling bundle up from the pile of towels he had fallen in cutting and tying his cord as well then wrapping him up and bringing him over to his mother to rest beside his sister.

The placenta had passed easily with the foal gone and I wrapped it up and put it out of the way. Cadence levitated a foal to Twilight and I and went to the washroom on unsteady legs to clean herself up.

Twilight and I sat together on the floor holding the little bundles staring down at their cute little faces then turning to kiss softly.

You did it.

Cadence did all the work, I just helped.

Don't be so modest.

I kissed her again. I'm just glad they and their mom are ok.

Cadence rejoined us and all six of us fell asleep right there exhausted and relieved.

Twilight and I awoke the next morning to two pairs of healthy lungs wailing loudly, Cadence smiled gently down at us as she placed them under the blanket to suckle.

Armor was lying beside his wife smiling but looking sheepish as well.

"Thanks Rick! Thanks a lot! I can't ever repay you."

"Hey I just helped. Cadence did the hard part."

"If you hadn't been here... Well I don't want to think of what might have happened with me lying on the floor leaving her alone..." He said angry at himself.

Cadence caressed his face gently. "Don't be so hard on yourself. It all worked out." She lifted the two foals up and she and Armor each burped one.

Now Twilight and Rick we would like you to be the first to meet..." She held up the little colt. "Prism Armor."

Armor held out the little filly. "And Shimmer Armor, Mi Amore Cadenza of course as well."

We could hear the sounds of snow being moved outside.

"Sounds like the cavalry is here." Twilight said cuddling Shimmer and Prism.

"Good, you should go and get checked out as soon as possible Cadence, Shimmer and Prism too." I insisted.

She smiled. "Of course. For now let’s just enjoy this miracle."

We all sat together sharing our warmth and cooing and awwing over the two new little lives in front of us.

Chapter 6 (Fly!)

View Online

Within a half an hour the rescuers had made a path to the cabin door, once we informed them of the situation they immediately bundled up Cadence, Shimmer and Prism and with Armor in tow took them immediately to the medical center at the chateau.

Twilight and I were in no danger now so we thanked them as they headed out to check some more cabins. We were slated to head back to Canterlot in the afternoon but there was a good chance that would be delayed now.

We built up the fire and collapsed back on the couch together.

"I hope their going to be ok."

I squeezed her tightly. "I'm sure they are, both the foals looked strong and healthy and Cadence was looking much better after a bit of rest too."

She leaned up and kissed me softly. "Thanks to you."

"You too Twi. I couldn't have done it without you."

"Oh please. What did I do?"

"Lots. You got everything ready and kept her calm don't discount yourself my love."

She blushed slightly. "Not quite the relaxing weekend we had envisioned was it?"

"No. But definitely... Fun? Well the last hair raising bit I'm sure we could have done without. Better if they had been at home and had time to get to a hospital right?"

"Safer to be sure. But it turned out ok. And this is a story everypony will want to hear."

I chuckled. "I guess so."

We relaxed for awhile then packed up our things as well as Cadence and Armors waiting for the chariot team to come and pick us up. They finally came midafternoon and we were able to lean that Cadence and Armor had already been taken back to Canterlot so the twins and Cadence could be checked out at the hospital there as well. Nothing to panic about, just precautions.

We asked them to drop us off there and they were more then happy to comply.

We rode along huddled together against the cold but enjoying the beautiful scenery, Twilights eyes still had a sad faraway look in them. Clearly she was concerned about Cadence and her foals; I wrapped my arms around her squeezing her tight and whispering/singing in her ear.

Wise men say only fools rush in...

But I can't help falling in love with you...

I'll always stay.

It can't be a sin.

For I can't help being in love with you...

Like a river flows, slowly to the sea.

Darling so you know.

This thing was meant to be...

Take my hand, take my whole life too.

For I can't help being in love with you...

Like a river flows surely to the sea.

Darling so you know.

We will always be...

Take my hand; you've taken my whole life too.

For I can't help falling even deeper in love with you.

I'll never stop being in love with you...

When I finished she turned in my embrace and kissed me softly.

"Our song. Thank you, I love how you changed it."

I kissed her back embracing her and burying my face in her neck and mane. "Looked like you needed a little cheering up love. They'll be fine."

Before too long we came to Canterlot, the Pegasus team dropped us at the hospital and departed after we gave them our heartfelt thanks.

We got directions at the front desk and headed to Cadence and Armors room, knocking gently we opened the door and found them both asleep Shimmer and Prism also asleep between them.

That’s a relief. I'm so glad their all ok.

Same here. Lets just wait, they need their sleep.

Ok.

I sat down leaning against the wall Twilight beside me leaning against me; we waited patiently discussing things mentally with some soft kisses thrown in. We drifted off leaning together while we waited.

I don't know how long we napped for but we were awakened again by Shimmer and Prism's healthy cries, we rubbed the sleep from our eyes as Cadence fed them smiling down at us.

"So good to see you both. We thought we'd let you sleep you looked tired." Cadence whispered.

"We were doing the same for you." Twilight grinned. "How are you? Is everything ok? I hope?"

"The twins are doing just fine, healthy and happy. And Cadence just needs a little rest and she'll be fine as well. We'll be back at home in a few days the doctors think.” Armor explained.

"That’s great news. We had better get home too Twi, we need to pick up Scootaloo tonight."

"Oh that’s right! We'll be bringing her to visit this winter holiday by the way."

"Sounds good. You two have a safe trip." Armor and Cadence bid us farewell, and after one last peek at the twins we gathered our luggage and headed to the train station just making it in time for the train we needed.

We relaxed in our cabin enjoying the ride relieved that everything had turned out fine.

Arriving back in Ponyville we quickly took our luggage home and headed out to Fluttershys cottage. We were a little late but we could still hear all three rambunctious filly’s inside as we walked up and knocked.

Fluttershy answered the door and smiled at us. "Oh, just in time." She ushered us in to find Applejack and Rarity both there as well trying in vain to get their sisters ready to go.

"Mom! Dad!" Scootaloo galloped over and we hugged her tightly. "I missed you!"

"We missed you too Angel."

"And we have an amazing story for you all." Twilight stated.

"Oh? What happened?" Trixie asked she didn’t look nearly as frazzled as I had thought she would.

Everyone gathered around and Twilight and I told them what happened on our weekend.

"So glad you were both there darlings! They would have been in trouble if they had gone alone!" Rarity gasped.

"And you've got two new cousins Scootaloo! Cool!" Sweetie Belle squeaked.

"Cousins are great! I've got tons of em, right sis?"

"Sure do Applebloom. Why when we have our yearly get together there’s so many filly’s an colts runnin around ya'll wouldn't believe it!"

While they were discussing that I walked over to Fluttershy and Trixie. "And how did everything go this weekend for you two?"

"Oh they were little angels for us." Fluttershy cooed.

Trixie looked at her shocked. "What?! Angels? It was madness! Running here and there, yelling and shouting."

Fluttershy just smiled at her. "Oh Trixie. You had fun too admit it."

Trixie smiled back and kissed her softly. "Okay... I admit their pretty cute. And we did have some fun too. But seriously I couldn't deal with all three of them for too long."

I laughed. "They sure can be a handful. We really appreciate you both having them over for the weekend though. Thanks. Okay! Time to go I think, ready Angel?"

"Okay!"

Everyone said their goodbyes and thanked Fluttershy and Trixie for a fun weekend sleepover.

I swept Scootaloo up onto my shoulders as we exited, Rarity and Sweetie Belle walked back to town with us as Applejack and Apple Bloom headed back to the farm.

We walked together until they split off to Carousel Boutique and we waved goodbye to them.

We strolled through town as dusk began to fall my arm over Twilights side while Scootaloo balanced up on my shoulders blocking my view occasionally with her forehooves with a giggle. I laughed and sang to her as we walked.

Oh my twitchy witchy girl

I think you are so nice

I give you bowls of porridge

And I give you bowls of ice...

Cream.

I give you lots of kisses

And I give you lots of hugs

But I never give you sandwiches filled with spiders, mud and bugs...

Heee...

She laughed and giggled. "What was that Dad?"

"Oh just silly something from a different world Angel."

We got home and had a simple supper before heading to bed, we tucked Scootaloo in and she snuggled happily in her bed.

"Night Mom and Dad, glad your home."

"Good to be back honey."

"Sleep tight Angel."

Twilight and I cuddled in our own bed, glad to be home we quickly drifted off to sleep.

Things got back to normal quickly enough, well as normal as things get. We had to retell our weekend adventure plenty of times for our friends and other ponies around town too.
Twilight, Trixies and my magical studies continued, I was perhaps up to the level of a preschool unicorn now in skill; however my knowledge of spells and their function was much greater… I just couldn't use them very effectively, oh well, practice, practice, practice.

One day in the middle of the week Twilight and Trixie were off in the Everfree forest at Zecoras studying her particular methods of magic as well as potion making techniques. I had stayed behind to mind the library and do a bit of studying myself.

I was down in the basement reading when I heard the door bang open and closed upstairs, school was out.

"I'm downstairs Angel!" I called up.

I could hear her little hoof beats as she ran across the floor to her room and then slammed the door. That’s not good I thought. I headed upstairs to her bedroom and listened at the door for a moment. I could hear muted crying from within.

I knocked gently. "Angel? Can I come in?"

"Go way!"

I cracked the door open slightly to see Scootaloo face down on her bed heaving with sobs.

I walked over quietly and sat down next to her gently rubbing her back and stroking her mane. "Angel. Were those mean filly’s making fun of you again?"

"Um hmm." Was her muffled response.

"Darn those two. I thought we got through to them a bit on that camping trip. Someone should take those two and paddle their little behinds." I muttered to myself.

She spun over to face me her eyes wet. "It’s not just that! I'm used to their teasing. It’s that their right! I've got no Cutiemark! I can't even fly! I'm not special at all!"

I pulled her onto my chest as I lay down on her little bed holding her tightly while she sobbed. "Angel. You know that’s not true, everypony is special. You can do things those two could never dream of right now! Once you get in the air and get your mark you'll blow them away!"

"But I don't have it! I'm the only one in my class who doesn't! Even you have a Cutie mark Dad, and Mom says that’s amazing as it is." She said pulling the neck of my shirt down to show my mark and scar which she gently traced with her forehoof a sad and faraway look on her face.

I squeezed her and kissed her on the forehead. "You'll get it I promise. How many ponies do you know who never got their mark? None?"

"I guess... But I still can't fly... Even Pound Cake can fly already..." She grumped.

"You’re getting stronger everyday Angel; you are so close I know it.”

"But... The best young flier’s competition is coming up soon in Cloudsdale and I was hoping to compete this time! It’s just the junior division but I really want to try!"

I squeezed her tightly. "Ok. Twi and Trixie will be at Zecoras until late this evening. What say you and I go out to one of Applejacks fields and get some more practice in?"

She looked up excitedly. "Really!" Then crestfallen. "But I have homework..."

I laughed. "I'll help you with it after."

She lunged forward hugging me and giving me a kiss on the cheek. "Yay! Common Dad lets go! Let’s go!"

Yeah she knew she had me wrapped around her little hoof.

We headed out of town to one of Applejacks open fields where we had permission to practice. We spent the next couple hour’s running back and forth, I would carry her above my head and run with her as fast as I could while she beat her wings trying to take off or I would toss her into the air as high as I could as she flapped trying to get airborne.

She was so close; I felt her lift off a few times while we were practicing but she lost her focus and couldn't keep it up.

We rested on the grass as it got late in the day.

"Well Angel? Should we call it a day?"

"One more Dad pleeeeease?!"

I chuckled. "Okay, one more. Then we got to go home and make dinner. And homework."

"Aww... Ok."

We lined up at the end of the field and I began to run holding her above my head as she flapped her little wings vigorously. After about twenty feet I could feel her beginning to lift off my hands, looking up I could see her eyes were closed and she had a cute look of concentration on her face.

She lifted a little more and I knew this was the moment... Give her that final push and watch her soar up finally free on her own two wings? Or maybe poke her 'accidentally', break her concentration and bring her back to ground, safe and secure with me for another day?

Between my desires to see her succeed and the ones to keep her with me there was no real contest. After a moments hesitation I pushed her up and ground to a halt gasping for air but watching her intently as she soared forward slowly gaining altitude.

"Open your eyes Angel! You’re doing it!"

She faltered for a moment, but only a moment when she opened her eyes. She squealed with delight as she quickly came to the edge of the field and barely pulled up in time to avoid the trees there. She disappeared over the treetops for a moment scaring me slightly before she circled coming back into view flying towards me.

"Dad!" She bowled into me knocking me off my feet as I grabbed and held her tightly.

"I did it Dad! I did it! And it was easy!" She snuggled in my arms happily a big grin on her face.

"You sure did Angel."

Letting go was the hard part...

We headed back home Scootaloo flying circles around me until she was tired then resting on my shoulders. As we entered Ponyville she excitedly showed off her flying skills for any and every pony we came across, they were all of course very impressed pleasing Scootaloo immensely.

As we came to town square pretty much all of the vendors had packed up and went home and across the square we saw Twilight and Trixie about to part ways and head home.

Scootaloo gasped excitedly and looked to me for permission.

I chuckled. "Go on Angel."

She squealed excitedly and took off. "Mom! Mom! Look!"

Twilight looked over and gasped, by the time I walked over her eyes were tear filled while she hugged Scootaloo tightly Trixie stood off to the side smiling.

So sorry you missed her first flight love.

Oh that’s ok, you were there. And look how happy she is. She looked at me and could see something was bothering me. What’s wrong?

What? Oh nothing...

Rick... You can't fool me.

You know me so well Twi, I love you so much. She’s just growing up so fast, I just worry. Maybe I'm being silly.

No. Your being a father. And I love that, I love you.

I leaned down and kissed her sweetly.

"Ewww... Mom, Dad. Not in public." She tried to push us apart unsuccessfully.

Twilight, Trixie and I laughed as I scooped her up tickling her.

"Congratulations Scootaloo, Rainbow Dash will be very excited for you."

"Thanks Trixie! I can't wait to show her tomorrow! Bye!" Scootaloo called out to her as she left.

"But first little filly supper then homework."

"What! Your homework’s not done yet!?" Twilight scolded jokingly.

Scootaloo hung her head. "Sorry Mom..."

Twilight giggled. "Well I suppose for something as important as you flying for the first time I could let you off this time. Let’s go home."

We headed home and had supper; Scootaloo didn't have too much homework so with our guidance she finished it up quickly.

We tucked her in as she yawned sleepily. As we were about to close her door she called out.

"Dad?"

I walked over and knelt by her bed. "Yes Angel?"

"Thanks."

"For what? You did it on your own."

"For always believing in me."

"Oh Angel, everyone believed in you."

She leaned up and hugged me tightly. "You’re the one who ALWAYS believed Dad."

"And I always will." I kissed her brow and tucked her back in. "Night Angel."

Twilight and I snuggled down together in bed kissing passionately.

"You're a great father."

I chuckled. "For someone who doesn't know what their doing you mean?"

"Seems like your doing a pretty good job to me."

"Thanks love. You’re doing pretty darn well yourself."

She smirked at me and kissed me again, we made love softly and sweetly then drifted off to sleep together.

The next morning we discussed the best young flier’s competition and Twilight assured me we could attend even though it was held in Cloudsdale. Scootaloo and I headed out early to swing by Dash’s place before school.

Arriving there she flew up and rapped on Dash’s door, after a few moments a sleepy eyes Dash answered.

"Surprise Rainbow Dash!" Scootaloo shouted hovering in front of her.

Dash shook her head vigorously. "Squirt! You’re flying? When did you...?"

"Last night! Dad took me out to practice and I finally got it!" She swooped down to give me a hug and Dash followed her down.

"She just couldn't wait to show you." I laughed. "And she’s very interested in entering the best young flier competition, junior division of course. Can you tell me about it?"

"Can I tell you about it? Heck ya! I won the main competition last year you know?"

"I had no idea congrad..."

Scootaloo excitedly interrupted. "Ya Dad! She saved Rarity and three of the Wonderbolts lives! I wish I could have been there it must have been so cool!"

Dash laughed. "Sure was squirt! Okay..."

Dash outlined what the competition was all about and where I'd need to go to get Scootaloo entered, furthermore she offered to coach Scootaloo after school for a few hours everyday to get her ready. I agreed somewhat reluctantly, Dash might be the epitome of loyalty but that didn't mean she was particularly safe.

I walked Scootaloo to school and watched a bit as she flew circles around her friends excitedly. I then headed to the mayors office to get her entered in the competition and went home to let Twilight know.

She showed me the spell she had found that would let us walk on clouds so we could attend; we were both very excited and proud to see our little Scootaloo doing her best.

We both went to meet her after school and see just what Dash would be teaching her. Dash was waiting when we arrived at her house.

"Heya squirt! Ready to get to work?"

"You bet Rainbow Dash!"

Twilight and I sat down on the grass and watched as Dash led her through a series of stretches and exercises as well as some low altitude and simple stunts.

"Okay, that’s all we can do down here. Next step is..." Dash pointed straight up with her forehoof.

Scootaloo looked over at us a bit nervously and I gestured her over. Twilight and I hugged her tightly.

"You'll do great Angel."

"Be careful!"

"I can't believe I'm going to say this... But listen to what Dash tells you to do ok?" I grinned.

"Hey! I heard that! She's in capable hooves, not to worry."

"We know Rainbow Dash, thanks. Have fun! We'll be right here when you’re done!" Twilight cried out as they soared upwards.

We lay back together to watch them fly together from cloud to cloud, Twilight clutched me tightly a few times seeing the maneuvers they were attempting but true to her word Dash never let her fall.

The contest was on the Friday after next so we had a little more then a week to get Scootaloo ready, Dash was happy to train her everyday. Twilight and I came to watch and cheer her on after school everyday often joined by Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle as well as some of her classmates. Pinkie Pie showed up often as well with treats for everyone watching while she ooh'd and ahh'd with us all.

Fluttershy and Trixie as well came to watch; sometimes Fluttershy would fly up with them occasionally to offer encouragement. Applejack and Rarity also came when they could, Rarity insisted on designing a outfit for Scootaloo to wear at the contest going through a great deal of ideas and designs before she came up with one she would actually wear. A bold design very reminiscent of the Wonderbolts costume. But instead of blue and yellow Scootaloo insisted on purple and dark pink, she looked adorable... Oh I mean cool, yes very cool!

The big day came all too soon; Scootaloo had pushed a lot of training into a short amount of time. I just hoped she wasn't moving too fast.

I was watching from the doorway while Twilight helped her struggle into her costume.

"Now just do your best honey, it’s not about winning but having fun." Twilight advised.

Scootaloo rolled her eyes. "Moooom... It’s a contest; the whole idea is to win."

"That’s true Angel, but what she means is do your best. Even if you don't do the best at everything if you have fun then it will be worth it right?"

She thought about it for a moment. "I guess so... But I want to win!"

I leaned down and gave her a hug. "I know you do Angel, you’re so competitive. But don't be mad if you don't, you've trained hard but a lot of them might have been training a lot longer ok?"

"Well... Ok."

"That’s my filly."

We all gathered at the hot air balloon rental place, we had rented two for all of us. Dash, Scootaloo and Fluttershy flew of course. Twilight, Trixie, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and I piled into the two balloons. Twilight had cast her cloud walking spell on all of us earlier in the day so we were all ready.

We arrived early and got Scootaloo all signed up, I unfortunately created a bit of a stir as practically nopony in Cloudsdale had ever seen or heard of humans, fortunately seeing me with my group of friends and carrying Scootaloo on my shoulders as well as attention seeking Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom in my arms seemed to quell most worries they might have had about me.

We found a good area to view the competition and everyone sat and relaxed. That’s the great thing about clouds; if you have a Pegasus with you they can form them into almost anything. So we were all very comfortable.

We watched a bit as some of Pegasus filly’s and colts did some practicing before the competitions, unlike the main best flier competition there were many separate competitions, speed, agility, talent and at the end a timed obstacle race that encompassed everything.

As Scootaloo watched the other filly and colts she began to look more nervous, as the start time got closer her little legs were shaking. Twilight and I took her aside to talk.

"Don't be nervous honey." Twilight comforted.

"But their all better then me! I'll just be making a fool of myself!" Her eyes began to fill with tears.

We hugged her tightly and I wiped her tears away. "Angel, you can't think of it like that. You wanted to come and try remember? You can't only compete when you know you'll win. What would be the point? We believe in you and know you'll do your very best! And no matter if you come in first or thirtieth we'll be so proud of you."

She sniffed slightly but smiled. "Really?"

Twilight smiled down on her and kissed her brow. "You know it. We'll be right here cheering you on!"

"Okay... I'll give it my all!"

"We know you will." With a final hug she flew off to line up with al the others and Twilight and I took our seats waiting anxiously.

The speed trials were first, there were thirty filly's and colts in the competition and Scootaloo was number twenty seven probably because we registered a little late. So we were able to watch and guess plenty of times before her turn, Twilight was of course very good at accurately guessing them. Scootaloos turn came up and we all cheered wildly for her as she zipped speedily down the line.

Not the fastest but definitely no slouch, but they each had three runs at it to try to best their own times. Each time she gave it her all and they were all very close to the same time range. After all the competitors had taken their three runs in order there was a short rest break, we calculated that Scootaloo was likely in the top ten of the group, not too bad at all.

"Yeah! Speeds what it’s all about!" Dash boasted.

"I hope you taught her how to turn too Dash." I teased.

"Of course! That’s almost as important as speed!"

Agility was next with a long slalom course that would also be timed with time added for brushing or hitting any of the cloud pillars. We watched intently as the competitors passed through cheering Scootaloo on when her turn came up. She was very quick through the pillars but she brushed them several times in her haste making for a poor time.

On her next try she didn't brush them even once but had to slow down considerably to do so unfortunately making her time even slower, her third try she had learned and tried her best to be fast and to avoid the pillars, she still brushed twice but all in all it was her best time yet. By Twilights calculations she only placed around twentieth this time but I could see she had learned from it.

Talent was next, the competitors had to show off flying tricks they had learned or taught themselves. Scootaloo hadn't been flying long enough to really have developed any tricks of her own but Dash had taught her a few of hers, I hoped that they wouldn't penalize her for unoriginality.

Some of the filly’s and colts were quite talented showing amazing tricks, and some others had very simple ones it was plain to see they were just here to compete and have a good time. Scootaloos turn came up and she did her best, Dash's newer tricks were far too advanced but she remembered some from when she was young and had shown her them. Midair back flips, cartwheels, barrel rolls and dive bombing. Simple but she performed them with great enthusiasm, we all cheered as loud as we could for her.

We couldn't really guess how well she had done in this one it was all up to the judges, Twilight and I thought she had been the best... But we might have been a bit biased.

The obstacle course was last incorporating speed and agility with a few tricks that hopefully their talents could compensate for.

It was a tough course, a lot of quick turns and narrow obstacles to squeeze through which they could fly over if they chose but it added time. A small regular slalom course and a sideways one as well to add a twist. It was only one try each so each filly and colt gave it their all, the courses difficulty showed in the times we estimated.

Scootaloos turn came up and I was pleased at how calm she looked, she looked over and waved wildly to us as we cheered for her. She threw herself into the course with amazing zeal, she was fast and accurate, she cart wheeled through the narrow obstacles, jinked her way through the regular slalom without a problem and back flipped through the sideways one. At this point we had stopped cheering because we were all on the edge of our seats watching her. As she finished we all rose up cheering and yelling and so did a lot of the rest of the crowd. We had gotten so engrossed with her performance we had forgotten to time her, but we all agreed she had done an amazing job.

The judges retired to tally up the scores and we all waited eagerly. They finally came out ready to announce the top ten, every other pony still got a small participation trophy but the ten best got bigger ones.

As they called out names from ten to five Scootaloo wasn't among them, which was either very good or bad. I hoped she had enjoyed herself anyhow and by her performance on the obstacle course I thought she had.

Number five came up to get his trophy and then they call it Scootaloo Sparkle, fourth place! We all cheered our hardest again for her as she trotted up on stage to accept her trophy, balancing it on her back she came to join us.

"Way to go Angel! You did so well!" Twilight and I hugged her tightly.

"We're so proud of you!"

Everypony else congratulated her as well.

"Nice work squirt." Dash leaned close to her and whispered. "You know when I was young and competed I only got tenth place.”

Scootaloos eyes got wide and she smiled. "Really?!"

"Yup but don't be spreading it around."

She shook her head and hugged us and Dash running off to show her trophy to everyone else.

I smiled and leaned over to Dash whispering. "You won when you first competed didn't you?"

She smiled slyly. "Who me? Yeah, but she did awesome."

Twilight and I hugged her tightly. "You’re the best Rainbow Dash." Twilight complimented.

Dash enjoyed the hug for a second before pulling away. "Yeah, yeah don't get all mushy on me."

We laughed and joined the celebration. Heading back to Ponyville we all headed to Sugarcube Corner for a small celebratory party, Pinkie Pie was of course prepared for this. We had some treats and Scootaloo told us all about the courses.

We got home late and had a simple dinner with Scootaloos trophy in the center of the table and her still excitedly wearing her costume, but it had been a long and tiring day and by the end of supper her little head was nodding.

I carried her to bed and Twilight and I removed her costume careful not to rip it. We both stopped and stared; there it was her own cutie mark. I roused her out of her near sleep gently.

"Take a look Angel; you really went all out today."

She gasped. "My cutie mark!"

A pair of beautiful blazing wings showing her willingness to give it all for what she loved.

"Its beautiful honey."

Tears of joy streamed down her face as she leapt up to hug us both. "Thank you! Thank you!"

"You did it all Angel."

She gave us a serious look. "I'd never have gotten to fly or gotten my mark if you hadn't adopted me. Even during the contest I was really nervous but I looked up and saw you both watching me... Loving me... And it made it all ok."

Twilight and I were getting a bit teary ourselves. "We're so glad we found you Scootaloo, you've made our lives even better." Twilight cried.

We all hugged and cried a bit more before we tucked her in her excitement to show off her cutie mark couldn't keep her awake long.

Twilight and I laid down together smiling.

"And she’s another step away from us." I said sadly.

Twilight kissed me softly. "She'll be with us a lot longer yet love don't you worry."

"Your right... As always." I kissed her and we snuggled down together.

I wonder what their going to call themselves now?

Just the Crusaders maybe?

Chapter 7 (Sickness and Health)

View Online

I awoke the next morning to the sound of wings fluttering and a little Pegasus bouncing on the bed.

"Uhh... I really hope its later then it feels..."

A glance over at the clock showed me it was five thirty in the morning.

"Angel..."

"I got my mark! I got my mark!" She squealed happily.

Twilight looked over at me sleepy eyed but smiling.

"Oh let her be happy."

I leaned over and kissed her softly. "Okay, okay."

"I gotta go show Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom!"

I grabbed her pulling her into my embrace ruffling her wild mane. "Hold on a sec there Angel. It’s Sunday morning, really early Sunday morning. I don't think Sweetie Belles parents would appreciate you bursting in at this hour. And Applejack... Well I guess she might be up already or soon..."

Scootaloo struggled to get away. "Okay! I'll go see Apple Bloom first! Then Sweetie Belle after... At seven. Ok? Please? Pleeeese?"

"Wellll..." I tried to sound like I was thinking it over. "Okay, but be sure you help Apple Bloom with her chores ok?"

She hugged us both. "Okay!"

"And be careful!" Twilight called out as she zipped out the window and flew off.

We cuddled together for awhile contemplating getting up or going back to sleep.

"You know... We do have the house to ourselves Rick..."

I kissed her amorously while closing the window telekinetically. "You little minx..."

We lay entangled together afterwards kissing and cuddling.

"Rick?"

"What is it?"

"You don't think I'm too... Demanding... Do you?"

I looked over at her lying beside me, she was blushing slightly. "What do you mean?"

"Well... With this..." She gestured to us together.

"Oh." She really did have a lot to learn about us human males. "No Twi, not at all. Why do you ask?"

"Well... I've never really had anything like this before..."

"You mean the sex?" I immediately felt stupid for saying it, you gave her, her first kiss idiot it’s real likely she wasn't sleeping with any stallions before.

She blushed even more fetchingly. "Yes... But also just having someone to be with. Someone I always want to be with..." She looked over at me biting her bottom lip slightly.

"Oh Twi." I kissed her softly. "I feel the same; I've never had anything like this before either."

"But you said you had... Girlfriends before."

"Nothing like this... Nothing like you. You don't think I'd just go marry anyone do you? I've never felt this way before. I want to hold you and be with you. And yes make love to you anytime you want, every time you want for as long as we live. Fifty years, a hundred years..."

Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. "What... What if we live even longer...?"

"Well I know you said Unicorns live a long time but we still don't know..."

"I'm pretty sure. I feel good, young and strong still." She smirked and pushed against me kissing me fiercely to emphasise her point. "You?"

"Well... Yes I do feel good, really good. Ever since we got out of the hospital..."

"How old were you before?"

I was a little embarrassed by that question. I was probably too old to have anything to do with a young beautiful mare like her. "Well... I..."

"Rick."

"Thirty... Ish..."

She kissed me again. "No secrets between us."

I hung my head. "Ok, ok. Thirty eight, too old to have anypony as amazing and beautiful as you interested in me I know."

She giggled and hugged me tightly nuzzling my neck in that way she did that drove me crazy. "Oh please. Did you think I didn't know you were older? That’s part of the reason I fell for you. More mature and insightful. You know my Dad is one hundred and fifty seven and my Mom is only one hundred and eleven! The scandal!" She put her hooves over her mouth in mock horror. "Or do you think a poor little twenty two year old mare like me can't make up her own mind?"

"No of course not... But younger women... Er mares tend to stick with males their own age."

"I'm not like other mares."

"A fact for which I am eternally grateful."

"Besides. Your not older anymore, even those few grey hairs that were in your stubble are gone. Too bad I kind of liked those."

"So what are you saying? I'm..."

"Likely the same age as me now, physically. We could be together for a long, long time..." She looked a little anxious again. "You... You wouldn't get tired of me would you?"

I kissed her passionately taking both our breaths away. "Get tired of you? The most beautiful, intelligent, passionate, loving woma... Mare... Female I've ever met? The one being in the universe, the infinity of universes and dimensions who knows me and loves me so well? My very soulmate? No Twi. Even if we lived as long as Princess Celestia and Luna I'd never 'get tired' of you. I love you and the day I stop loving you is the day I die, if then."

"I'm sorry! I just... I'm just so happy! It scares me; I know it’s only been a short while we've been together... I'm scared it will get taken away."

"Some mornings I wake up worried this will be the day I open my eyes and be back on Earth, back to my empty life... But every morning I wake up and you’re right beside me. Eventually I'll stop being worried at all. What about me? I can be annoying sometimes I'm sure... Maybe you'll get tired of..."

"Never!" She interrupted fiercely kissing me hard.

I held her tightly more in love with her then ever. "Then it’s a plan. We'll be together for as long as we live. And we'll be happy." I kissed her again. "So, so happy for hundreds and hundreds of years."

"Yes. But... I can't promise anything..."

"What?"

"Well Equestria still has its dangers, monsters you well know but also diseases that flare up taking many lives." She levitated up a book from her desk in the library below and we skimmed through it. "I was studying to make sure Scootaloo didn't have anything and to try to keep her from catching anything."

We poured over the tome for awhile; there were a great deal of diseases. Some merely annoying or just requiring some bed rest to recover from but there were many others that were debilitating, crippling and deadly. They had medicine and magic but both were in their infancy. Most of the magic utilised in the hospitals dealt with injury not disease.

We came to an especially long entry for a disease called Equine Encephalitis, it was fast acting and almost always fatal. They knew very little about it except how to spot symptoms, once caught immediate quarantine had to be implemented or it would spread like wildfire.

Twilight looked at the entry with a sorrowful look on her face. "That’s what killed Applejacks parents... She never talks about it, but Granny Smith told me the whole story one day... When Big Mac and Applejack were both just young, Applejack even younger then Scootaloo is now and Apple Bloom was still just a tiny foal their mother came down with it. They didn't recognise it for what it was quickly enough and their father became sick as well. It was a miracle the rest of them stayed healthy, their parents locked themselves in the cellar forbidding any of them to come down. Granny said its fortunate Big Mac hadn't grown into his current size as she could barely hold him back then. Equine Encephalitis is a horrible disease only one in twenty survives. They didn't..."

I held her close to me kissing her neck softly. "I'm so sorry Twi."

"Its still as deadly today as it was then, but we know the signs much better now. Unfortunately all we can do is quarantine the pony or ponies and wait..."

"Surely somepony is searching for a way to stop it?"

"We just don't know enough about it... I'm sorry. I didn't mean to bring us both down. I just wanted to say..."

I interrupted kissing her gently. "I know. And we will treasure every moment we're together Twi."

We cuddled together for awhile longer before getting up and showering together. My mind was working overtime, I'm no doctor to be sure and I know next to nothing about diseases but I do have a different way of thinking. I had noticed that a lot of ponies had a very black and white way of thinking, very little lateral at all.

My mind worked a little differently then theirs, I hoped perhaps I could come up with something they couldn't and unlike any human researcher back on Earth I had a leg up.

Magic.

As the week passed I threw myself into my research with a passion, fortunately Twilight and Scootaloo were there to keep me on an even keel, reminding me to check the Everfree forest border as well as to remember to eat and of course spend time with them and our friends.

I consulted by letter often with Luna, trying to glean what I could from her knowledge. She put up with me as long as she could before she started repeating herself and passed me off to Princess Celestia. Her knowledge was vast but unfortunately didn't include a great deal of healing, her responsibilities to the kingdom took up nearly all of her time and had been doing so for a long, long time.

By the end of the week I had a mountain of notes, ideas and theories to go through. Was all this studying what Twi went through all the time? Wow.

I was sorting through my notes when I noticed something strange sticking out of the middle of the pile, something pink... I reached out and grabbed it and my paperwork fell away to the sides to revel Pinkie Pie grinning like the Cheshire Cat with me holding onto her nose.

"Surprise!"

I let go and fell backwards. "Pinkie! How long have you been waiting there?!"

"Oh a few hours, didja know when you concentrate you get a crinkle in the middle of your forehead? Oh right! I just came to invite you to a party tomorrow!"

"Oh? What’s the occasion?"

"Its Gummys birthday! And my birthdays the day after but I can't invite you to that one it’s probably a surprise." She giggled. "So? Can you come?"

I thought about it a second. I still had tons to do but it was nothing that couldn't wait and I could use a break anyhow. "I'll be there Pinkie. Want me to invite Twi and Scootaloo as well when I see them?"

"Oh no! That’s half the fun is inviting everypony! Promise you won't tell them?!"

"I promise."

"Pinkie promise?"

I sighed. "Really Pinkie do I have to?"

She looked down at me her eyes wide. "Pleeeese..."

"Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

"Yay! Thanks Rick! I'll see you tomorrow at noon ok? Oh here you might need this." She passed me a rolled up scroll and bounced out the door.

I sat back with a relieved sigh, that Pinkie. I loved her but she’s crazy. I closed my eyes for a moment trying to regain my focus when I remembered the scroll she had handed me. An invitation?

I unrolled it carefully as it seemed very old; it crackled and cracked as I unfurled it. What the... It was an ancient manuscript laid down by Starswirl the Bearded outlining a few of his spells. Specifically dealing with poisons and disease.

I looked up to yell to Pinkie but she was already long gone. Where the heck did she get this? I was sure it hadn't been in my pile of papers, I would have to ask her tomorrow.

I spent the rest of the day carefully copying the ancient script so I didn't damage it any further; I knew Twilight would want to see it as she idolized Starswirl the Bearded.

Scootaloo got home and I tried to steer her clear of it, which of course enticed her further to try to see it until I let her take a peek at it, booring was her opinion.

Twilight and Trixie got back shortly after, they had been out practicing some spells outside of town where they wouldn't hurt anything if they messed up.

They were both very excited to see the scroll placing a preservation spell on it immediately so it could be transported to the Canterlot museum later, they also modified and corrected my translation of the scroll, the older terms and language could be tricky.

When I asked how Pinkie could have gotten such a scroll Twilight responded with a shrug and a giggle. "I gave up trying to understand how Pinkie does what she does a long time ago."

I spent the rest of the day going over what Starswirl had written. He too hadn't quite perfected the spells but I felt with what I had learned beforehand and his insights I could formulate a working spell to remove poisons and diseases from their victims, all I needed was somepony to help with it. I would have to go to the hospital in a day or two and see if I could render assistance there.

Twilight and I lay together that night tired and ready to sleep.

"Did that scroll help with your research?"

"Definitely! I think I may have a working spell." I explained the spell to her and she of course understood completely.

"That might just work. It could be difficult though, we better keep it to ourselves until you can confirm it."

"Good idea, and if I can pull it off it would help a lot of ponies. Sorry I've been so busy and distracted lately. Did we get a present for Gummy? And Pinkie the next day?"

She smiled. "I can understand getting a little obsessed with some studying. We got Gummy a nice little ball to play with, he loves those. And Pinkie doesn't want presents she just wants to have a good time with all her friends. We've got a nice little party set up for her at Carousel Boutique. It’s the last place she'd think we would have it; we always try to surprise her... It doesn't always work out well..."

"I'm sure it will be a great party."

"I hope so."

We kissed then snuggled down together and drifted off to sleep.

The next day the three of us headed to Sugarcube Corner for Gummys little birthday party. It had all the Pinkie Pie hallmarks, food, games and music. A good time for everyone, Gummy was a funny little Alligator with no teeth, cute to be sure but a little strange. Perfect pet for Pinkie Pie.

I managed to pull her away from the fun later in the day for a moment.

"Pinkie."

"Hi Rick! Are you enjoying the party?"

"Sure, fun as always. That scroll, where did you find that?"

"Scroll? Oh that funny round thing? I found it in a flower pot that almost fell on my head... That happens a lot around here. I know you and Twilight are into those things. Did you like it?"

"Well, yes... It was a huge help, thank you very much Pinkie Pie." I gave her a hug.

"Aww... I'm so glad I could help!" With that she bounced back to the party.

Ookay... As the party wound down I excused myself, I was too eager to get to the hospital to see if there was anypony I could help and of course verify my spells effectiveness.

I'll meet you two back at home love.

Okay. Be careful, you never quite know what might happen with a new spell.

I will. Love you.

Love you.

I bid everyone farewell and walked over to the Ponyville hospital, it was getting to be later in the afternoon and they were thankfully not very busy. I was able to secure a meeting with one of the doctors fairly quickly.

He ushered me into his office. "Now then... Rick was it? How can I help you?"

"Well Twilight and I have been doing some research into the myriad of diseases that can plague Equestria. I was wondering if you had anypony who was suffering from any ailments currently that I might examine so I could gather more information?" I was being deliberately vague about the spell as well as my own capabilities, the vast majority of Ponyville had no notion of my ability to do magic, and I wasn't ready to revel it yet but this could be the opportunity to do so.

He looked at me for a minute considering. "Well... Fortunately there is no great outbreak currently and other then a couple minor cases of feather flu we have nothing."

I hid my disappointment. "I understand, I apprec..."

"However..." He interrupted. "We do have one... Special and very disturbing case. Normally I wouldn't allow intrusion but... Well I'll explain it once you see. Follow me please."

He led me through the hospital down into the basement then further into a sub basement past a checkpoint with a couple of security guards to a large glass wall with a sealed door leading to small room. I could see a small form on a hospital bed in the room covered with a sheet.

"What’s going on here?" I asked.

The doctor sighed. "Equine Encephalitis... The first case in some time. Thank Celestia the symptoms were spotted quickly and we were able to quarantine the subject right away. The family and friends are showing no signs thankfully, though the father and mother are both distraught and inconsolable. I can't blame them of course. The subject can show as the disease progresses, sensitivity to sound, periods of excitement and restlessness. Brain lesions will appear quickly causing drowsiness, drooping ears, circling, aimless wandering, and an inability to swallow. Paralysis follows and death shortly after, two to four days at most."

"And there’s nothing that you can do?"

"Nothing we haven't tried time and again, quarantine is the best bet. If the subject can recover, excellent. But if not... This subject has already shown a few symptoms and has been here a day, things don't look good needless to say. The subject’s time may be short as well as your time to observe, but in this case perhaps it will be alright if you stay. I must do my rounds and acquire the parent’s permission before you do anything. Please wait here and do not disturb the subject."

"Of course, thank you."

He trotted off as I settled down on the floor watching the rhythmic rise and fall of this pony’s chest under the sheet. I wonder who it could be? The doctor referred to it as a subject, I suppose to distance himself from emotional attachment. I stood up and moved closer quietly to get a better look.

The sheets covered its sleeping form completely so no help there, as I was about to sit back down I spotted something on the nightstand by the bed. A small tiara...

Diamond Tiara? That poor little filly. Sure I disliked how she teased my little Scootaloo and her bratty behaviour but she didn't deserve this...

As I watched she stirred poking her head out from the sheet, her mane was dishevelled and her eyes red no doubt from crying.

"Daddy? Mommy..." She looked around the room then out the window seeing me. "R... Rick?"

I knelt down. "Hi Tiara."

"What’re you doing here?"

"Just watching. I... I've been studying diseases with Twilight and the doctor was nice enough to let me see you."

"I'm real sick. Aren't I?"

"You are honey."

Her eyes welled up with tears as she collapsed against the glass wall. "I... I don't want to die!"

"You won't..."

"Why do they have me all locked up then? No one can come visit... I haven't even seen my parents since they brought me here..."

I didn't know if this disease would even affect me, and I hated to be endangering Twilight. If I died she would as well. And if we died abandoning Scootaloo... But neither could I just leave Tiara here alone without trying.

But to use my spell I had to touch her, before I even knew it I moved to the door and unlocked it stepping quickly inside and securing it behind me, I stepped through the plastic curtains separating the entry from the room and walked over to her.

"What? Why? Now you'll get sick too!" She cried.

I knelt down and pulled her gently into my embrace as she sobbed. "Its ok honey. I think I can help you, but it’s not for sure..."

"Please! I... I'll do anything! I'll never make fun of Scootaloo again! I'll never make fun of anypony again!"

I squeezed her tightly and was suddenly distracted by a loud banging on the glass, the doctor was back several orderlies in tow as well as Filthy Rich and a mare I could only assume was Tiaras mother.

"What have you done?!" The doctor yelled.

The orderlies were struggling into hazmat suits to no doubt drag me out, I didn't have time to explain and I wasn't sure they would even believe or understand me if I did. Instead I turned back to Tiara.

"I'm going to cast a spell, I've done a lot of research into it and I think it will work to get rid of the disease. But this is the first time I've ever cast it, no guarantees. Its going to hurt too, I'm sorry. Can you be brave?"

She looked shocked but nodded her little head bravely.

"Good filly." I searched around the room for a second locating a medical waste disposal container, if the spell worked as planned we would need it.

I laid her out on her bed with one of my hands on her cutie mark and the other on her neck; I closed my eyes and began by using the detection spell to locate the disease. It was in there all right, to my vision it showed as a sickly black and green intrusion inside of her, concentrated mostly in her lungs and organs moving its way up through her body to her brain.

The second part was considerably trickier, the spell I had devised was simple in its design but complicated in what it would do. I created a point of force in her stomach, it acted like a magical magnet drawing the disease from all over her body to it and holding it there. The further the disease had to travel the more I had to concentrate, I hadn't been grabbed from behind yet so I hoped somepony outside had an inkling what was transpiring and had held them back.

Minutes passed and the glow from my Cutie Mark intesified shining through my shirt as I concentrated, Tiara groaned and cried out as I slowly forced the disease through her body, painful but with no lasting damage I hoped. Thankfully it had not reached her brain yet.

Ah hour passed but to me it felt much longer, sweat was pouring off me and my hands were shaking against her as I maintained my concentration. In a corner of my mind I could see my failure causing her death and my own, Twilights... But overriding it and my anxiety was the thought of being with Twilight for hundreds of years, cheesy perhaps but my love for her and for Scootaloo gave me the strength and conviction to press on.

Finally it was all gathered, I moved the mass up through her throat causing her to gag and retch, I gently cradled her head as she threw up her stomachs contents but more importantly the small ball of condensed disease into the container. I sealed it quickly and with what little strength I had left scanned the room and myself for any lingering signs of the disease. Relieved at finding none I fell backwards onto the floor and let the darkness take me.

I woke up aching all over, opening my eyes I saw the familiar ceiling of Twilights and my bedroom. I sighed in relief turning my head painfully I found Twilight and Scootaloo both asleep lying against me. I gently stroked their manes and after a short while they stirred.

Twilight sat up suddenly and looked at me her beautiful eyes a bit red. "Rick! Oh thank Celestia! I was so worried!" She threw herself against me and I held her tightly kissing her brow.

"Sorry Twi, it was tougher then I thought."

She leaned back and Scootaloo sat up as well, they then both punched me in opposite shoulders.

"Ow!"

"Dad! Don't scare me like that!" She pressed against me and I hugged her tightly as well.

"I'm sorry Angel."

Twilights gaze was filled with fury and concern. "That was reckless! And stupid! You could have died! What would we...? And Scootaloo... Damn you!"

I grabbed her and pulled her to me as well kissing her gently. "I've got no excuse. I love you both so much."

"Almost lost you for Diamond Tiara, what were you thinking Dad?"

"Angel. You don't think she really deserved to die do you?"

"No... But..."

"I know. I didn't have any time, she wouldn't have lasted long. But it worked... It did work right? Is she ok?"

"You can ask her yourself, they've been waiting outside. I'll get them." Twilight looked at me over her shoulder as she headed to the stairs. "I'm not done with you yet."

I nodded; she could yell at me all she liked I was just glad to be there to be yelled at.

Diamond Tiara and her parents came up the stairs, she immediately threw herself onto me hugging and thanking me profusely to Scootaloos annoyance. She looked good, no lingering signs of the recent torment she'd been through.

"Angel. Why don't you go and show Tiara your room?"

"Do I have...?” I looked at her sternly. "Okay... Come on."

Filthy Rich stepped forward shaking my hand vigorously. "I can't thank you enough! Anything you want from my store EVER for you and your family is free!"

"You’re too kind Mr. Rich. I didn't do it for any reward..."

"None the less your money is not longer any good at Rich's Barnyard Bargains." His wife stepped forward her eyes filled with tears. "Ah, this here is my wife Sweet Treasure."

She rushed forward and hugged me tightly; it was clear to me and would be to anyone she was Diamond Tiaras mother. She was a unicorn as well and their colorings were nearly identical, Tiara only seemed to have inherited her eyes from her father.

She moved her hooves in a strange pattern and as I looked at her confused Filthy Rich spoke up. "She says thank you so much for giving her back her little filly. My wife doesn't talk you see, mute. My little girl makes up for it though... And thanks to you she can keep doing just that." He looked on the verge of tears himself and quickly turned away his wife went to comfort him.

Sigh. I was going to yell at you some more. But seeing them so relieved and happy... You did the right thing.

Thanks love. I couldn't stop thinking about you and Scootaloo, I was worried. But your love helped me through.

Oh you. But you scare me like that again and you'll get it!

I'll deserve anything you do to me. By the way how long was I out? Did I miss Pinkie's party?

Actually it’s only been a few hours. You just needed rest thankfully.

The Rich family excused themselves with many more thank yous. I then got up and came downstairs for supper.

"Did you and Tiara get along Angel?"

"Ya, I guess... She was real apologetic. She promised not to make fun of me or Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom anymore. It was weird."

"Well being in a near death experience like she was can change a pony honey." Twilight explained.

"We'll see if she can keep it up. Just be patient with her Angel, I know you can, you have been all this time after all."

"Yup!"

After dinner all three of us snuggled down in our bed, they were both still mad at me but far more relieved that we were all still together.

Me too...

Chapter 8 (Away)

View Online

I awoke early the next morning, Twilight and Scootaloo were snuggled against me keeping me warm and secure. I loved them both so much, I gently untangled myself from them and snuck downstairs to the kitchen.

I tried to quietly whip up a quick breakfast of pancakes and fresh fruit, and then I brought it all back upstairs on a large tray. I peeked over the edge to see them both still more or less where I left them though I could see Scootaloo had a little grin on her face.

"Okay you two, I know you’re awake."

Scootaloo sat up immediately. "Aww! What gave us away?"

I chuckled as Twilight sat up as well smiling beautifully. "Your little grin Angel. But that’s ok your still in bed so here we go breakfast in bed for the two most beautiful and my favourite fillies in the whole of Equestria." I sat the tray down before them and Scootaloo dug in immediately as I leaned over and gave Twilight a good morning kiss.

"So what time is Pinkie Pie's party starting?"

"Noon. Say... Maybe you should bring her, perhaps she'll be less suspicious of you and we can surprise her a little."

"I'll try my best."

We finished up breakfast and Twilight and Scootaloo headed to Carousel Boutique to help get ready. I waited for a bit before leaving to give them time, at about ten thirty I left for Sugarcube Corner.

It didn't take me too long to get there, I entered and Mrs Cake was behind the desk she smiled warmly to me as I entered.

"She's upstairs in her room dear, I think she's been up since the crack of dawn."

"Thanks Mrs Cake." Pound and Pumpkin's playpen was set up by the stairs and I took a moment to ruffle their little manes and tickle them causing them to squeal.

I headed up the stairs, Pinkie Pie's door was very easy to locate. It was decorated with streamers and balloons, I wondered if that was because it was her birthday today or was it like that all the time?

I knocked and the door was flung open immediately. "SURPRISE!" She squealed.

Taken aback I stumbled backwards almost falling down the stairs but she darted forward grabbing my hand and hauling me back.

"Oops, sorry! I guess I shouldn't surprise anyone in front of my door." She smiled at me her eyes wide with excitement. "Sooooo what are you doing here?"

"Oh I just dropped by to say hi, Hi. Well I guess I better be going see you later Pinkie." I turned to go starting down the stairs slowly.

"What?! Butbutbut..."

I looked down to find her clinging to my leg staring up at me a few tears forming in the corners of her eyes, I laughed lightly. "Okay, okay. I'm here to bring you to your party. I shouldn't tease you."

"Yay!" She hopped up hugging me then zipped down the stairs. By the time I had gotten to the bottom she had the twins out of their playpen hugging them tightly. "It’s my birthday Pound and Pumpkin!"

They squealed excitedly as she spun them around, Mr and Mrs Cake looking on with amusement. "You have fun at your party Pinkie and happy birthday."

"Thanks!" She placed the twins back in their pen with a kiss for each of them and bounced out the door.

As I started toward the door Mr Cake came up a fairly large package on his back. "For the party."

"No problem, thanks." I balanced it carefully as I exited, looking around I couldn't spot Pinkie anywhere. Now where the heck did she go...?

I jumped slightly as her giggle came suddenly from behind me. "Silly me! You’re the one leading me not the other way around!"

Trying to be a bit crafty I led her towards the edge of town in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres, she bounced around me excitedly as we walked talking a mile a minute telling me about previous birthdays and how excited she was to see all her friends.

We were about halfway through town when I stopped suddenly levitating the box for a moment while I snapped my fingers once as if remembering something.

"Darn. I forgot I need to pick something up at Carousel Boutique. You don't mind if we make a small detour do you Pinkie?"

"We won't be late will we?" She asked anxiously.

"We have time; there won't be a party without you." I answered carrying the box again.

"Okay!"

We turned and headed straight there. The drapes were closed and the closed sign hung in the window.

"Gee, it looks like she must have left already Rick."

"That’s okay she said she would leave the door open. The package is just on the counter, would you mind grabbing it for me Pinkie? Kind of got my hands full."

"No problem!"

I followed her up to the door as she opened it and hopped in, suddenly the lights came on and everypony jumped out with a huge SURPRISE! HAPPY BIRTHDAY PINKIE PIE!

For the first time since I had met her she was shock still with her mouth slightly agape. Quickly recovering she screamed in excitement and rushed in to tackle her friends in a huge hug.

I smiled and followed her in closing the door behind me and placing the package on a table.

Nicely done.

Heh thanks love. It’s nice to see her so happy.

You haven't seen anything yet, watch this.

"I know you’re excited and surprised already Pinkie but we have one more for you. Come on out!" Twilight called out.

From behind one of Rarity’s curtains trotted four earth ponies, an older mare and stallion, she with a light grey coat and a darker grey mane and tail her mane done up in a no nonsense bun a pair of spectacles balanced on her nose and a handkerchief around her throat. And the stallion a light brown with a moderate grey mane and tail as well as impressive sideburns a farmers hat upon his head and a tie around his neck.

The two fillies looked to be near Pinkies age one with a moderate grey coat and a dark grey mane and tail her mane styled to one side partly covering one side of her face. And the other filly with a dark purple/greyish coat and a light grey mane and tail her bangs cut short.

They all smiled warmly seeing Pinkie and she fell backwards on her rump her mouth agape again. "Mom? Dad? Blinkie! Inkie!" She catapulted herself forward into their waiting embrace crying and smiling.

Twilight trotted over to me and I put my arm around her squeezing her gently. "It’s her family." She whispered.

"Did you arrange this?" I asked kneeling down to hug her tightly.

She blushed slightly. "Well... I know she almost never gets to see them so I thought it would be a nice surprise for her."

"You’re the best Twi." I kissed her softly then stood back up as Pinkie led her family over to us.

"These are my friends Twilight and Rick! They just got married! Don't let Rick’s appearance scare you, he’s a great guy! Their daughter Scootaloo is around here somewhere too. And this is Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack and my best friend and the most awesomeist pony in Ponyville Rainbow Dash!"

"Yeah, I am pretty awesome." Dash bragged.

"I'm so happy to see you all! But what about the farm?"

Her father smiled at her. "Well dear we're glad we had the opportunity to come see you not just for your birthday but to let you know we decided to sell the farm and retire."

"What?!"

Her mother continued. "Don't shout dear. Your father and I are getting on in years and with your sisters both getting married soon..."

"What... Getting married?!"

"Moomm! We were going to tell her!" Inkie burst out.

"Oh sorry dears, it just slipped out."

"Who...? Where...? When...? How...?" Pinkie was running in circles she was so excited.

Her sister Blinkie stopped her. "Well, six months ago when I was bringing a load of rocks to Manehatten for paving stone I met a very nice stallion. Despite me being all dirty, sweaty and tired he stopped to talk to me, then he invited me to lunch and things just kept getting better! His name is Quartz Dasher, his family is into rocks as well, theirs are just more refined. He’s a jeweller and a Pegasus; ooh those wings make me shiver!" She said with a grin and a wink. "We got to know one another and I was amazed when he started flying to the farm just to visit me! He proposed to me a week ago, I was so surprised it was all I could do to stammer out a yes!"

"Wow! That’s great! What about you Inkie?"

"Well I was actually coming here to visit you a few months back but I got lost on my way and almost wandered into someplace called the Everfree forest." Everyone gasped but she just smiled. "I guess I was lucky that he stopped me when he did, he offered to show me to your place but I had been wandering for too long and it was getting late and I needed to get back home before dark."

She blushed slightly. "He was so nice and kind, he walked me back to the road home. As he turned to go I asked him if he would be passing this way tomorrow, he said he would be and I met him again the next day it almost seemed like he was waiting for me... I had every intention of coming to see you sis really! But... Well we got a bit sidetracked, he showed me around for awhile but when it came time to come see you I didn't want our time together to end so I said I was tired and wanted to rest. We spent the rest of the day by a creek just talking, at the end of the day on my way home he apologized for keeping me from seeing you. I kissed him quickly and ran... We've been spending a lot of time together ever since..."

"Well where is he! What’s his name? What does he do?" Pinkie excitedly questioned.

"Well... He’s here actually, just outside. He didn't want to intrude."

"Bring him in!"

"Okay, just a sec close your eyes everyone." She exited through the back.

Who is it?

I don't know! They didn't say anything about this, I'm so excited!

We kept our eyes closed and heard two hoofbeats enter the room.

"Okay, you can open your eyes. But I think most of you already know my coltfriend..." We all opened our eyes and gasped. "Big Mac!"

He blushed a little and looked down sheepishly. "Howdy ya'll."

"So that’s why you've been so behind on your chores Mac!" Applejack beamed. "I couldn't be happier for ya big brother!" She rushed over to hug Inkie, Blinkie and Pinkie. "And you too, sisters!"

"Now hold on there." Big Mac broke in. "I ain't proposed yet." He smiled and bucked his back legs slightly causing a small box to flip over his head and land in front of Inkie.

He smiled. "But I recon this is the right time." He then went down on his knees fumbling with the box with his big hooves trying to get it open, finally Inkie knelt down as well smiling with tears in her eyes and helped him.

He pulled out a plain but beautiful necklace with a strange black rock set in it with his teeth. He swung it over her head and began. "Inkie Pie, when you gave me this rock, your favourite rock, the one you've had since you were a little filly ah knew I had to do something special for you with it. So ah had it set as a permanent reminder of my love for you. I don't have a lot to offer but it’s all yours. I love you. Please marry me."

Applejack, Blinkie and Pinkie clutched each other tightly holding their breaths, Mr and Mrs Pie as well waited anxiously with proud smiles on their faces. Twilight and I held each other tightly teary eyed watching and waiting.

Inkie's tears flowed down her face while she clutched one of Mac's big fore hooves with her own small ones. "Of course I'll marry you! I love you!"

Everyone let out the breaths they had been holding and cheered for them as they kissed.

Trixie and Fluttershy were crying holding each other, Rarity had a box of tissues out and was offering them to everyone as she dabbed her own eyes, Dash stood aside trying to look unimpressed but I could see a few tears in the corners of her eyes as well.

"This is the best birthday ever! Two new brothers and two new sisters! How could it get any better?!?"

"Well, how about with this?" I asked as I levitated the box off what Mr Cake had given me, a beautiful cake decorated just for Pinkie. Chocolate and pink frosting spelling out 'Happy Birthday Pinkie Pie'.

She rushed right over. "Ooh my favourite! Marzipan meringue!" She was about to chomp down the whole thing in one bite but then remembered herself and grabbed some plates.

"Would you cut it for me please Rick?"

"Sure." I cut the cake up and she gave a piece to everyone, it was delicious! The party got into full swing, there was plenty to celebrate.

As the party continued into the afternoon everyone having a great time, I found Applejack and pulled her away from the party out behind the store so I could talk to her.

"What’s up Rick?"

"Uh... That’s amazing news about your brother eh?"

"Sure is! I knew he had it in em. But I don't think that’s what you wanted to talk to me about. Now tell me what’s goin on sugar?"

I took a deep breath. "I just wanted to apologise."

"Apologise? Fer what?"

I took a deep breath. "Okay... Okay, yesterday at the hospital I devised a way to cure Equine Encephalitis... The disease that... Well I just... I'm sorry. If only I'd been here sooner... If only I could have..."

She stared at me for a moment before bringing up her forehoof and smacking me across the face, not nearly as hard as she could have thankfully but hard enough to make my vision spin for a second.

"How dare you."

"Applejack I..."

She threw herself against me tears streaming from her eyes, confused I held her tightly. "Don't you dare try to take that away from them. They... They gave their lives for us. I miss them everyday, sometimes I thank Celestia Apple Bloom wasn't old enough to remember them very well. I know that’s an awful thing to say but to spare her this pain..."

She looked up at me her tears glistening. "But what happened is not your burden to bear sugar, don't try to make it so." She wiped her eyes. "Besides, when that happened Twilight was just a little filly and lived in Canterlot, how would ya'll have fallen in love an gotten to this point?" She said with a smirk.

I shook my head. "I don't know."

"You really found a cure though?" She asked.

"I did, with a lot of help."

"Well then I'm glad nopony else will have to feel what I do because of that disease."

I squeezed her gently. "I'm sorry I tried to do that. I just feel guilty..."

"I know all about it. I questioned myself everyday for months, I'm sure Granny and Mac did too. What could we have done to save them? What didn't we do? Eventually I came to the realization there was nothing we could have done. They saved us, and I'll always love them and hate them for it. I know they had no choice and it’s not fair of me to do so... But they left us alone..."

There was nothing I could say so I just held her comfortingly.

"Anyhow... Enough of that, this is a day of celebrations." She smiled and chucked me in the shoulder. "Thanks for tellin me Rick." She kissed me on the cheek and went back inside.

I just stood there a minute; I really need to learn to think before I open my big mouth.

"That went well." Twilight’s soft voice came from the corner of the shop.

"Twi! I didn't... She wasn't... I'm sorry."

She walked over to me pushing me over onto my butt kissing me passionately.

Don't be silly. I heard what you were trying to do. It was sweet.

I hope it can make her feel better... I don't know, maybe I'm just being dumb.

Never stop being the way you are. I love it, I love you.

I love you.

"Mom, dad! Not in public!" Scootaloo flew over pushing us apart while Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom stood back giggling.

"What have you three been up to?" I asked.

"Just playing."

"Well there’s some exciting news, especially for you Apple Bloom." Twilight smiled.

"What?! Why?"

We explained what happened and she, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo rushed inside excitedly.

We lay there a few moments more enjoying each others presence before getting up and dusting ourselves off and heading back inside to enjoy the rest of the party.

That evening after we tucked Scootaloo in we cuddled in bed getting comfortable.

"Oh, I'm so happy for them. Inkie is going to move to the farm with them after she helps her parents move."

"Oh? And where are they moving to?"

"Manehattan, so they'll be close to Blinkie and her husband at least. They have some relatives there as well."

"Well that’s good. It'll be a big adjustment for them."

"Definitely."

We drifted off together.

The next morning I woke up and just laid there contently gently stroking Twilights mane and neck feeling her soft breaths as she slept. Downstairs I heard Scootaloo's door open and her clop sleepily to the kitchen rummaging around in the cupboards for a bowl and some cereal as she usually did in the morning.

She thumped her bowl and cereal down on the table pouring some and soaking it in milk then crunching away.

"Huh? What’s this?" I heard her ask downstairs followed by her hoofbeats up the stairs and her soaring onto the middle of the bed. "Mook Mad!" She mumbled a scroll in her mouth.

"Shh Angel, Twi's still sleeping."

Twilight sighed and stretched. "I'm awake." She leaned over and kissed me causing Scootaloo to drop the scroll in between us and tromp back down the stairs to her cereal.

We laughed together as she levitated the scroll opening and reading it quickly. I leaned back waiting for her to finish when she sat up with a gasp.

"What is it Twi?"

"It’s a royal summons for you! They want you to come to Canterlot as soon as possible!"

"What? Why?"

"It doesn't say. They sent a train ticket for you! Quick, quick! Get up, we've got to get you showered and ready! You've got to make the first train!"

She dragged me out of bed and down the stairs stammering. "Wait... What...?"

Scootaloo giggled as Twilight dragged me in to the washroom. We got into the shower together; she turned the hot water up quickly causing me to press up against her to avoid the sudden blast of heat.

She giggled. Now, now. We don't have time for any of that. She kissed me softly dumping some shampoo on my hair and pushing us under the water.

But they only sent one ticket? What about you and Scootaloo?

Its no big deal, I bet it has to do with your discovery yesterday.

How would they know already?

Well... Somepony might have been bragging about her amazing husband a bit.

I embraced her kissing her passionately. Oh Twi, I'm so lucky. I have the most amazing wife and daughter in Equestria.

We finished showering and quickly towelled off, she galloped upstairs to find my most respectable outfit while I brushed my hair then followed her up. It didn't take long to get ready and Twi rushed the three of us out the door.

We got to the station well in advance of the train even arriving.

"I dunno about this... I don't want to be away from you two..."

They both hugged me tightly.

"Don't be silly, we'll be ok right honey?"

"I'll look after Mom!"

I ruffled her mane and hugged her tightly. "I know you will Angel."

"And its such an honour, I'm sure it'll only be a day or two..."

I kissed her softly. "Too long to be away from you..."

"Oh..." She kissed me hard causing Scootaloo to turn away shielding her eyes.

The train pulled up as we were goodbying, by the time we managed to pull away from each other the train was ready to go. I presented my ticket and found my cabin opening my window and sticking my head out to see Twilight and Scootaloo waving to me.

"Bye! I love you!" I called out.

"I love you!" Twilight called back as Scootaloo flew quickly up to my window.

"Love you too Dad."

"See you soon Angel." I kissed her on the cheek and watched as she flew back to Twilight then they shrank in the distance.

I closed the window and sank down on the seat with a sigh. I missed them already. Silly I thought. I’ve spent the better part of the day away from them many times but this time I knew it was going to be for a day or more…

I tried not to dwell on it as I traveled, eventually managing to nap for awhile waking when the train pulled into the station in Canterlot.

As soon as I disembarked I found Shining Armor and a small contingent of guards waiting.

"Armor! Good to see you brother in law."

"Hey! Skip the in law stuff Rick. We're family now." Glancing back at his guardsmen he cleared his throat. "Anyhow, we're here to escort you to the palace."

The guards fell into formation around me as we began to walk Armor walking ahead of me.

"So what’s this all about?"

"It’s not every day someone discovers a way to cure diseases and poisons bro!"

"Come on, you know as well as I do Twi would have figured it out before too long."

He laughed. "You’re probably right, but it was you so you get to suffer through a long ceremony and meeting lots of dignitaries."

"Great. Is it too late to change my mind and go back home to Twi?"

He laughed even harder. "Far too late. Hey it’s not all bad, the food at those receptions is great and I arranged with the Princess for you to stay with Cadence and I."

"Well that’s some good news at least. How are Shimmer and Prism doing? Cadence too of course."

"Their great! Already trotting around on their own, their so smart and curious. You'll see tonight."

"Can't wait."

We arrived at the palace and the guards peeled off leaving Armor and I to travel down the massive halls to the hall where Celestia held her royal court.

The doors opened for us as we approached, the hall was filled to capacity and everypony was staring at me filling me with unease. I shook it off walking up with Armor to Princess Celestia both of us bowing deeply.

"Thank you Captain."

"A pleasure Princess." He stepped aside standing by the throne.

"Good to see you again Rick. And again I find myself thanking you."

"Really Princess there’s no need..."

She arced an eyebrow with a smile. "Don't be silly. We owe you a great debt; this spell you have devised will save innumerable lives and alleviate much suffering."

"I can't take all the credit. I had plenty of help."

"So modest. Your lovely wife has informed me of the circumstances leading to your discovery; I look forward to seeing that scroll Starswirl the Bearded left. Did you know I knew him? Before he even had a beard and was just a student at the school of magic here in Canterlot. Even then he amazed his instructors."

She smiled down on me. "Kneel please." I did so and she stepped forward off her throne before me, leaning down she touched each of my shoulders and then my forehead with her horn. "Arise Sir Sparkle, knight of Equestria." She levitated a necklace with her cutie mark emblazoned on the front over my head, turning it over I found Luna’s mark on the back.

"Thank you Princess I hope I'm worthy of such an honour."

"Oh I think you'll manage. Now then I must introduce you around. I have sent for every available doctor, nurse and healer in Equestria who uses magic to make their way here so you can teach them this new spell. Luna, Cadence and I are also very interested in learning. I hope you don't mind us taking up a bit of your time?"

"I would be glad to teach it to anyone willing to learn Princess."

We made the rounds and she introduced me to many important ponies most of which seemed a bit uneasy with me but I guess I couldn't blame them for that. After several hours the Princess bid everyone a good night bringing the evening to a close. Armor and I left the palace and he led me to he and Cadence's new home.

It was a large house with a beautiful front and backyard, plenty of room for a pair of foals to romp. We walked through the front door to a surprising scene, Shimmer and Prism bouncing around and tackling a small purple and green dragon.

"Spike!"

"Help!" He called out. Armor and I walked up and the twins stopped their rambunctious play to run to their daddy, clutching his legs tightly they both looked up at me suspiciously. Shimmer took a few cautious steps toward me staring up with her big amber colored eyes, she smiled suddenly and held up her forehooves with a squeal asking to be picked up.

I swept her up and gave her a hug; she snuggled in my arms happily still staring up at me.

"Looks like she remembers you." Cadences voice came from the living room where she had been watching the action.

"I don't see how she could..."

"Oh you'll find unicorn foals are full of surprises." Armor grinned.

I leaned down still holding Shimmer to smile at Prism causing him to hide shyly behind his fathers legs.

"Oops."

"Don't take it personally he'll warm up to you." Cadence smiled. "You’re just in time for dinner." Armor levitated Prism onto his back and walked over to kiss Cadence following her into the kitchen.

Shimmer seemed happy in my arms for the moment so I walked over to Spike and knelt down. "You alright there buddy?"

He groaned and sat up. "Yeah their just a little wild. Oh congratulations 'Sir' Sparkle." He grinned.

"Heh, thanks. It seems a bit silly to me but I can understand it too. And how’s your search going?"

"Good!" He hopped up stretching out, he looked longer and bigger then I remembered. He saw my confused look and chuckled. "Ya I grew a bit, it turns out greed for knowledge can make me grow too but the Princess is very careful. Maybe... Maybe when I come back to Ponyville I'll be able to impress Rarity..."

"You know she loves you already Spike."

"As a friend! I'm in love with her! Do you know how hard that is?!"

I smiled. "Sure do buddy, sure do. Well I hope things will work out, we'll just have to wait and see. Lets go get some dinner, are you staying with Armor and Cadence?"

"No, no. They just invite me over for dinner sometimes. Cadence is an amazing cook! Even with no gems her cooking is great! I have a room in the palace, jealous aren't you?" He stuck out his tongue and scampered into the dining room, same old Spike.

I chuckled and Shimmer squirmed to get down so I gave her a hug and a kiss on the forehead setting her down and watching her gallop off into the kitchen.

True to Spikes work Cadence's cooking was amazing and I told her so. She accepted my praise graciously congratulating me on my knighthood; I looked at the medal hanging around my neck blushing slightly and tried to brush it off as no big deal.

By the time dinner was finished it was getting late, Shimmer and Prism were falling asleep in the highchairs and Spike was yawning a bit as well.

"Well I had better get back, time for bed. Thanks again Cadence and Armor for dinner! See you later Rick!"

"Anytime Spike!" Cadence called out to him as he left.

"Sleep tight Spike."

Cadence took the twins off to bed and Armor showed me to their guest room.

"Thanks for putting me up while I'm here Armor."

"Hey not a problem bro. See you in the morning; it's going to be a busy day."

"I imagine so."

I got undressed and laid down on the bed, it was soft and comfortable but something very important was missing... Twilight. I tossed and turned for a few hours before giving up; I got up and got dressed again. Maybe a short walk would help.

I quietly exited the house careful not to wake anyone. The night was cool and clear, Luna’s moon shone in the sky along with the infinity of stars. I vaguely recognised the area I was in, Armor’s new home was only a short walk away from the rampart, The special place of Twilight and I.

I found my way there and sat down on the bench looking out on the night sky, I missed her so much. It hadn't even been a whole day but my heart ached for her voice, her touch, her scent.

I sighed and leaned back closing my eyes.

Twi?

No such luck.

Well I better try to get some sleep if I'm going to be of any use tomorrow I thought standing up and opening my eyes only to fall back down on the bench with a thump in surprise at Luna floating a few feet in front of me with a gentle smile.

"Luna!"

She giggled. "Sorry to spook you."

"Not at all just a surprise, how are you?" Remembering myself I got up and bowed deeply for her.

She smiled and performed a midair pirouette and curtsey for me. "I am well Sir Sparkle."

"No honorific’s between us Luna." I grinned.

"Of course not Rick. Congratulations though on your successful spell. Even Starswirl the Bearded didn't manage that one."

"With your help, and Celestia's, Twilights and his as well. I really didn't do too much."

She smiled knowingly. "Of course. But what are you doing out so late? Not that I mind the company there are so few who stay up through my night."

"Just having a hard time getting to sleep without Twi."

She smiled sadly. "Of everything you've done and accomplished what you and Twilight have is what I envy the most... A life as long as ours alone is... Difficult."

"No one in all those years?"

"Well... There was one. It didn't turn out well, I... I don't want to talk about it."

"I understand. I know there’s someone out there for you Luna, don't give up."

She landed beside me putting her head over my shoulder allowing me to hug her tightly. "Thank you, you're a good friend." She then levitated me onto her back taking off rapidly causing me to throw my arms around her neck to hold on. She giggled and swooped around Canterlot once before landing in front of Armor's house.

"Thanks Luna that was amazing."

"My pleasure, sweet dreams." And with that she flew up into the darkness of the night.

I made my way back to bed trying to relax finally managing to drift off.

The next morning I awoke after too few hours of sleep to something that made me feel a hundred percent better. A little filly bouncing up and down on my chest with the cutest smile.

"Good morning Shimmer. Now how did you get up here?" I looked over to see Cadence smiling as us from the doorway.

"She got frustrated trying to climb up on the bed and came to get me to lift her up. She really likes you." I noticed Prism on her back watching me warily through his mother’s mane.

I chuckled sweeping Shimmer out of the air midjump and tickling her causing her to squeal with delight. "Well I like her too." Suddenly remembering I was just in my shorts I pulled the covers back up blushing a bit. "Ah sorry Cadence."

She laughed and levitated my clothing over to the bed then picked up Shimmer and exited with Prism on her back.

I got dressed and freshened up in the washroom before joining them in the kitchen. Cadence had a simple breakfast laid out Shimmer and Prism were happily nursing, again I blushed turning away.

Armor laughed. "Come on Rick, Its perfectly natural. Not to mention they might not even be here if it wasn't for you don't be so bashful."

"Sorry, sorry." I sat down and helped myself to some fresh fruit to go with my porridge. "What’s the itinerary today?"

"Well the Princess is going to bring in a small group at a time so you can demonstrate. Once they have it down they'll be able to go back to their homes and teach it to others. Its going to be a long day though there’s quite a few ponies that she invited and more on the way."

"It’s no problem, and definitely a good plan.”

"You sure? You look a little tired."

"I just didn't sleep well without... I just didn't sleep so well. I'll wake up when we start, I'll need all my concentration."

"Well if you’re sure...?"

"No problem."

We finished up breakfast and I played with Shimmer a bit, Prism was still a bit shy and watched from a distance but still pushed the ball back to me when I rolled it to him. Then Armor and I headed out, he kissed Cadence sweetly as well as his two foals and we walked to the palace.

Arriving at the palace we were immediately led to a large gathering area where the Princess introduced me around to healers from all over Equestria, some were warm and friendly and others sceptical.

She and a small group led me to a side room where to my surprise a bio hazard containment tent had been set up with a very sick pony inside waiting for us.

"Princess...?"

"If we're all going to be learning, we may as well do some good while we're doing it."

I nodded in agreement. Most of the doctors put on protective equipment but Celestia and I walked right in.

Once everyone was assembled I explained the spell to them then demonstrated it. She had chosen the pony closest to death for the first demonstration, I was a bit stronger now then I had been when I first attempted the spell but still by the time I had removed the disease from this poor pony’s body I was barely able to stand.

I collapsed down in a chair as the doctors and Celestia discussed the spell and its effects asking me the occasional question. The cured pony was taken away he still needed a great deal of bed rest to recover and another was brought in. Celestia herself attended to this one and it came as no surprise to me that she mastered the spell quite easily. She too was a bit winded when finished but not nearly so much as me.

The healers all put their best efforts forward to heal several other ponies finding they could pool their magic to cure with less fatigue. They were all dedicated professionals and grasped the spells mechanics quite easily and wondered aloud how none of them had ever thought of it!

It was a very long and tiring day; I demonstrated the spell for group after group thankfully given resting time between as they tried it for themselves and asked questions.

Eventually we ran out of patients from the Canterlot hospital and resorted to using the spell on samples and cultures from the few doctors that had been studying diseases, who were simultaneously not happy that their field of study was about to be eliminated and delighted because most of them had entered the field to do exactly that.

At the end of the day Armor arranged a chariot to bring us back to his house as I could barely walk; I wasn't going to have much trouble sleeping tonight I thought. I collapsed on the couch as soon as we entered, Shimmer trotted up to me nuzzling my hand.

I smiled down on her and lifted her up onto my chest. "I'm ok Shimmer just a little tired." She might not have understood what I was saying but she smiled just the same snuggling down on my chest. I felt a little tug on hand and looked down to see Prism looking up at me, I lifted him up and put him beside his sister and he snuggled down contently as well.

"Awwww..." Cadence cooed. "Guess your not going anywhere for awhile."

"I'm comfortable right here."

At ease with the comforting warmth from the two foals I drifted off to sleep easily.

I awoke with a start. "Twilight!" Remembering where I was I was I looked down hoping I hadn't scared the foals but they were gone, sleeping in their crib I imagined. A glance at the clock showed me it was a little after four in the morning. I felt good and rested... And lonely, I hoped Twi wasn't missing me too much. Scootaloo would keep her spirits up I was sure just like Shimmer and Prism were keeping mine up.

Cadence worked so hard to feed us all. This morning I would make sure she could relax, I snooped around the kitchen for awhile locating everything I would need to make breakfast. By the time Armor and Cadence got up I had quite a mess going but I also had a nice breakfast prepared for them.

"Rick! You're our guest you shouldn't be..."

I interrupted her. "Please Cadence, its no trouble. I was up early and needed something to do with myself, keep me from thinking too much..."

She smiled understandingly. "Well thank you, it looks delicious."

We all settled down to eat, I mashed up some fruit for Shimmer and Prism and they eagerly chomped it down making quite a mess as they did. After eating Armor swooped them off for a bath and Cadence insisted on helping me to clean up.

"You're really missing her aren't you?"

I sighed. "Yes. It’s like a knife in my heart..."

"I know how you feel. When I was trapped away from Armor... I thought I would never see him again, it hurt so badly." She sniffed and wiped her eyes. "But Twilight came and saved me, and you came and saved her. I wish I could save you."

I smiled. "Not to worry, I can survive another day. Hopefully I can head back tonight; not that staying here hasn't been great. Because it has."

"I know what you mean."

We got the kitchen cleaned up quickly and Armor emerged with a sparkling clean Shimmer and Prism, Armor and I headed to the palace Cadence promising she would see us later in the day.

The second day of training went much quicker then the first, clearly the ones we had trained had been speaking to the others and as such they already had a good idea of what to do going into it. We had a few more very sick ponies that Celestia had arranged to be transported here by any means possible, I demonstrated the spell several more times and the healers got the technique down quite easily. My last group of the day included Cadence and Luna to my surprise.

"My magic might not be as strong as Celestia or Luna's but I would like to learn as well."

"Don't sell yourself short niece, it was you and Armor who banished Chrysalis after all." Luna gently reprimanded.

To no surprise they were both extremely quick studies mastering the spell after only a few tries. As the day wore to a close I could see there were still even more new arrivals, I might be stuck here for awhile...

Cadence, Celestia and Luna were conferring over in a corner glancing at me occasionally, after awhile they beckoned me over.

"Rick I think we can handle things here from now on. Its time for you to get home to your family." Celestia smiled to me.

"Are you sure? I don't want to leave you in the lurch..."

"Don't you think we can handle it?" Luna asked with a sly smile.

"Of course you can! I know you’re all very busy though..."

Cadence laughed. "Enough arguing, Twilights waiting for you..."

"Thank you. Thank you all." I bowed deeply to all three of them; Celestia pulled me aside for a moment before I left.

"You have done a great service for this kingdom. Ask any favour and if I can I shall grant it."

"Princess I..."

She looked at me sternly showing she wasn't taking no for an answer. I came up with an idea and whispered it to her, she smiled and nodded.

"Done. Here is your train ticket, be sure to say hello to Twilight Sparkle for me."

"I will, take care all!" I stopped by Armor saying goodbye to him as well as hugging Shimmer and Prism giving them both a kiss.

I hurried to the train station eager to get home, I thankfully arrived a few minutes early to catch the last train and settled in my compartment too excited to nap. I watched the scenery pass by but my eyes truly lit up when Ponyville came into view.

It was late evening when the train pulled in and I exited quickly coming to a sudden stop to find Twilight and Scootaloo waiting at the far end of the platform.

"Twilight! Angel!"

Scootaloo zipped ahead slamming into me knocking me off my feet. "Dad! I missed you!"

I hugged her tightly. "I missed you too Angel."

I moved her to my side as Twilight caught up also knocking me down and kissing me passionately.

Never leave again!

Never.

I love you.

We walked back home together and I told them about what happened.

"That medal is so cool Dad!"

I took it off and looped the chain once hanging it around her neck. "You can wear it as long as you like Angel."

She hugged and kissed me on the cheek. "Thanks Dad! I can't wait to show everyone at school! It’ll be the best show and tell ever!"

We got home and tucked Scootaloo in bed, Twilight resized the chain on the necklace to fit her properly and we hung it on her bedpost.

Once we were sure Scootaloo was asleep we made love wildly and passionately.

Cuddling together afterwards we whispered to one another.

"I missed you so much Twi. I know it wasn't long but..."

"I felt the same. Lying here alone was torture."

"How did you know to meet me at the train station?"

"Cadence. She got Spike to write me and let me know you were coming home tonight, and I'm so glad."

"Me too, Canterlot is great and all but it’s missing the two most important things in my life. You and Scootaloo."

She sighed happily and cuddled against me.

Home again.

Couldn't be happier.

Chapter 9 (A Nightmare of a Wedding)

View Online

I woke early the next morning feeling rested and happy, happy to be home and happy to be back with the mare I loved. I opened my eyes and found Twilight beside me watching me, her amazing beautiful eyes staring into my soul.

"Morning love." I whispered leaning over to kiss her.

"Morning." She kissed me back and we stared at each other for a few moments.

"You’re so beautiful Twi. I'm so glad, so lucky I met you, somehow convinced you to love me as I love you." I grinned.

"I can't imagine life any other way now."

I pulled her closer to me kissing her neck and whispering to her.

I believe in nothing

Not the end and not the start

I believe in nothing

Not the earth and not the stars

I believe in nothing

Not the day and not the dark

I believe in nothing

But the beating of our two hearts

I believe in nothing

One hundred suns until we part

I believe in nothing

Not in sin and not in Gods

I believe in nothing

Not in peace and not in war

I believe in nothing

But the truth in who we are

"Nothing but our love..." She whispered back.

"And me too!" Scootaloo suddenly broke in leaping up from her hiding place on the stairs and tackling us both in bed.

We laughed hugging her tightly.

"And you too Angel."

Twilight and Scootaloo went downstairs to get breakfast as I threw on a robe and joined them, shortly after breakfast Scootaloo soared off to school my medal hung proudly around her neck.

We watched her go then quickly straightened up the library until Trixie arrived; she and Twilight had a busy schedule. Fall was coming up pretty quick and arrangements needed to be made for winter and the winter wrap up after; a bit early to be worrying about it but Twilight liked to be prepared.

They didn't need my assistance so I headed out to do my own job; I hadn't been to the border of the Everfree forest this week so I went and checked it out. Everything looked fine, the stones were charged and there were no tracks of anything bigger then a bunny coming from or going into the woods.

Satisfied I headed back to town past Fluttershys cottage I decided to stop by to say hi, I found her in her garden.

"Hi Fluttershy."

She squeaked and dove behind a row of peas.

"Sorry, sorry. It’s just me, Rick."

She got up blushing slightly. "No I'm sorry I was just startled. I lose myself when I'm gardening sometimes..."

"Not a problem, I was just checking the Everfree border and thought I would stop by to see how you were?"

"Oh... That’s so nice of you. Good... I'm good..."

She looked a little apprehensive staring at the ground and shuffling one of her forehooves in the dirt.

"What’s wrong Fluttershy?" I knelt down in front of her putting my hand gently on her shoulder. "You can tell me, I'm a good listener."

She suddenly burst out in tears throwing herself against me, I had no idea what could have caused her such distress but I knew she needed comforting so I held her tightly stroking her mane for a few minutes.

She calmed down and sat letting me wipe her tears away.

"Feel better?"

"No... Maybe a little thanks..."

"Now what’s wrong? Can I help?"

She took a deep breath. "I love Trixie so much... But... I can't show it! I tell her I love her but I want to do more... How did you... I mean with Twilight..."

I was a little embarrassed by what she seemed to be asking. "Oh... Fluttershy I thought you and Trixie had already... Been together...?"

"What?!" She turned deep red hiding behind her mane. "That’s... That’s not what I mean... Oh, I'm so embarrassed..."

"Sorry, sorry I didn't mean to be so insensitive." There I go again talking without thinking.

"It's ok..."

"So tell me what’s wrong."

"It's just..." Her voice lowered to a tiny whisper I couldn't hear.

"A little louder please..." I leaned close to hear her.

"I... I want to propose... Like you did and Big Mac... But... But..."

I smiled to her. "But you’re too nervous?"

She nodded.

I gave her another soft hug. "Oh Fluttershy. Well I don't think you would want as big an audience as Big Mac or I had though right?"

"Just our close friends might be ok... Maybe... I'm just so unsure of myself... How did you...?"

"I don't know about Big Mac but I had almost lost Twilight twice, I already knew I loved her and wanted to spend the rest of my life with her but before then it just didn't seem possible... Waking up in that hospital, realizing I had a second chance... Well I knew I wanted to, had to take that leap and with everypony’s amazing gift of that ring it was the perfect time. And I'm so glad."

"I'm so happy for you and Twilight, I wish I..."

"You don't have to be married to be happy together Fluttershy."

"I know... I just want to show her how much she means to me, how much I want to be with her. I don't want to lose my chance... Can I show you something?"

"Of course."

She rushed into her cottage returning moments later with a small box in her mouth. She handed it to me gently and I opened it. Inside was a ring, it looked to be made of wood, polished and carved with vines, flowers across its surface.

"Wow... This is beautiful! Did you make this Fluttershy?"

She nodded blushing slightly.

"How? I mean it must have taken..."

"A lot of work... I started working on it when she left on tour... Do you think she would like it...? I mean, I know she’s used to so much better..." She hung her head sadly.

"Fluttershy. You made it for her, and you worked so hard on it and it’s beautiful. She loves you and she'll love it."

"You... You really think so?"

"Definitely."

She stood up straight a determined look in her eye. "Then I'm going to do it! Today! Maybe..." She collapsed back down tears forming again. "I'm so scared! What if she says no?"

"I don't know Fluttershy; I don't know her that well. But she gave up fame, the spotlight... For you. I think that’s a pretty strong indication of how much you mean to her right?"

She sniffed slightly. "She did... Didn't she?" She took a deep breath. "Okay. I've got to do it... Now. Before I let myself crumble again..."

"I'll help you anyway I can. Lets go, they should be back home by now."

We started off back towards town at a quick pace she had the box held firmly under one of her wings. Several times she lost her nerve and tried to flee back home, luckily she wouldn't drop the box so she couldn't fly away from me and I caught her pushing her back toward Ponyville until she regained her nerve and galloped ahead eagerly again.

As we approached the library we slowed and stood to the side of the door for a second.

Twi?

Oh your back! How was your day?

Good love. And yours?

Busy! So many things to arrange!

Is Trixie still there?

Yes she's helping me with some shelving... Why?

Just meet me outside for a sec ok?

Fluttershy and I waited uneasily as we heard Twilight excuse herself to Trixie and come out the front door.

"Rick... Fluttershy? What’s going on?"

I pulled her beside me and pushed Fluttershy through the door closing it behind her. "Just watch." I whispered to her as we got a better vantage point at the window.

Trixie was levitating books into their proper spots as Fluttershy approached her from behind even from where I was I could see her whole body was starting to shake.

The box slipped out from under her wing and she gasped and barely managed to catch it with her forehooves before it hit the floor.

Trixie turned around and gasped as well. "Fluttershy!" She rushed up to her but stopped short, she could see Fluttershy was distressed in some way. "What’s wrong Shy?"

Fluttershy fumbled with the box finally getting it open she stammered to Trixie. "T... Trixie... Would you... I mean... Could you... Please... I... I..."

Twilight clutched me tightly.

Is she...?

She is.

Oh Fluttershy! You can do it!

"I can't do it!" Fluttershy burst into tears dropping the box and turned to flee. Trixie levitated up the box looking inside and gasped tears flowing from her eyes.

As Fluttershy fled towards the door she suddenly ran into something she didn't expect as Trixie teleported right in front of her and they crashed down together in a tangle of limbs.

Twilight and I were almost halfway through the window straining to see everything, I imagine to any passer by we looked more then a little strange.

Trixie held Fluttershy tightly tears streaming down her face as she kissed her repeatedly. "Yes Fluttershy! Yes, yes, yes!"

"Yes...?"

"Yes I will marry you!"

"You... You will?"

She levitated the ring out of the box and over to them placing in gently in Fluttershy's hooves. She ducked her head so Fluttershy could slip the ring onto her horn. They faced each other and kissed both of them crying openly.

"I'm... I'm so happy!" Fluttershy cried.

"I never thought you'd ask! I was waiting for the right time..."

"You were going to ask me?"

"Of course Shy! I love you!"

At this point Twilight and I overbalanced and fell into the library with a thud! Trixie and Fluttershy looked over at us shocked for a second but then smiling as Twilight dashed over.

"Congratulations!" She squealed excitedly hugging them both.

"See that wasn't so hard was it Fluttershy?" I said with a grin.

She hopped up hugging me tightly. "Thanks for helping me Rick!"

"Hey I just gave you a little push, nothing more. Congratulations to you both."

We all talked for a bit before the two of them left excited to make some plans at home. Twilight and I sank down on the couch cuddling together.

"Wedding fever around here eh Twi?"

She smiled holding her own ring on her hoof and gazing at it. "Maybe love is contagious?"

"That’s a disease I wouldn't want to cure."

She kissed me softly. "I guess seeing Big Mac and Inkie as well as Blinkie being so happy sparked something in Fluttershy."

"Definitely, I think they'll be happy."

"Rarity is going to be busy." She giggled.

"Did they all ask Rarity to plan their weddings?!"

"No, Blinkie and her fiancé are getting married in Manehatten. I think his parents are arranging everything there. But she did offer her services to Inkie and Big Mac and they were happy to accept. But she will definitely want to plan Fluttershy’s as well, their best friends you know!"

"I thought you were all best friends?" I said squeezing her gently.

"We are. Some are closer to others though of course. Fluttershy and Rarity get along great; they go to the spa every week to catch up. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, their both such pranksters they have a lot of fun together. Applejack and Dash have a special relationship too, their always trying to outdo one another in some way! Dash and I have gotten closer too since she discovered she loved books so much."

"You’re... I guess we're so lucky to have friends like them."

She snuggled against me kissing me softly. "Yes we are."

We cuddled and kissed on the couch for awhile talking until Scootaloo came home from school, she was excited to hear the news.

"Wow! Wait... Does this mean I have to wear that stupid dress again...? Three times?!"

Twilight and I laughed. "Probably just twice Angel."

She sat on the floor a cute pout on her face.

"It won't be so bad honey, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle will be there too."

"I guess..."

We laughed again and all went and had dinner, afterwards we helped her with her homework. She really didn't need much help she’s such a smart filly when she puts her mind to it.

"Everypony was real impressed with your medal Dad!"

"I'm glad." She offered it back and I shook my head gently. "You can wear it as much as you like Angel."

"Really?! It’s so cool! Thanks!" She put it back on and gave me a hug zipping off to her room to get ready for bed.

Twilight smiled at me from the kitchen. "You’re such a softie."

I grinned and walked over to embrace her kissing her soundly. "Nothings too good for you and my Angel."

We cleaned up then tucked Scootaloo in and headed to bed ourselves falling asleep easily.

The next day I went around town to see who might need a hand with anything. Clearly my achievements had been passed through the town grapevine as everypony was congratulating me and calling me Sir Sparkle, annoying and embarrassing to be sure but no big deal. After healing some minor boo boo's for some foals at the park I finally made my way to Carousel Boutique to see if Rarity needed a hand with anything.

I entered and looked about, no Rarity but she called down from upstairs that she would be right down. A few moments later she came down the stairs.

"Oh Rick darling, so good to see you!" She came forward and I took her hoof kissing it gently.

"Good to see you as well Milady Rarity."

"Oh you! No need for that 'Sir Sparkle'." She said with a mischievous glint in her eye. "What brings you here?"

"I just wanted to see if you needed any help with the wedding arrangements? You have talked to Fluttershy right?"

"Oh I'm so happy for her! She and Trixie stopped by last night on their way home to tell me the good news... To be honest I was very suspicious of Trixie at first, even when she came back and she and Fluttershy got so much closer... Well mayhap I was just being jealous... But now I can and do only wish them the best!"

"And did they ask for your help with their wedding too?"

"I insisted darling! For my best friend I could do no less! But thankfully they are planning for a spring ceremony, very simple and small just their close friends so I needn’t obsess over it too much right now."

"And what about Big Mac and Inkie Pie? If I may ask?"

"They have chosen a very strange time for their wedding... But it’s their choice I suppose. They want to be married during the... Nightmare Night celebration." She paused as if thinking I would find that unacceptable.

"Okay... What’s the Nightmare Night celebration?"

"Oh you'll have to ask Twilight about it for the full story darling. Lots of dress up and candy and such, not my cup of tea but this year I will be going all out. I said I would help them and I shall! Although now that you mention it I could use your assistance."

"Anything I can do to help is no problem."

"Well... I do hate to be a bother but Princess Luna will be at the ceremony most likely... And she did such a beautiful job marrying you and Twilight..."

"You want me to ask her if she would officiate the wedding?"

"Oh would you?! It would mean so much to them I'm sure!"

"I can certainly send her a letter and ask. It couldn't hurt."

"Exactly! Thank you so much Rick!"

"Anything else I can help with?"

"Oh no I have everything well in hoof. You'll just have to wait to see their outfits. Hmm... Tradition is for everypony to dress up in some fashion. I was going to suggest making a costume for you but as you are a unique being here in Equestria perhaps you might wish to just go as yourself? There certainly won't be anyone else dressed up as a human!" She laughed.

"I'll have to talk to Twi and get the whole story but that’s not a bad idea. I'll write that letter tonight and let you know soon ok?"

"Thank you most sincerely. Be sure to say hello to Twilight and Scootaloo for me will you?"

"I'll do that, see you later!"

I headed back home to find Twilight and Trixie examining her ring excitedly trying to develop a spell to keep it from getting damaged or deteriorating as it was made of wood after all.

Before too long they tried out a myriad of spells on some of our furniture first just in case, we tried to scratch, wear and break them. Finally they had a spell they liked and we had a few less pieces of furniture.

Later at dinner I brought up Nightmare Night, sounded a lot like Halloween to me.

"Twi, Rarity tells me Big Mac and Inkie Pie want to have their wedding on Nightmare Night. What’s it all about?"

"Oh! That’s an interesting idea for a wedding..."

"I'm going to be a Weindego this Nightmare Night Dad! It was Moms idea!" Scootaloo interrupted.

"That sounds cool Angel!"

"Yeah!"

Twilight gave Scootaloo a look and she settled down turning her attention back to her meal. "Well the Nightmare Night celebration was started off the old mare’s tale of Nightmare Moon. Now of course we know that was no tale! But the idea was by dressing up, ponies would fool Nightmare Moon into thinking there were no ponies there for her to devour! Ponies would gather candy and leave it as an offering to satisfy her hunger so she would leave them be. Over time it became more about a fun time and candy for everypony. Last year though Luna came to try to change the way we celebrated it, she was embarrassed about her reputation as Nightmare Moon and wanted to make friends and change the way we saw her. At first it didn't work out too well everypony was terrified of her..."

"I know she sure intimidated me when I first met her." I offered.

She giggled. "She was actually mad at you; at the celebration she was trying so hard to get the townspeople to like her... Well with a little help from me and everypony else we found out the fillies and colts liked her scary persona, it was fun to be scared! But they didn't see her as Nightmare Moon, just as Princess Luna their friend who was good at scaring them!"

"Sure did Dad, little Pip convinced her to keep Nightmare Night alive and she said she'd be back this year!"

"Sounds like fun. I wonder why they would want their wedding then though?"

"Well Big Mac has always been involved in the Nightmare Night celebration taking the fillies and colts on hayrides and helping with setup and games. I think they both just love the holiday and want it to be their special day."

"Well we'll have to make sure it’s a day they'll remember. Which reminds me I need to write Luna, Rarity asked me to inquire if she would perform the ceremony."

"Oh I'm sure she wouldn't mind. Its going to be so amazing!"

Twilight and I wrote the letter after dinner Scootaloo putting in her two bits as well then she sent it off. Shortly after we heard a knock at the door, I went to answer and found the mail mare Derpy collapsed at our front door a huge sack on her back.

"Derpy! Here let me take that... Oof!" I pulled the bag off her back and immediately regretted it, I fell backwards with it on top of me knocking the breath out of me.

"Dad!" Scootaloo rushed over valiantly attempting to push the bag off me for a moment before Twilight levitated it off me and to the side.

"Whew... Thanks Twi, and you too Angel." I struggled to my feet no worse for wear and helped Derpy up and inside to sit on the couch. I went to get her a glass of cold water as she rested.

She gulped it down thirstily and I got her another, after that she looked much better.

"Are you ok Derpy? It seems pretty late to be delivering mail." Twilight inquired concerned.

"Oh I've been delivering all day. It’s just taken me a long time... Now that I think of it I should have delivered your mail first." She giggled.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

She pointed over to the heavy bag. "That’s all for you! I've been dragging it around all day, what a workout!"

All day?! Wow clearly there was more to this little mare then met the eye. I walked over to the bag and cautiously opened it, it was full of letters and packages all addressed to Sir Sparkle care of Ponyville. No return addresses I would recognise, Manehattan, Fillydelphia, Hoofington, Appleoosa?

Twilight and Scootaloo joined me spreading out the mail we found as we dug that they were very likely all addressed to me.

"Where did all these come from Derpy?"

"Well the post office of course! We started getting them in the other day from all over Equestria! Looking back I should have started delivering them then!" She giggled. "But I was a little behind. Oh well!" She got up and stretched, flapping her wings experimentally. "Look at the time I better get home or my babysitter will be taking my whole paycheck!"

I quickly cut her off before she left giving her a pouch of bits. "You really went beyond the call of duty this time Derpy thanks, if it happens again just let us know they are at the post office and we’ll come and get them ok?”

"Ok! Thanks!" She flew off and I turned back to the task at hand.

We began opening the letters and packages finding beautiful letters sent from ponies all over Equestria who had been saved or had loved ones saved by my spell. All of them had also sent bits, ranging from a few per envelope to box's full of them.

"These are so nice! But they didn't need to send bits I didn't create that spell to make money!" Truthfully I created it to protect Twilight and Scootaloo anyone else I could help with it was just icing on the cake.

"Well their here now love and I am sure they would be hurt if you sent them back. You'll have to face it you've changed a lot of ponies lives... Mine especially." She leaned over kissing me softly causing Scootaloo to Ewww but she pushed over hugging me tightly as well.

"Me too Dad."

I sighed and held them both. "And I couldn’t be happier. Ok, we'll be sure to put this money to good use there’s lots of good we can do with it right?"

"Right!" Twilight and Scootaloo echoed.

"But it’s late. We better finish checking it tomorrow."

We all headed to bed falling asleep easily.

We woke up a bit late the next day and had to rush to get Scootaloo off to school then we began to sort through the letters and boxes reading each letter and getting a bit teary eyed at the touching stories. Trixie showed up and lent us a hoof as well; we were nearly finished when there was again a knock at the door.

Opening it I found Derpy again with a smaller satchel, she smiled and gave me another couple dozen letters and boxes.

"Again?! How many can there be?"

"Dunno! But you’re keeping me busy!" She giggled flying off to continue her deliveries.

I brought them over to the pile and we continued. By lunchtime we had finished, Twilight set all the letters aside pressing them down with a large book.

"Do you want to keep all those Twi?"

"Of course! They all appreciate what you did so much! Maybe there'll be a museum for you someday and these letters will show ponies just what you accomplished." She said with a grin.

"Oh I hope not. Celebrity isn't for me."

"Really? Well each to their own I guess... The roar of the crowd, all the adoring fans. I love it. But I have to admit the simpler life here with Fluttershy is even better." Trixie smiled with a faraway look in her eyes.

"Glad you think so."

We stored the letters and got a bit of studying in before ending for the day.

The days passed and Ponyville was abuzz with activity, preparations for the Nightmare Night celebration as well as a wedding kept everyone busy. Luna’s reply came back promptly and she was pleased and honoured that they would choose to get married on her night and would be happy to perform the ceremony. The letters as well kept pouring in a few dozen a day, we read each one and I was thankfully I could have helped so many ponies all around Equestria.

We all pitched in where we could, Twilight and Trixie were still kept busy with winter preparations, Scootaloo and her classmates made decorations and Rarity had her hooves full with wedding arrangements as well as requests for specially made costumes. I helped out all I could and with everypony pitching in things were looking good.

I decided I really didn't need a costume but Twilight and all the rest of our friends kept theirs a secret I was very interested in what they were all going as but Twi was very secretive about it.

The evening arrived; the wedding was to take place first so the party and games could be included in the fun afterwards. I waited anxiously in the living room for Twilight and Scootaloo to come out.

Scootaloo came out first her coat and mane were dyed a light grey and she had wisps of fabric on her that flowed behind her as she rushed through the room.

"Do ya like it Dad?! See, see!"

"You look great Angel!"

I turned around and stopped dead Twilight had come out while my attention was diverted. "Wow Twi... Just wow."

Her coat was dyed pure white and her mane and tail dyed in multiple colors teal, light green, light blue and purple. She had a small crown on as well as a necklace and hoofguards. Her cutie mark covered by another, a blazing sun and a pair of wings cleverly concealed strapped to her back, yes she had choose to dress as Princess Celestia.

"Do I look ok?"

"You look beautiful love." And she did though I truly preferred to see her as she was but this was a special night.

"I wrote the Princess to ask her if I could go as her and she was quite flattered, I hope I'm doing her justice..."

"You look cool Mom!"

Prepared we headed out into town; Scootaloo had a large sack to collect her candy she was so excited, too cute.

As we walked we saw plenty of fillies and colts in cute costumes, plenty of adults as well were dressed up.

We made our way to town square where everything had been set up for the wedding, Pinkie Pie jumped out at us from the side of a building with a BOO! She too had a large sack for her candy and was dressed up like an Alligator, Gummy was perched on her back.

"I thought we'd match this year!" She giggled.

"Looking good Pinkie." I complimented.

We found Applejack finishing setting up the games for after wedding she too had an interesting and unexpected costume.

"Applejack! Your a... A..." Twilight stammered.

"A princess?" She spun in a graceful pirouette showing off the fancy dress she was wearing complete with a tiara instead of her customary cowboy hat, her mane and tail both styled nicely. "Well not quite as much a princess as you Twilight." She smirked. "I made a wager with Rarity on which of us could surprise ya'll the most with our costume an I don't plan on helpin her with her fancy dresses if I kin help it. She'll be the one helpin me with my chores." She added with a grin and a wink.

"We'll see about that!" We all spun hearing Rarity’s voice to all gasp in shock. "How do you like it?" We all stared in shock for a moment, pretty much a total flip in their appearance they had both done. Rarity was dressed up in rough and tumble jean overalls with a straw hat on her head, her beautiful mane and tail both tied up to keep them out of the way. "Ha! See their more shocked at my ensemble, I win!"

"No way missy. What do ya'll think? Me or her?"

"Well you both look great." I offered.

"Don't be ridiculous I look like some country bumpkin... No offence Applejack."

Applejack just stared at her for a second. "None taken... But which of us looks more... Out of character?"

Pinkie, Twilight and I put our heads together and discussed it for a few moments while Scootaloo looked bored.

"Why don't you go find Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom? But be sure to be back for the ceremony my little flowerfilly."

"Aww Dad!" She rushed off embarrassed.

"We three have come to a decision but let’s leave it until we talk to everyone else ok?" Twilight said.

"Fine..." They grumped in unison making us all chuckle.

"What’s going on my pretties?" Cackled Trixie as she walked up. She had her coat dyed a light green and her mane and tail a darker green with a traditional witch’s hat and cape as well as a broomstick floating beside her. And a strange companion beside her, it looked like a pony with a bed sheet tossed over it.

"Fluttershy? Is that you?" I asked.

"No! I'm a scary ghost... Boo."

"Oh definitely but shouldn't you at least have some eye holes to see through darling?" Rarity asked.

"NO! I mean... I don't want to ruin the illusion of my ghostliness...?"

Twilight sighed and her horn lit up zipping a pair of holes in the sheet Fluttershy could see through.

"Eek!" She dropped to the ground covering her eyes then peeking out after a moment. She started to giggle slightly then uncontrollably looking from Rarity to Applejack. "I guess it’s not all scary."

"Have no fear! Daring Do is here!" Came a voice from above us as Dash swooped down causing Fluttershy to cower again.

Dash had made good use of the Hat and vest we had given her and had her coat dyed yellow and her mane and tail dyed grey, still in a rainbow pattern but all in greys and her cutiemark redone as a compass rose. She fit the bill pretty darn good.

"Well Daring Do how thoughtful of you to jump out of your books and join us." Twilight grinned.

"But of course!"

Just then there was a clap of thunder and through the clouds flew a chariot pulled by two of Luna’s Nightguards with her in the back smiling down on everyone. They landed to the side of the podium and she dismounted.

"YOUR PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT HAS ARRIVED!" She projected with a mischievous grin. A little colt broke free from the crowd who were all bowing and ran over to her hugging her leg tightly.

"I'm so glad you came Princess Luna!" He had a white and brown coat in a pinto design his mane and tail were dark and light brown.

"Well I couldn't let you down now could I Pip?" She whispered gently ruffling his mane with her forehoof. "And what are you dressed as this year?"

He stood back and turned around proudly showing off his tattered rags and sickly green splotches across his coat along with what looked to be bite marks. "I'm a Zombie!"

"Ooh scary! Don't bite me!"

"Aww I wouldn't do that. I might bite some candy though!"

She laughed and patted him on the head again then walked up onto the podium. "Is everything prepared?" She asked directing her question to Rarity.

"Yes Princess Luna, ready when you are."

"Then let us begin!"

Everyone got arranged, Mrs Pie standing to the side of the podium not wearing a costume but a plain and beautiful dress instead her daughter Blinkie beside her dressed up as a Banshee and beside her I could only assume was her fiancé Quartz Dasher dressed as a knight.

Pinkie stood to the other side as the sole bridesmaid; she didn't seem to mind and was grinning happily. Applejack stood just above her as her brothers best mare, she looked uncomfortable in her dress but still smiled beautifully waiting for the music to start.

Big Mac came out and started up the isle, his coat was dyed a dark green with black stitching drawn on here and there his mane and tail were black. He wore a tattered and worn suit and was missing his usual yoke; instead he had a pair of blots protruding from his neck. Frankenstein... Ponystine maybe?

The music started up and Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo came out tossing dark flowers. Sweetie Belle was dressed up in a super cute kitty costume and Apple Bloom dressed up as a Timber Wolf, scary!

Inkie came out from between two buildings her father escorting her; he too wasn't dressed up but had a nice suit on and a broad smile as he walked her up. Inkie I really should have guessed had a long beautiful wedding gown, tattered and rent in places her mane done up in a beehive with a white streak in it and a pair of bolts upon her neck as well. Bride of Ponystine, nice.

They walked up and her dad hugged her and took his place by his wife putting his arm around her as she cried in joy.

Twilight and I watched eagerly holding each other as Luna began.

"We are gathered here on this the most wonderful of nights to join these two ponies in wedded bliss. Big Macintosh and Inkie Pie, together you step forth on a new journey."

"Big Macintosh please repeat after me, I do solemnly swear to love you, hold you and cherish you for so long as we both shall live."

Big Mac cleared his throat and took one of Inkie’s hooves in his. "Inkie Pie, I do solemnly swear to love you, hold an cherish you for so long as we both shall live." He sniffed slightly a few tears running from his eyes.

Luna gestured to Inkie.

Her tears were flowing freely already as she grasped his big hoof with her small ones. "Big Macintosh, I solemnly swear to love you, cherish and hold you for so long as we both live."

Luna smiled down on them then turned to Applejack. "The symbols?"

Applejack stepped forward presenting Mac with the necklace he had made for Inkie and for her a simple but clearly sturdy necklace she had made for him. He ducked down and she placed her necklace for him over his head then ducked down herself so he could place her necklace over her large hair letting it fall down to rest around her neck.

"Wonderful. By the power vested in me I declare you Mare and Stallion, husband and wife. You may kiss."

Inkie and Mac came together passionately while we all stomped, cheered and applauded.

"I wish you both all the best, my blessing upon you." Luna smiled somewhat sadly and moved away from the couple and everyone else crowded in to congratulate them. She walked over to us and grinned. "Well sister I'm so glad to see you here. But I thought you had your hooves full with the celebration in Canterlot? And you seem to have shrunk a bit." She giggled.

"Oh Luna... Do you think I captured her look correctly? I worked hard on it."

"You look lovely Twilight. My sister would be proud. Now if you'll excuse me I have ponies to scare and games to play." She grinned and flew off.

We went up to congratulate the happy couple.

Big Mac shook my hand vigorously. Thank ya kindly for gettin Princess Luna to marry us Rick."

"I'm sure she would have been happy to do it even if you asked her when she arrived but your welcome. I'm glad to see you both so happy together."

"Why so soon? You only just proposed a short while ago." Twilight asked.

"Well why wait? We were eager to be husband and wife and we both love Nightmare Night so it was the perfect time." Inkie explained.

"Good enough reason." I concluded.

We all joined the celebration playing games and enjoying the food, there was a dance floor as well and Twilight and I enjoyed a few dances together. I sat down to rest a bit as Twilight and Trixie teamed up to create magical fireworks for the fillies and colts.

I felt a tug on my hand and looked down to find Diamond Tiara looking very pretty in a fancy dress that complimented her tiara and a pair of fairy wings strapped to her back.

"Tiara! I'm glad to see you, how are you doing?"

She blushed slightly. "Good! Um... Dance?" She asked shyly.

I chuckled and swooped her up taking her to the dance floor.

"I've been trying really hard to be nicer to Scootaloo, and everypony else too!"

"I'm sure you have. I'm proud of you little filly it’s not easy to change."

"Well... I owe you."

"That’s not the only reason you should change, you know you were being a bit mean right?"

"Yeah... I'm sorry..."

I gave her a hug. "Hey it’s never too late to change."

"Thanks!"

Apparently Sweetie Belle saw me dancing with Diamond Tiara and was waiting when we finished.

"Me next!"

"You got it sweet kitty."

I swept her up and around the dance floor.

"So has Tiara been being nicer to you three?"

"Yeah, it’s weird. But it’s nice to not have her bugging us all the time. Silver Spoon is following her lead too."

"Well I'm glad to hear it, and your being nice to her too right?"

"Well... We're not being mean…” She smiled innocently.

"One step at time then." I grinned to her hugging her tightly.

"Meow!" She agreed.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were both waiting their sacks half full already.

"Me next!" Apple Bloom shouted.

"Aww..." Scootaloo sulked.

"Hey you get to see Rick all the time Scootaloo!" Apple Bloom reasoned.

"Okay, okay you've got a point."

I smiled to her and swept up Apple Bloom.

"A timber wolf? Scary costume."

"Yup! Everypony thinks so!"

"Looks like you girls are cleaning up candy wise."

"We know all the best spots! And with Pinkie Pie busy with her sisters we don't have to share with her." She giggled.

"And you'll soon have a new sister sharing your house too. How does Granny feel about that?"

"It's going to be so cool! Inkie is really nice! As for Granny, well you could ask her yourself..." She pointed over by the podium and I could see Granny Smith snoring away in a chair oblivious to the merrymaking around her. "She managed to stay awake for the whole wedding! She's so proud of Mac! Me too!"

"Lots of changes around your household eh?"

"You bet! And I found out my cousin Babs Seed is going to be visiting next summer! She's from Manehatten!"

"Well that'll be fun."

"You bet!"

We finished our dance and I scooped up my little Angel swinging her around while she squealed happily.

"How’s your night going Angel?"

"Great! Didja see all the candy we got already? And I didn't have to wear that dumb dress!"

I laughed. "No I guess you didn't. Does everyone like your costume?"

"Yup! But I'll admit Apple Blooms is scarier!"

I hugged her tightly. "No worries Angel no Timber Wolves can ever come here."

"I know Dad, you keep us safe!"

"You got it."

We danced for a bit then the three of them scampered off to collect more candy and I collapsed back into my seat exhausted. Those little fillies have so much energy!

As I sat down I bumped something under the table that squeaked, looking I found a pair of teal eyes looking at me from through a sheet.

"Fluttershy. What are you doing down there?" I pulled her out to sit beside me.

"Oh, Trixie is busy with Twilight and I got a bit... Nervous. I really don't like this holiday, so much scaring and startling!"

I smiled at her. "Oh Fluttershy." I levitated over a piece of cake for her and she took it under her sheet munching happily.

"Thank you."

"Not a problem."

We relaxed a bit then I convinced her to come with me to try a few of the games. She loosened up a bit and enjoyed herself but still kept an eye on everything around her.

As the night progressed we often heard the screams of fillies and colts as they came galloping through town fleeing Luna in her disguise as Nightmare Moon, Pinkie often joined them and her sisters too. It looked like everyone was having a great time.

When the night was winding down we all gathered together, Twilight, Pinkie, Inkie, Mac, Blinkie, Quartz Dasher, Mr and Mrs Pie as well as Rarity, Applejack, Dash, Fluttershy, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and I, Granny Smith as well sleeping to the side.

Applejack and Rarity were clearly getting a bit impatient both fidgeting in their costumes.

"Alright ya'll we been waiting long enough."

"Yes. Which one of us wins?"

We conferred a bit more and Twilight stepped forward.

"It’s a tie."

"What?!" They echoed.

"Sorry you both went all out. I originally voted for Applejack, both your costumes are great but she gave up her hat and she never does that..." I began.

"Hah!" Applejack interrupted.

"But. Twi reminded me that Rarity’s Mane and tail are her pride and joy and she tied them down plain and unassuming."

"Well... I recon that’s true, you really did go all out Rare."

"And you too darling! I know you love that hat so much!"

"It was ma daddies..."

"So it’s a tie, you should both help each other when you can. Right?"

They looked at each other then hugged. "Right!"

The evening came to an end and we all bid Luna farewell her chariot weighed down with all the candy the fillies and colts insisted she take. Most of the little ones got taken home for bed as the rest of us cleaned up, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle tried their best to help but nodded off before too long.

We got things cleaned up easily and we all went our separate ways, Granny slung over Big Macs back and Apple Bloom over Applejacks her hat securely back on her head,

Mr and Mrs Pie as well as Blinkie and Quartz Dasher were all staying at the hotel in town so they didn’t have far to go. Inkie was staying with Big Mac and as it was their wedding night... Well maybe Applejack better invest in some earplugs.

Sweetie Belles parents collected her and headed home, Rarity had her mane and tail untied and was trying to brush them out as she headed home as well. Pinkie headed home as well somehow she had managed to acquire a large bag of candy of her own through the night. Dash zipped off and Trixie teleported Fluttershy and herself back home to spare her from walking in the dark.

Twilight and I walked together side by side Scootaloo in my arms and Twi levitating her big bag of candy beside us. As we walked in Scootaloo woke up a bit as we tucked her in bed with her candy at the foot of the bed.

"It was so much fun." She mumbled.

"We'll get you cleaned up in the morning honey, sleep tight."

She nodded sleepily and fell right asleep. Twilight and I looked down at her for a minute.

We're so lucky.

We sure are love.

We exited shutting her door quietly and collapsed down on the couch kissing softly. When we pulled away we found some of the dye she used had transferred from her lips to mine.

Oh no! I see some purple there. I kissed her again. Guess we'll have to finish the job.

I swept her up in my arms giggling and we went to the bathroom I put her in the tub and removed her accessories and got undressed myself following her in. I washed her gently revealing the mare I knew and loved.

There’s my beautiful wife. I kissed her passionately

Oh you. I thought I looked beautiful as Celestia?

You did but not nearly as much as just being youself.

We dried off and I carried her to bed where we made love softly and sweetly.

I love you.

We drifted off.

Nightmare Night...

A night to remember...

Chapter 10 (If you go out in the woods today...)

View Online

With the excitement and fun of Nightmare Night done for another year Ponyville continued its preparations for winter, plenty of food needed to be stored and homes repaired and winterized.

My job afforded me plenty of extra time so I assisted anywhere I could, helping repair roofs, cutting and piling up wood for fireplaces as well as going with Twilight out to the some of the outreaching farms to see if they needed any assistance.

Letters and packages kept arriving for me for another week before they started to slow down. The amazingly generous ponies of Equestria had sent me in total seven thousand some bits, a crazy amount. We did all we could around Ponyville with them, donating to the few charities there were as well as making sure the seniors home was well repaired and supplied for the coming winter, we also made anonymous donations to the less well off families around Ponyville.

Still all that had only run us not even a thousand bits; we would have to look further afield for ponies to help.

Twilight informed me of another Ponyville tradition that was coming up, the Running of the Leaves. A race through Whitetail Woods to assist the dying leaves falling from the trees. Seemed a bit strange but no more so then anything else I had seen.

Race day came up quickly and there were plenty of ponies lined up to compete, chief among them was Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Twilight had told me last time they competed they had been so eager to win they overdid it tricking one another and being suspicious they hardly had any fun at all. Twilight and I walked up to the start line just before the race was to begin.

"Heya Twilight an Rick. Where’s yer number sugar?" She asked Twilight.

"Oh I don't think I'll compete this year. I wouldn't want to embarrass you and Dash again." She answered with a sly smile.

"Now hold on! You wouldn't have beaten us if we hadn't been so busy trying to outdo and trick one another!" Dash broke in.

"Exactly." She answered again with a smug grin.

"Ya don't gotta worry about that this year sugar. Nothin but a good clean race right Rainbow?"

"Definitely! It'll be me then Applejack then the rest of these racers this year."

"Ah think you mean Applejack then Rainbow Dash then all the others close behind doncha?"

"No way! You might be close behind me but I'm winning this year for sure!"

"Hmm... We'll see."

They glared at one another for a moment determined looks on their faces but then burst out in laughter.

"Well good luck to you both. You'll have some competition this year for sure." I offered.

"What? From who?" Dash scoffed.

Twilight and I stepped aside and Scootaloo sprung from between us her number proudly displayed.

"Squirt!"

"Yeah! Its gonna be great!"

"Have fun honey"

Twilight and I walked off to the side as they were ready to start the race.

Pinkie Pie was floating above the racers in a balloon ready to start and give commentary for the race.

"On your mark! Get set! Get ready! Get prepared! Get motivated! Get down! What was I supposed to be doing again...? Oh right! Go!!!" She shot off her confetti cannon to start the race the force of it pushing her balloon ahead of the racers, I have no idea how she even got her balloon to fly with it up there... Typical Pinkie.

And with a thunderous gallop they were all off, I couldn't quite tell through the crowd and the dust but it looked like Dash and Applejack were leading the pack I imagined Scootaloo right on their heels, she might not be as big as most of the other ponies racing but she was fast.

I bowed to Twilight and gestured after the pack of racers. "Shall we my love?"

She smiled and curtseyed to me. "I thought you'd never ask."

So we walked side by side my arm over her enjoying the scenery. We were far enough behind the racers that as we walked the leaves fell all around us the sunlight flitting between them. It was quite beautiful.

As we walked we pulled down any large clumps of leaves that had failed to dislodge with our telekinesis. I picked a few of the last flowers of the season and tucked a few of them in Twilights mane kissing her while I did so.

A perfect day. With the most beautiful mare in Equestria.

She blushed slightly still not used to me complimenting her. Oh you. And me with the most handsome human in Equestria. She smirked.

I chuckled and kissed her again softly. Not a huge accomplishment. But if you’re happy with me I'm satisfied.

I am. I love you.

I love you too Twi. So much.

We kissed passionately then resumed our walk through the woods. As we walked we passed a few ponies resting, they had exhausted themselves in the first big sprint and were regaining their energy to continue. Shortly after we walked by they quickly passed us as we ambled along.

"So Twi."

"Yes?"

"What’s winter like here? Do the Pegasus control and maintain it like the normal weather?"

"No not really. They start it off but then it simply goes on its own much like the rain storms they can't control how hard the wind will blow or where the lightning will strike. It can get quite cold, snowing and blowing but that’s why we do all our preparation."

"Makes sense, I'm sure it’s beautiful."

"It is. Oh I can't wait to walk with you like this with a beautiful coat of snow on the ground, icicles in the trees..." She sighed happily.

"Sounds good love."

We eventually got to the end of the trail back in Ponyville to find plenty of exhausted racers collapsed on the ground Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo among them.

"So how did it go this year?" Twilight asked.

"We tied... Again..." Dash grumped.

"Ah common Rainbow at least we tied for first this time!" Applejack laughed chucking Dash on the shoulder.

"Okay, okay... And there’s nopony else I would rather share first place with." She grinned.

"How about you Angel?"

"Aww, I only got sixth place Dad..." Scootaloo kicked a nearby pebble looking disappointed.

"Sixth place?! That’s wonderful honey!"

"Sure is Angel, you were racing against adults. Couldn't be more then a few other racers your age, you did great!"

"You sure did Squirt!" Dash chipped in.

"I couldn't agree more." Added Princess Celestia as she glided down from her vantage point up on a cloud.

We all bowed respectfully. "Good to see you Princess, I had no idea you would be here."

She smiled at me. "I always try to find time in my schedule for the running of the leaves. It’s one of my favourite times of the year. You did very well young Scootaloo Sparkle, you should be proud."

Scootaloo turned excitedly to us. "She knows my name! Thank you Princess!"

She smiled and turned to Dash and Applejack. "A tie? How unprecedented, though with you two I suppose I really should have expected it." Her horn glowed and brought forward the first place medal, it flashed suddenly and split it into two halves a picture of Applejack on one and Rainbow Dash on the other both with separate chains. She levitated them over each of their heads. "Congratulations to you both."

"Thank you Princess!" They echoed holding up their medals they fit them together into one showing the crowd. Everyone cheered and the Princess passed out awards to the other four top placers.

She then turned to go to her chariot stopping before us. "Sorry Scootaloo but there’s no medal for sixth." She said softly.

"That’s okay Princess, I've already got the best medal in Equestria!" She beamed showing her my medal. "My Dad lets me wear it! And I'll do even better next year you'll see!"

The Princess smiled. "I see, your a lucky filly. I look forward to seeing you race next year. Good day to you all."

We all bowed as she departed.

"That was fun; let’s go Angel I think the sixth place filly deserves a milkshake to celebrate." I picked her up placing her on my shoulders.

"Yay!"

"Sounds good to me!" Pinkie Pie chimed in hopping down from her balloon behind us.

The six of us headed to Sugarcube Corner and celebrated with a round of milkshakes.

The next morning I was up early, Twilight had been struck by inspiration in the middle of the night and had been up doing research. There were piles of books all over; I offered to clean things up while she and Trixie went out to practice.

I was making good headway when Scootaloo burst in; school had just recently gotten out for the winter holiday. She, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom all came in smiling like angels, now what were they up to?

"Dad..."

I put down the load of books I was carrying. "What’s up Angel?"

"Well... We were hoping..."

"We wanted to go visit Zecora!" Apple Bloom burst out.

"Well... I'm pretty busy here girls maybe later?"

"We can go on our own. We know the way." Sweetie Belle offered.

"No no... You know the Everfree forest is dangerous, the path to Zecora’s is quite a bit safer but still..."

"Dad! I'm not a little foal..."

I knelt down and hugged her tightly. "I know, I know. Don't be in such a big hurry to grow up Angel. If anything happened to you... Any of you..."

"Well... What if we took a Wardstone with us?"

"I... I'm still not sure..."

"Pleeese!" All three of them lined up staring at me with big cute puppy or rather pony eyes.

Scootaloo turned to the door and beckoned someone in. "Come on we need backup!"

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon trotted in beside them and fixed their too cute gazes also on me.

"Okay! Okay I give, I give!" I grinned. "You girls sure don't play fair." I sighed and got one of my spare Wardstones from the closet making sure it was fully charged. "Alright you will be safe with this along... Just be careful all of you ok? Be sure to listen to Zecora she has plenty to teach."

"We will! Thanks Dad!" She flew up kissing me on the cheek and allowing me to give her a hug before I put the stone in her saddlebag. They all thanked me and the group of them trotted off toward the forest.

I watched them go for a moment then turned back to cleaning up lost in my own thoughts. It was nice to see all five of them getting along. I was a bit worried but I knew they were a group of very smart fillies and with the Wardstone nothing would bother them.

I worked for another hour shelving and cleaning up; I was carrying my last load of books to their shelf when I stepped on something causing me to drop my load when I stumbled forward.

"Scootaloo!" Always leaving her things laying about for me to trip over that filly. I gathered up my pile of books and turned to kick whatever I tripped over towards her room and stopped dead. A Wardstone... I glanced at the closet to see if maybe it somehow fell out of its sack and made its way here... No they door was closed, it could only be...

I dropped the books and ran out the door toward the Everfree forest. Everything will be fine; everything will be fine I kept repeating to myself as I ran. The path is safe they should be ok even without the stone. But it was that same path that Twilight and I encountered a Manticore... I ran faster.

The path to Zecora’s wasn't well used of course and a short way into the woods I easily picked up the girls tracks, I slowed watching the tracks for any irregularities looking ahead occasionally to see if I could spot them. About halfway to Zecora’s the tracks stopped and milled around for a bit before turning and heading into the forest, what was she thinking!

I followed carefully wanting to run but I had to move at a slow and steady pace so I didn't lose the trail. A short ways in I found another set of tracks intersecting theirs,

I didn't recognise them but they didn't look good. Pads and claw marks almost like a... Wolf...

I broke into a run again. "Scootaloo!!! Sweetie Belle! Apple Bloom! Diamond Tiara! Silver Spoon!?" I rushed along shouting for them and trying to keep on their trail as well as listening intently.

To say I was worried wouldn't do it justice I was freaking out. Suddenly some distance away I heard what sounded like a scream. I headed that way as fast as I could; it had to be them...

I burst into a small clearing to find a small pack of Timber Wolves circling a tree containing Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara on one of the lower branches with Scootaloo trying to haul her higher up and with good reason, the Timber wolves were clearly more intelligent then I had given them credit for two of them stood side by side with another balancing on top of them in a small pyramid formation.

A perfect springboard for another of them which was about to run up and with their help try to get to the girls, from my vantage point I could see it would have an excellent chance of doing so.

I rushed forward and grabbed its tail wrenching it to the side getting a few splinters but throwing it off balance as it as was about to charge.

"HEY! Get outta here!"

"Dad!"

"Rick!"

The Timber Wolf I had thrown off balance jumped back as I kicked at it, I rushed by to the tree the girls were in causing the wolves circling it also to back off. "Are you all ok?" I asked turning my attention to the girls for a moment.

"Dad look out!"

Again I had misjudged the wolves, I hoped the suddenness of my appearance would throw them off and confuse them long enough for me to get in the tree myself and pull the girls up higher.

I felt a stabbing pain in my calf as one of them bit down pulling me off balance, fortunately Rarity made her clothing out of superior fabrics and her seamstress skills were unquestionable. So instead of it ripping through the fabric and taking away a hunk of my leg it gashed my calf and ripped some of the fabric.

I stumbled forward as it released me and that likely saved me from losing a few fingers from the wolf that was about to bite down on my hand that I hadn't even seen sneak up. My hand jammed into its mouth and its sharp teeth punctured my skin as it bit down, but before it did too much damage it encountered my ring pushed deep back between its teeth keeping it from closing its mouth fully.

I yanked my hand back losing some more skin as well as getting cut a bit more, I punched it on the side of the head immediately regretting it, it was like hitting a solid plank of wood. I backed up against the tree holding my hand to my body as the pack spread out to surround me.

I glanced up to see Scootaloo about to soar down. "No!" I gasped. "Stay in the tree Angel. No matter what."

"But..."

"Please."

Something occurred to me, how they heck were they even getting close enough to bite me? I fumbled in my pockets for a second. I didn't bring the stone... Idiot!

The wolves remained in a semicircle growling at me but made no further move closer, I was about to try to get into the tree when from behind them came another wolf.

Much bigger, nearly the size or Big Mac, clearly the Alpha of the pack. The other wolves parted as it came forward; it stalked toward me unafraid its intentions clear.

I was in considerable pain but I didn't feel weak from blood loss yet. I drew my self up straight staring into its glowing yellow eyes; there wasn't much I could do.

Try to climb and it would be on me in a second, try to fight and I would lose, I had only moments to do something before it attacked and I was unarmed... Or was I?

I summoned a small ball of flame into my hand about the size of a marble, it was the best I could do and tossed it at him. I hoped maybe to singe its nose, scare it off a second maybe delay it long enough to get into the tree. What happened was far more then I could have imagined.

The fire caught on its wooden skin immediately and began to quickly spread; it leapt back with yelps of pain slamming into its pack mates setting them also ablaze. In mere moments those of the pack that hadn’t fled were burning, running in circles, snapping at each other, yelping in pain and even rolling on the ground in an attempt to put the flames out, another testament to their intelligence.

But rolling did them no good the flames were too well entrenched in their bodies, at this point they were clearly no longer any threat to us.

"Stop!" I shouted. They did and turned with a snarl and then whimpered. It was far easier to put flames out then to create them and I snuffed the flames off the group of them all at once and then waited to see what they would do. I was hoping they would be smart enough to know I had helped them and what would likely happen if they attacked me again.

They lined up staring at me the pack leader smoking and burnt in places still at their head.
I made a shooing sort of gesture. "Go on. Get out of here."

He stared at me for a second before turning and loping into the woods the pack close behind. I collapsed against the tree relieved and feeling a bit weak.

"Dad!" Scootaloo sailed down landing on me hugging me tightly. I put my good arm around her and held her tight kissing her brow. "I'm so mad at you right now..." I sighed. "No... Not really Angel just relieved..."

"I'm sorry! I didn't realize the stone fell out until they started chasing us!"

Diamond Tiara made her way down and threw herself into my embrace as well. "Thank you!"

Silver Spoon, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom made it down safely and I hugged them each tightly glad they were all safe. I concentrated and managed to heal myself enough to stop my bleeding but I wasn't able to close my wounds completely.

"Its ok girls. We're ok. It’s all my fault."

Scootaloo hung her head. "Because we're not old enough to go on our own and you shouldn't have let us...?"

I ruffled her mane and held her tightly. "No. You did well; you stayed together and got yourselves out of danger quickly. You did everything right."

I pulled her saddlebags off showing them the small hole in the side that that widened and allowed the stone to fall out. "No, if I had fixed this when I said I was going to..."

"I said it could wait though Dad! You were busy!"

I smiled at her though still mad at myself. "Thanks. I'm just glad you’re all ok."

"Um Rick?"

"Yes Silver Spoon?"

"Why did you put them out? They hurt you! They could have..."

I rubbed her back comfortingly. "Yes they could have. And if they had hurt any of you, of if they had kill... Well, I would have let them burn to the ground and probably this whole forest too... But they didn't, and their just animals. Smart animals but animals still, their just doing what they have to, to survive. I didn't want them to suffer or burn down the forest with us still in it! Not to mention Zecora’s home so I took a chance, don't worry I was ready to light them back up if I had to."

Diamond Tiara was cuddled up right beside me shivering. "Can... Can we go home now?"

With their help I got to my feet but I had no idea where we were. "Angel, can you fly up and find us the most direct way back to Ponyville?"

"You bet!"

Within moments we were headed slowly straight back towards the border. The closer we got to the Wardstones the better I would feel. I kept a sharp eye behind us just in case the Timber wolves were following us. I didn't see anything but somehow that didn't make me feel much better.

Only when we broke through the edge of the tree line did I relax as we slowly made our way back toward Ponyville.

"By the way girls, why did you leave the trail?"

"Oh... We thought we saw some wild Zap Apple trees and went to investigate." Scootaloo explained.

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle opened their saddlebags to show them half full of rainbow colored apples. "We woulda gotten more but we heard howling behind us!" Apple Bloom gasped.

"We weren't real scared but as soon as they burst through the underbrush right behind us we ran!" Sweetie Belle added.

"We were scared then but Spoonie remembered what you said about putting food in a tree to protect it from animals and we figured it would work for us too!" Diamond Tiara hugged her friend causing her to blush.

"Yes... But we never would have made it up if it wasn't for Scootaloo. She helped each of us up the tree!" Silver Spoon gushed.

Scootaloo blushed as well. "Aww, I couldn't leave my friends in trouble."

"You all did amazingly girls, I'm proud of you." We reached town and I sent the girls off to their homes.

"Tell your parents as much as you are comfortable, if they want to yell at me tell them to come see me I take full responsibility."

They all shook their heads stubbornly and rushed off before I could say any more.

"Well let’s get home Angel."

"What!? Shouldn't we go to the hospital?"

"No its ok when I get my strength back I can finish healing myself, no need to take up their time."

"Oookay..."

I felt a bit better already and healed my leg a bit more so I wasn't limping through town. I was hoping Twilight wasn't home yet so I would have some more time to heal and I could downplay how life threatening the encounter had been.

No such luck.

She was in the kitchen making dinner when we came in. "Oh your home, why were all those books thrown on the floor I was a bit worr..." She turned and saw our haggard appearance not to mention the blood on my pant leg and sleeve. "Ahh!" She rushed over pushing us down on the couch. "What happened!?”

I held her tightly and explained making sure I took full responsibility for what happened and my little Angel came right back claiming it was all their doing.

She sighed and frowned at me then pressed forward kissing me fiercely causing Scootaloo to roll her eyes and head to the washroom to clean up.

Why do you keep putting yourself in these dangerous situations?!

I'm sorry Twi. I hate making you worry, I just reacted...

And did the right thing again... Sigh... You keep scaring me like this and I'm going to have to tie you up and keep you home with me!

I grinned slyly. Sounds like fun.

Riiick! Naughty.

I kissed her softly. Never want to lose you love. I'll be more careful.

Okay. We're a team now; if there’s danger to face we'll face it together.

You got it.

We had dinner and I managed to heal myself enough by bedtime to rest comfortably.

We lay warm and safe together drifting off.

That was too close, far too aggressive, too close to the trail.

What could be happening in the Everfree forest?

I'd have to go see Zecora and get her opinion on it...

Chapter 11 (Trouble and Tribbles)

View Online

The next morning I woke up to a... Interesting sight. Twilight standing right over me in our bed, a so cute look of concentration on her face her beautiful eyes closed and her horn glowing brightly, sweat was running off her.

"Morning love." I whispered as I reached up and put my arms around her gently.

"Shh... Just a second, I've almost got... It!" Her horn stopped glowing and she collapsed onto me.

"Are you ok Twi?"

She opened her eyes and smiled pressing forward to kiss me softly. "Harder then you make it look."

"What is?" I asked confused.

She snuggled against me. "Healing."

I held up my hand to see it was fully healed, I flexed my calf and it too felt fine. I held her close to me kissing her neck. "Thanks Twi. You didn't have to do that."

"Don't be silly. I've been meaning to try that spell for ages anyhow. Whew... Its going to take some more practice for sure."

"For your first try at it you were amazing."

We lay there together for a few moments as she caught her breath and I just stared at her.

"You’re so beautiful Twi." I whispered as I caressed the side of her face.

She blushed slightly and favoured me with a derisive snort. "Ha! I'm all sweaty and my manes just a mess I'm..."

I stopped her by gently pressing my finger to her lips. "And yet you’re the most beautiful thing I've ever seen." I kissed her firmly as a few tears formed in the corners of her eyes.

She smiled at me with a half shake of her head. "You make me feel so... So... Wanted... Needed... Desired... Loved." Her blush intensified as she spoke.

I ran my hands down her body loving the feeling of her soft fur against me. "You are love, so much."

Before things got too heated we got up and I carried her downstairs where we shared a perhaps suspiciously long shower.

When we came out Scootaloo was sitting at the table eating her cereal pointedly ignoring any noises she might have heard from the washroom.

Twilight and I shared a smile. "Morning Angel." I kissed the top of her head on my way upstairs to get dressed.

"Morning..." She mumbled through her cereal.

I got dressed quickly and Twilight called up to me from the kitchen.

"We should hurry and check on Zecora Rick."

"Be right there."

"You’re going to Zecora’s? Can I come?"

"Sorry Angel not this time." I answered coming down the stairs.

"But..."

I knelt down beside her chair and gave her a hug. "Not this time, and I do mean this time. I want to take you, and your friends back into the forest later. I don't want you to be afraid of it. Just to be cautious, ok?"

She favoured me with a small smile. "Ok Dad!"

"That’s my filly."

"I'll go tell Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle... I guess Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon too..."

"Aren't you getting along with them yet honey?" Twilight asked.

"I'm trying! Sometimes they act nice and sometimes they act like they used to..."

"It’s not easy to change Angel, even for you Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom to change your perceptions of them. Just promise me you'll try."

"I will! I won't let you down!"

Twilight and I hugged her tightly. "We love you honey."

Scootaloo flew off as we headed out of town towards Zecora’s; we walked casually together enjoying each others presence but also a bit on edge. I checked my pocket for the tenth time to make sure the Wardstone I had brought was still securely there. Twilight had her saddlebags on with some snacks, books and another Wardstone just to be sure.

The forest seemed quiet; a few birdcalls were all we heard. Perhaps the lack of activity could be attributed to the coming winter... Maybe. We approached the clearing Zecora’s house was in with no incident but seeing the outside of her home we stopped short a moment.

Her masks and fetishes from her homeland had been scattered about some of them broken, every window we could see also had been smashed and the door lay ajar. We approached cautiously.

"Zecora?" Twilight whispered as we entered her horn lighting up to show us the horror show that was the interior of Zecora’s house. Here too all her decorations had been thrown to the ground and smashed, her potions scattered and broken as well as her cauldron having been upturned.

We moved in further afraid of just what we might find and careful of the glass on the floor. Most of her small library of books were ripped up and wrecked causing Twilight to gasp in outrage but quite a few looked to be missing, looking back I realized there were likely a great many potions missing as well.

"What could have happened Rick?"

"I don't know. I’m just glad and worried we haven’t found her yet.”

We searched around a bit more finding her simple bedding as well ripped up and flipped over, but no sign of Zecora. Even more worrying was looking around outside I couldn't find any tracks at all of what could have caused this. A single set of pony tracks led away from the back of Zecora’s hut, these we followed carefully.

The tracks followed a small but well worn trail, they proceeded straight with no deviations, maybe she got out of there safely... As we followed the trail we both felt like something was watching us but we couldn't see a thing through the thick foliage.

As we followed the path we began to hear rushing water perhaps a creek or small river. We rounded a corner and found a beautiful and relieving sight, a small creek that cascaded down from an outcropping making a small waterfall and pool before meandering back into the forest. And under that waterfall apparently enjoying a shower was Zecora looking none the worse for wear. She glanced our way and gasped.

"Twilight and Rick, this is a surprise to see you here before my eyes."

"Zecora!" Twilight shrugged off her saddlebags and waded right into the small pool to hug Zecora tightly. "We were so worried!"

Zecora looked a bit uncomfortable and confused when she glanced over to me for guidance I was placing my Ward stone on the ground carefully and looking about still suspicious of what might be out there.

Zecora raised her eyebrow questioningly. "These precautions have a reason of this I am sure, what is the concern of your paramour?" She asked Twilight.

They both got out of the pool and dried off as we explained what had happened to the girls and I the other day and what we had found at her hut today. To say she was shocked and outraged would be an understatement, she quickly gathered up her things as did we and headed back toward her home.

"Do not think I don't believe what you have seen, but I must see for myself before I scream."

We hurried down the trail following her, the forest still seemed quiet and oppressive but before too long we came to her hut. We both stood back as she circled her home righting her masks and fetishes shaking her head sadly at the ones that were damaged beyond repair.

She then turned to the interior of her home and we followed her in Twilights horn lighting the small space until Zecora located a lamp that hadn't been smashed and lit it up. She sighed and began sorting through the mess calmly.

"Such acts of hatred were far too common in my homeland, that is why many of us fled after witnessing it firsthand."

"We're so sorry Zecora." I said apologetically as we helped her sort through the mess for undamaged items.

"They have ruined much and broken even more, how fortunate they chose not to check the floor."

She moved some things aside and carefully pried up a cleverly concealed trapdoor revealing a small stock of potions as well as several important looking books.

"In the wrong hooves these could do much harm, to think they had been stolen filled me with alarm."

"What are you going to do Zecora? You can't stay here alone now!" Twilight reasoned.

"Let them chase me from my home?! No they shall not make me roam."

Twilight and I shared a concerned look. "Just for now Zecora, please come back to town with us. We need to figure out what’s going on, gather the other Elements of Harmony and consult with the Princess's." I offered.

She looked at us seeing the concern in our faces and sighed heavily. "You are right we must go see, I should not let my stubbornness govern me."

We helped her gather up everything salvageable then we exited shutting the door behind us with hopes she might be able to return someday soon. We traveled steadily out of the forest the feeling of being watched even stronger, even the birdcalls were silent now as we reached the forests edge.

Zecora turned back looking longingly back towards her home as we exited, suddenly from the concealment of the underbrush came a flurry of thrown rocks. I quickly moved in front of Twilight to block them shielding my own eyes. They were pebble sized and only stung slightly when they struck.

"Who's there!? Show yourselves!" I shouted.

The underbrush rustled and another hail of stones flew toward us, Twilight was ready this time though and her telekinetic shield protected the three of us. And a good thing too as this hail of stones were quite a bit bigger then the last. When it stopped a hissing voice came from the concealment of the underbrush.

"This forest ours now. Go and never come back."

"Who are you? What do you want?" Asked Twilight.

The only answer was another volley of thrown stones which bounced ineffectively off the shield followed by some rustling in the foliage then silence.

We backed off slowly towards town then turned and fled still casting fugitive glances behind us in case we were being followed, thankfully it didn't appear we were.

We got to town and immediately headed home. Twilight and Zecora stayed there to write a letter to the Princesses while I headed out to gather our friends as quickly as I could.

I found, or rather Pinkie Pie found me quickly bouncing up behind me as I was headed to Sugarcube Corner.

"Hi Rick!"

I jumped slightly still a bit on edge. "Ahh! Pinkie!"

She grinned apologetically. "Oops, sorry!"

I shook my head with a smile. "It’s ok. But we've got problems, head to the library ok?"

She saluted and zipped off in that direction. "You got it!"

I headed to Carousel Boutique next.

The bell above the door jingled as I entered, Rarity was helping a customer so I just waited to the side until she was finished.

"So nice to see you Rick. What’s the matter?" She asked clearly seeing my anxiousness.

"Sorry Rarity no time to explain, everyone is going to be meeting at the library though as soon as possible."

"Not a problem darling, I'll close up shop and go there now."

"Thanks, I'll see you there. Bye!" I called out as I exited the shop and headed to Dash's place hoping to catch her there. But no such luck, keeping an eye out for her I took a winding route out to Fluttershy and Trixie's cottage.

When I arrived I found them in front of the house with a larger then usual it seemed group of animals. Fluttershy was talking to them while Trixie stood back looking concerned.

"Oh dear, oh dear... I'm so sorry! I'll see what we can do. Please go and help yourselves to some of my vegetables for now." The animals headed back to her garden as she turned to see me. "Oh! Rick, I'm so glad to see you! Something is terribly wrong in the Everfree forest! We've been talking to groups of animals all day, haven't we Trixie?"

Trixie smiled and nodded. "You have Shy. I'm just here to support you; it all sounds like squeaking to me."

"Thanks Fluttershy, but we know something is wrong. Everyone’s meeting at the library; can you two head there right away?"

"We'll get there right away! Right Shy?"

Fluttershy nodded with a smile then glanced at Trixie. "Race you!" She took off half flying half galloping with Trixie in close pursuit.

"No fair!"

I watched them go for a second with a smile on my face, I then shook my head remembering what a hurry I was in and turned towards Applejacks farm. It was midafternoon by the time I got to the edge of the farm. I could hear the familiar THUNK from applebucking, must be the last harvesting of the season I thought as I headed in that direction.

Clearing the trees I was relieved to find both Applejack and Dash, they were taking turns bucking a clearly dead tree in an effort to uproot it.

THUD! "Nice one AJ!"

THUD! "Ya almost got er Rainbow!"

They paused seeing me rush up.

"Well howdy Rick, what’s up?"

I caught my breath for a moment. "Whew, sorry. We've got trouble in the Everfree. Everyone is meeting at the library."

"Well what are we waiting for then?!" Dash asked.

They both shared a smiled and turned together both kicking the tree as hard as they could simultaneously, with a loud crack the trunk split and the tree slowly and almost gracefully toppled over ripping the majority of its roots out with it as it did so.

"Wow..." Was all I could say.

"Well come on lets mosey!"

Dash took off flying low with Applejack close behind leaving me to try to keep up with them. Fat chance, they did stop occasionally to let me catch up then took off again.

We got back to the library quickly but I was winded from trying to keep up to those two. Applejack and Dash had already beat me there and entered so I opened the door and went in. Everyone was gathered around the kitchen table asking questions to Twilight and Zecora, Scootaloo was by Twilights side looking happy to be included in the grown up conversation but a little worried about what the conversation was about.

They all turned when I entered.

"Took ya long enough Rick. AJ and I've been here long enough to hear the whole story." Dash smirked.

I smiled and shook my head. "I won't be keeping up with either of you I know. But what do you all think? What can we do?"

"We're not quite sure... We've been passing ideas around but we're really just waiting to hear back from the Princess." Twilight answered.

"Good plan. Well it’s a little late for dinner, how about a late evening snack for everyone?" I asked.

At their affirmation Twilight and I made some tea and put out some snacks, Scootaloo helped of course. We discussed further what could be going on, everyone had an opinion of course but no concrete ideas. It was getting late so I turned to Scootaloo with a look.

She pretended not to see but I persisted. "Awww... Just a bit longer Dad please! Just till the letter comes!"

"Well..."

She hopped in my lap staring up at me with her big purple eyes clutching one of my hands in her hooves.

"Okay! Okay..." I grinned hugging her tightly. "Jeez you sure got your old Dad wrapped around your hoof don't you?"

She hopped off with a smile. "I don't know what you mean Dad you know I don't like that namby pamby stuff..."

All the mares around the table were smiling watching our exchange Twilight chiefly among them.

Such a softie.

You know me, for the mare and filly I love I'd do anything.

I know... Love you.

Love you.

We talked and snacked a bit longer, I was beginning to worry Princess Celestia wouldn't be able to get back to us before nightfall but suddenly a scroll popped into existence above Twilight and settled gently down onto the table. Twilight unfurled it and read it aloud.

My dearest Elements of Harmony

Again I find myself asking you to brave dangers for the good of Equestria. I apologise, but whatever threat lies in the Everfree forest clearly poses a danger to Ponyville and as such to all of us. In the morning I ask that you go and investigate together. Zecora, you have the most knowledge of the forest I hope you will consent to go along giving them the benefit of your experience and wisdom. Sir Sparkle, my newest knight. I hope I can count on you to go with the Elements and guard them from harm? (Though I am certain you could hardly be stopped from doing so.) Trixie Lulamoon, as my faithful students, student and by extension my student as well I hope I can count on you to stay behind from this quest, Ponyville must be guarded from anything that may be using this as an excuse to invade while the Elements are away. Thank you all my friends, please be careful and stay safe. Never forget your connection to one another; your friendship gives you strength.

Celestia

Everyone was silent for a moment.

"She's really counting on us..." Fluttershy whispered.

"An we won't let her down! We done it before we kin do it again right?!"

"You got it AJ!" Dash and Applejack hoof bumped excitedly.

"Ugh I can certainly tell you I have no desire to go into that horrid forest again. However, duty calls and I will answer."

"Together we can do anything!" Pinkie squealed excitedly.

"I wish you were coming with us Trixie."

Trixie shook her head with a smile. "It’s an honour that Princess Celestia would trust the safety of the town to me. I'll do my best to show I'm worthy of that trust! I'll be worried about you Shy." They rubbed noses and kissed softly causing Dash to groan in exasperation.

"Okay... Are we meeting here in the morning then?"

"Yes, everypony come at seven and we'll get ready." Twilight answered.

Everyone nodded and headed their separate ways.

I got some spare pillows and blankets from the closet finding Zecora making herself comfortable on the floor.

"Ah, this spot is good enough for me, many thanks a blanket and pillow will make it more cozy."

I gave them to her then went into the kitchen where Twilight was beckoning me. She was gazing down at Scootaloo’s sleeping form lying at the foot of her chair, I scooped her up gently and we took her into her bedroom tucking her in.

As we turned to go she opened her eyes I could see a few tears forming in their corners.

She sat up. "Mom, Dad... Please be careful tomorrow."

We knelt down and both hugged her tightly.

"You know we will Angel."

"You stay with Trixie and do what she says ok honey?"

"Ok... Love you."

"Love you." Twilight and I echoed tucking her back in as she drifted off to sleep.

We made our way up to our own bed, I undressed and we cuddled down together.

I'm worried... Scared. Rick what could it be?

I held her tightly kissing her softly. As long as we're together it doesn't matter. I won't let anything happen to you love.

I know. When we're together I feel... Complete, like everything’s the way it should be.

Same.

Sleep tight, I love you.

Sweet dreams, I love you.

We drifted off into a somewhat uneasy sleep.

Early morning came all too soon, we reluctantly got up from each others warm embrace. I got dressed and we headed downstairs to find Zecora already up flipping through a few books while Scootaloo pretended not to stare at her from behind her cereal.

Applejack showed up soon after Pinkie right behind her, Fluttershy and Trixie were next. Dash came shortly after looking tired and grumpy, and last but looking perfectly made up was Rarity.

We spent about an hour getting ready, each mare had their own saddlebags and I was sure to give each of them a Ward stone in case we got separated or anything else that might happen. The rest of my extra stones I gave to Trixie so she could place them about town just in case.

We packed some food and water for everyone as well, we weren’t sure how long we might be in the forest. With those preparations ready we started out, Trixie and Scootaloo bid us farewell Twilight, Fluttershy and I cast glances back toward our loved ones as the passed out of view.

We reached the forests edge quickly and cautiously entered, Zecora led the way steering us around dangerous plants while keeping a wary eye out for danger. We were all on edge, Dash flew up occasionally to try to see ahead but the canopy was quite thick and she couldn't see much of anything. There was still a few small birds and animals about and from these Fluttershy pointed us in the direction they had noticed other animals fleeing from.

We traveled deeper and deeper into the forest Zecoras expertise couldn't keep us from tripping on roots and getting scratched by brambles, by midafternoon we had covered a fair bit of distance but hadn't encountered anything. There was no animal life to be seen and even the fruit and vegetables seemed to have been stripped from the area...

We stopped to rest and eat discussing what we had seen so far, something was definitely driving the wildlife out of the deep forest and upsetting the natural balance but none of had any good idea who or what it could be.

We started out again pushing through a heavily overgrown area a few beams of sunlight barely making their way through the branches making the whole area dark and creepy.

Suddenly out of the bush in front of us stepped three earth ponies.

"Stop right there!" The foremost of them demanded.

We did as he asked more out of shock of seeing another pony here then anything.

"Who are you? What are you doing here?!" Twilight asked.

The three ponies shared a disturbing smile. "You'll find out soon enough... NOW!"

With his shout nets sprung up from below us as well as falling from above enveloping us all, with them came more ponies from above tackling us to the ground and binding us within the nets.

Twilight and Raritys horns immediately lit up pushing the ponies on them away and beginning to untangle the nets around them. Applejack, Dash and Zecora were not idle either bucking and kicking out as well as trying to gnaw through the nets and ropes binding them.

The 'leader' for lack of a better term looked a bit concerned for a moment then relieved as at least ten more ponies streamed out of the forest from behind him. "Get them!" He ordered.

I was pretty well entrapped and not willing to use my magic just yet unless I really had to. The reinforcements quickly joined the others leaping upon Applejack, Zecora and Dash to subdue them. Fluttershy was ignored as she was cowered on the ground and no threat to them. Twilight was almost free by this time when several of the newcomer ponies leapt on her slamming her violently to the ground.

"No!" I shouted struggling harder. "Stop please. We give up, just don't hurt her. Please girls..." The others stopped struggling as I managed to crawl my way over to Twilight, pushing my arms through the holes in the net I gently cradled her head in my lap the glow of magic under my shirt and coat not visible as I scanned her for any injury. Thankfully she wasn't hurt badly, a lump on the side of her head which I rubbed and stealthily healed. Her eyes fluttered open and she looked up at me.

"What happened?"

"Are you ok Twi? I... I surrendered for us; I couldn't let them hurt you." And hopefully we can see who’s pulling the strings here if we go along with them.

You're right but I still have to pretend to be mad at you. "How dare you! You've endangered us all...!"

"Enough! Bind them." The group of ponies circled around each of us binding us tightly and clipping a strange black item upon Twilight and Rarity’s horns, a magic inhibiter I imagined. Something occurred to me as they bound us in twos hanging us upside down from poles between groups of four of them; none of these ponies had cutiemarks! I looked around but couldn't see a one from where I was.

Twilight and Fluttershy were bound together and taken away first with Dash and Zecora next then Applejack and Pinkie Pie finally Rarity and I were bound together and hefted off the ground following the others.

"Are you ok Rarity?" I whispered.

"I... I am. My magic won’t work though. What are these horrid ponies going to do with us?!"

"Calm down. I've still got a trick or two we'll be ok really."

"Yes of course. Thank you darling." She took a deep breath calming herself. "Oh... This may not be the best time but I have been meaning to remind you of something..."

"Oh? Well we seem to have plenty of time at the moment."

"I'm sure you were not aware or you would have been making plans already but Twilights birthday is coming up very soon…”

"What?! Why didn't she say anything?"

"I'm sure it just slipped her mind dear. With winter coming she’s been so busy..."

"Quiet you two!" Growled one of our guards ending our conversation.

We traveled for some time, the guards were less then careful not lifting us over roots and humps in the ground, Rarity’s mane and tail were both getting messy and bedraggled to her dismay. Eventually we were transported over a long rickety suspension bridge and dumped in a cobblestone courtyard together, a heavy mist covered the area as it cleared I beheld a old dilapidated castle, overgrown and in bad disrepair.

"What is this place?" I asked.

"Nightmare Moon Castle..." Twilight whispered.

We sat in silence for awhile the group that brought us here standing in a circle around us; slowly more ponies came out of the mist to join them one by one most normal sized but quite a few smaller fillies and colts. As a whole group though they had no cutie marks, not a one on any of them I could see.

"What’s going on here!?” Dash demanded.

"Quiet!" They all turned as one facing the castle as the ancient drawbridge slowly cranked down and through the mist strode the last pony any of us would ever have expected to see...

"Princess Celestia!" We all gasped. She strode forward smiling radiantly spreading and flexing her wings majestically.

"Nonono... It’s not possible!" Twilight cried out.

"No it really isn't." She smirked, slowly the color seemed to drain out of her, her coat turning a dark grey and her mane and tail a deep blue, she opened her large green cat-like eyes and grinned down on us showing her pointed fangs her wings now insectoid flittered slightly.

"Chrysalis!" Twilight growled.

"That’s Queen Chrysalis to you!" One of the guards snarled. Turning we noticed they too had all changed showing their true colors as well.

Changelings... Twilight had of course told me of the events that occurred at her brothers wedding but I had no real experience with them.

"What is it you want…? Queen Chrysalis?" I asked.

She looked at me confused for a second. "What is this... Thing? A helper monkey? But it talks, delightful! What’s your name little monkey?" She laughed.

"I am Rick Sparkle. Knight of Equestria, again what are you doing here?"

"A... Knight?" She burst out in laughter the other Changelings following suit. "Oh Celestia must really be desperate! Wait a moment..." Her eyes narrowed as she stared at me for a moment. "Sparkle... You don't mean...?" She looked over at Twilight who stared back without fear.

"My husband. How did you get here!? What are you doing?!"

Chrysalis giggled a few moments more before sitting down and wiping her eyes. "Well you've been amusing at the very least. How did I get here? Hmm... Well after your brother and his annoying wife blasted me and my children out of Canterlot ruining my plans I managed to get my wings open after awhile and simply drifted down here. I was in shock and removed from my children I fell into despair. I sent out my call to bring them back to me, only thirty eight have made their way here so far... I hope the rest are alright..." She shook her head and glowered down at Twilight. "And you! You’re the one who ruined everything!"

"You were trying to enslave us!"

"To survive! Fine we tried to make you our slaves; in our place you would have done the same! To protect those you love."

"I... I would have found another way." Twilight shot back clearly a bit shaken by Chrysalis’s dedication to her children. The rest of us remained silent watching the exchange.

"Humph. Maybe you would have, and so have we. We need love to survive you well know and landing here I couldn't see how I or my children could survive... Until I made an interesting discovery..." She whistled and all around the castle we could hear the buzzing of wings and quickly surrounding the area were small tennis ball sized bugs? Circular with four buzzing wings, four tiny legs and two huge glittering eyes as well as a little mouth, they were quite cute looking... For bugs.

They swarmed around the Changelings snuggling happily against them.

"Parasprites! Are you crazy?! They'll devour everything!"

"And? We need love to survive, not food. We give them food and they love us for it. Oh but you do need food don't you? How sad."

"But... They'll keep multiplying! They could destroy all of Equestria!"

"Not my concern. Taking care of my own is all I'm worried about."

Twilight collapsed down exhausted from holding herself up and arguing. The food from our bags had been divvied out and the Changelings were feeding it to the Parasprites, as I watched one of them coughed out a ball nearly the size of itself that immediately sprouted wings and legs becoming another Parasprite! I could see now exactly what Twilight was worried about, like Tribbles only much worse.

"Now what to do with you?" She scratched her chin thoughtfully. "Ransom you to Celestia for more food? No, then she'd know of our plans and we're not ready yet to release the swarm upon Equestria. Lock you up? Perhaps, but we have no food to spare for you. Starvation is such a bad way to go, trust me I know. Fortunately for you the Sprites have no interest in eating live food. I have no real desire to harm you but..." She stepped toward Twilight raising one of her fore hooves; I managed to roll over to cover Twilight with my body glaring up at Chrysalis as her hoof descended...

"Stop!"

Her hoof stopped inches from my chest as she turned to see who had called out.

It was a Pegasus he flew down and changed his appearance before us into a larger then average Changeling.

Chrysalis gasped. "Number sixty two! I had almost given up hope!" She hugged him tightly a few tears running from her eyes.

"It’s good to see you too mother. But you don't have to do this."

"What do you mean?! Its all for you..."

"I know you think so... Just a moment." He let loose a piercing whistle and at least forty more changelings emerged from the forest and sky.

Chrysalis smiled brightly. "Oh my children! I knew you'd come back!"

The Changeling called sixty two smiled and shook his head. "But we haven't. We've only come back to keep you from dooming us all."

"What?!"

"When we were expulsed from Canterlot I like many of us I'm sure felt anger and despair. I finally crashed near a small village far to the east, I was found by villagers who had never seen or heard of a Changeling but they didn't react the way I thought they would... They way you always told us they would! They took me in and tended to my wounds, took care of me though they were curious why I never ate. There was so much love! All about, everywhere! I didn't need to force it, steal it... It was given freely... Once I had recovered I could hear your call but I was reluctant to leave, instead I chose to seek out more of our kind that were far flung as I was. The villagers wished me well giving me some of their hard earned bits for my journey... It was hard to leave, and I will return to them when my task here is finished."

"I don't understand... What are you saying?" Chrysalis stammered.

"We don't have to force the ponies to do anything! We don't have to hurt them! Every one of my brothers and sisters I found had a similar story; many of them had encountered prejudice and fear but also compassion and understanding. Some even found mates among the ponies, mates who loved them for who they were not who they could pretend to be!"

"Lies! The ponies hate us! They always have! My mother told me and hers before her!"

All around the just arrived Changelings gathered with the others telling them of the outside world and their experiences within.

"No mother. Mayhap at one time that was true but it’s likely to have been as much our fault as theirs." He turned and addressed the gathered Changelings. "Brothers and sisters we don't have to stay here, you can have a home. With ponies that care for you or even on your own, we'll help you." He turned to us. "Maybe you could put a good word in for us with the Princess? We'll do what we can to fit in..."

Twilight just laid there shocked for a moment, she looked up to me and I smiled my support to her. "I'll certainly talk to her about it... Everypony?" She called back to the others, they gave their affirmation even Dash though reluctantly.

"Thank you. Free them..."

"NO!" Chrysalis thundered her horn glowing brightly. "You want to go?! Be a pretty pony?! Fine GO! But I'm staying here and my prisoners are staying with me. You traitors can go but don't come crying to me when they toss you aside again!"

"Mother..." He pleaded.

"I said go! You’re no child of mine! That goes for any of you who follow him." She turned her back and the Parasprites flocked around her.

With a sad shake of his head and an apologetic smile to us he flew over to his brothers and sisters where they had a prolonged discussion. It was late evening when they finally parted.

"Goodbye mother..." He and all the other Changeling flew up and out of sight disappearing entirely after a few moments.

Chrysalis spun with a gasp I could see the pain and anguish lined in her face as she watched them go.

I managed to raise myself up onto my knees. "You can still reconcile with them Chrysalis... It’s never too late." I offered.

She turned on my in a fury kicking me across the courtyard into a wall breaking several of my ribs.

"Rick!" Everypony cried out.

"Never! I have all the sprites love now. I have enough power to take my revenge on you all! And them..." She added sadly her eyes and horn glowing brightly.

Rick!

I'm ok Twi. Can you change the Wardstones?

What do you mean?

Can you add to what they will repel?

She caught on to what I was asking. Yes! I mean I've never done it before but I think I can. But my magic is blocked!

Mine isn't, I don't have the power to change the stones but I can get that off your horn I think.

Okay... Are you sure you’re ok?

You can practice that healing spell on me again after love.

Twilight wiggled forward to where their saddlebags had been tossed after all the food had been taken from them, a few of the Wardstones had fallen out the Changelings had no idea what they were for and had no interest in them and left them where they lay.

I concentrated on trying to telekinetically remove the lock on Twilights horn but it was on quite securely. I strained harder and harder gasping in pain as my broken ribs grated together because of my heavy breathing. Chrysalis was still ranting angrily when I felt the lock slip just a millimetre, I pushed even harder and it slipped off fully.

Twilight was ready and her horn lit up brightly as she channelled her magic into one of the nearby stones.

"What?!" Chrysalis screamed her own magic lighting up to protect her. Twilights spell completed and she collapsed back down as many of the Sprites were forced to flee, but easily more then half of them remained either by their own stubbornness or perhaps Chrysalis’s magic.

Twilight modified another stone and another, the magical force from the stones was too much for the Parasprites to overcome and they were thrust away en masse.

I had managed to remove Rarity’s lock while this was going on and she quickly freed herself and the others.

"NO! You've taken my children and now this?! You'll pay for this Twilight Sparkle!"

She reared up to stomp Twilight and I was too far away to do anything and still bound, thankfully the others acted quickly pulling her back as Chrysalis’s hooves came slamming down.

"Fine! You all want to suffer her fate?! So be it!" She reared up again her eyes and horn ablaze with her considerable magic power, everypony closed their eyes waiting for the blow to fall... And waited...

We opened our eyes to find Chrysalis sitting on the ground a short distance in front of the group her head held down tears streaming from her eyes.

"Go... What good would hurting you do? My children are gone... I have nothing left."

She turned her back to us as they freed Twilight then me; Twilight focused what power she had left on me fusing my ribs back together as well as she could.

We gathered together still watching Chrysalis warily while she sobbing with her back to us.

"Lets get they hay outta here" Dash hissed.

"No."

We all turned to Fluttershy in shock.

"What?!" We echoed.

She turned to us with tears in her eyes. "It’s not right. Sure she did some bad stuff but she doesn't deserve this."

"Fluttershy dear maybe your being a bit too kind...?"

She shook her head in negation and turned to cautiously approach Chrysalis. I moved to stop her but Twilight stopped me.

"Trust Fluttershy... I know it seems crazy but... Just trust her ok?"

"Okay." I was still ready to rush forward to help her if I needed to, everypony else seemed similarly ready.

Fluttershy crept forward. "C... Chrysalis...?" She whispered.

"What?! What else do you want from me?" She spun angrily stopping when she saw Fluttershy behind her alone the rest of us further back.

"You... You don't have to stay here alone. Come with us, I don't know what we'll do but we can figure out something..."

"No... I deserve to die here alone... My own children want nothing to do with me..."

"That’s not true! They wanted you to go with them! Don't give up!" Fluttershy urged gaining more confidence as she spoke.

"I... I don't know. I've been hating your kind so long I don't even know how to stop... Maybe..."

Suddenly we heard a buzzing came from above as three small shapes flew down interposing themselves between us and Chrysalis.

"Mommy!"

"B... Babies?" She gathered them up in her arms hugging them tightly. They must have broken away from the group to come back to her... Or maybe, I'd like to think Sixty two still had hope for his mother and sent them back.

"So what’s it going to be Chrysalis?" Twilight asked softly.

She sniffed wiping tears away with her hoof. "I... I'm going to try to rejoin my children. They were right... Maybe... Somehow I can make it up to them... Come babies; let’s rejoin your brothers and sisters ok?"

"Mommy!" Was their answer.

"Thank you for your understanding, and your kindness." The last bit she directed at Fluttershy specifically. "If we meet again I hope it will be under better circumstances. I'm not going to say I'm sorry, I did it for them... But I was wrong. Goodbye."

With that she flew up into the night sky her children by her side.

"Are you sure we should have just let her go?" Dash asked.

"Well I don't recon we had much choice. But I think it was the right thing ta do."

"It’s all so sad." Pinkie sniffed. "But now I hope she'll be happy and stop being such a meanie!"

We gathered up the saddlebags and stones and started back towards town.

"What about all the Parasprites?" I asked.

"Have no worry about them, their rampant numbers nature will condemn."

As we traveled we found without the Changelings influence the creatures that preyed upon Parasprites were reclaiming their territory gorging on the Sprites huge numbers.

"Oh those poor cute Sprites." Fluttershy squeaked.

"You don't have one hidden on you again do ya?" Applejack asked with a grin.

"What? Oh, no of course not." She blushed as we all laughed knowing full well she couldn't as we had the Wardstones on us.

It was nearly midnight when we approached Zecora’s hut still in the same condition as we had left it.

"Thank you my friends for solving the forests riddle, hopefully some time will pass before we meet under such circumstances again, or at least a little."

"Are you sure Zecora? We have plenty of room for you..." Zecora interrupted Twilight smiling gently and waved goodbye before entering her hut and lighting her lamp we could hear the sound of sweeping glass as we walked away. I had left a Wardstone in her bag just to be careful.

We approached town and we were all exhausted from the long and stressful day.

"Not quite the conquering heroes I hoped we'd be." Dash chuckled.

"At least we were able to help." Rarity laughed her mane and tail finally brushed back to their pristine state.

"Could have been worse!" Pinkie grinned bouncing around happily.

"Could have." I agreed squeezing Twilight softly.

Coming to the town’s edge we found Trixie and Scootaloo asleep together, there were a few magical wards placed around which Twilight dismantled before we set them off.

Fluttershy nuzzled Trixie awake while I gently picked up Scootaloo.

"Oh! What happened?! Are you ok?" Trixie asked Fluttershy.

"I'll tell you on the way home. Goodnight everyone." She whispered as they headed off.

Applejack stretched. "Well I better mosey too, gotta get up in a few hours... Ah heck maybe I'll let myself sleep in till eight. Night all!" She galloped off.

"Eight?!" Dash gasped. "I'm not getting up till noon at least." She flew up and away.

"Oh me as well darlings, you know I need my beauty sleep. Tata..."

"Wait up Rarity I'll walk with you! Night Twilight and Rick!" Pinkie galloped to catch up with Rarity and they rounded a corner out of sight.

Twilight and I carried on to our home; we tucked our little filly into bed then retired to the study to write to the Princess. We explained the whole situation and asked for some clemency for the displaced Changelings, even Chrysalis...

Finally we settled down together in our bed tired and sore, Twilight and I combined our healing mending my ribs as good as new.

Thanks love.

Silly. Did we do the right thing?

I hope so... If not we'll be seeing her again and it might not end as well.

Hope not.

Same. Love you.

Love you.

We kissed and drifted off warm and secure together.

Chapter 12 (Birthday Surprise)

View Online

Birthday! I awoke with a start in the middle of the night with that thought ringing in my head. I quickly looked over to see if I had disturbed Twilight, she was still asleep beside me. I kissed her nose softly and noticed a warm bundle laying on top of us, looking down I found Scootaloo asleep stretched out to hold us both as much as she could.

She must have woken up in the middle of the night and finding herself in her bed came to see if we had come home yet, she shivered slightly the cool air from the window chilling her slightly. I gently pulled her beneath the covers between Twilight and I and she snuggled happily against us.

I lay back with a smile and tried to think of an appropriate gift for Twilight, a dress? Jewellery? More books? Nothing seemed to quite fit for the first birthday with my beloved wife... Suddenly I remembered I did have something, something I hoped she would love. I had plans to make... I drifted back to sleep easily.

When I woke in the morning I could hear Twilight and Scootaloo whispering quietly. I cracked my eyes open to see them both beside me enjoying some breakfast in bed.

"Morning." I whispered as I stretched.

"Morning!"

"We didn't wake you did we?" Twilight asked.

"Well past time I woke up anyhow."

"Well with your injuries I thought you might need some extra rest..." She trailed her fore hoof lightly over where my ribs had been broken.

I leaned forward with a smile and kissed her softly squashing Scootaloo between us for a second before we parted.

"Ugh... Why do you both have to be so mushy? Wait..."

"What is it Angel?"

"Do that again!"

"What honey?"

She pulled us together again with her in the middle, we squeezed her tightly I thought perhaps she was just looking for some attention. Looking down I could see her head nodding and a cute little smile on her face. After a few moments we parted and she sat back looking back and forth between us with an excited look on her face.

"Your hearts beat at the same time!"

We both smiled at her. "They sure do Angel."

"But how?! That’s not supposed to happen is it?"

Twilight and I shared a smile. "Well honey, let us tell you a story. A story of how Rick and I met and finally were able to be together..."

She sat back while Twilight and I started from the beginning; she knew some of the story of course as she had been there for it. I told her of my life before and how I had been transported here, met Zecora and then Twilight. We told her of our time together, our trials, challenges and tender moments. We both got pretty emotional while telling the tale and had to take a few breaks to hold one another kissing gently.

We also stopped whenever she had questions trying to answer anything she wanted to know.

"So if you knew you loved her that night why didn't you tell her?!"

Twilight and I blushed slightly. "I was... Afraid. I wasn't sure she felt the same Angel... And I knew it was an odd situation, me being so different I thought maybe she just wanted to be friends..."

"Same here honey, I was so confused. I was a little worried about what others might think but not much. I was more worried that he might not feel the same... Wouldn't want to be with me... You'll understand someday when you find that special stallion or mare you feel so strongly about you'll do anything for them."

"Jeez... I would have just spoke up! I love you! You love me! Period, done! See?"

Twilight and I grinned at one another.

Some colt or filly out there is in a lot of trouble someday.

Twilight burst into uncontrollable giggles leaning over to kiss me.

"Ugh!"

Despite her eye rolling and groans of exasperation Scootaloo didn't move an inch she was determined to hear the whole story and we told her everything. Our hidden feelings for one another eating us alive inside until the Manticore... I didn't hold anything back telling her of my heartbreak and anguish when Twilight was hovering between life and death and my eventual sacrifice for her.

We both choked up again there and Scootaloo hugged us both tightly, Twilight told her of our time in the hospital, they couldn't tell her if I would ever wake up. She waited by my side talking to me and studying trying to find some way, any way to help me she could.

We told her of when I awoke, the words we spoke to one another still and forever burned in our memories. She was a bit shocked at how much Luna had hated me but as we explained what had happened so long ago she understood better. We told her about our time in the library before our wedding and up to the time she joined our family, we tried to gloss over our lovemaking causing her to give us a scathing look.

"Mom! Dad! I'm not a little foal! I'm eight! We've done a few classes on sex-ed at school too."

"Sorry Angel, I just want you to stay innocent for as long as possible."

"Humph..." She tried to look mad about it but couldn't quite manage to keep the glint out of her eyes or the grin off her face.

"So... Out of all the places... Everywhere! Zecora accidentally found you and brought you here?! And you choose that day to visit her?! It’s... It's like it was meant to happen!"

I gently caressed the side of Twilights face. "I don't know Angel... Fate? Destiny? Luck? Love. Only the last matters to me."

"Oh..." Twilight gasped and we kissed passionately. "Looking back at everything that happened it was amazing we found a way... We almost lost each other... I... I..."

Scootaloo hugged Twilight tightly. "It all worked out Mom! Right?"

I grabbed them both in a big hug. "It sure did. And if your right and Twilight and I were meant to be together then you were meant to be with us too Angel. And that is an encouraging thought after all you went through. We couldn't be happier."

She blushed slightly. "Thanks..." She started suddenly and looked at the clock. "Wow! I was supposed to meet Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom! I'm late!"

It was nearly one in the afternoon; we had been talking for some time.

"Okay honey be back for supper and be careful!" Twilight cautioned as Scootaloo zipped to the window, she stopped and flew back to hug us both briefly.

"Thanks for telling me..."

I kissed her on the forehead. "You got it. Now go have some fun!"

She flew off as Twilight and I relaxed together the afternoon sun lighting up the room.

Think she understands? How important love is? How dangerous love can be?

Dangerous?

I'd do anything for you Twi... I'd kill for you, die for you... I can't live without you.

She gasped and kissed me softly. I know... You certainly proved that. I feel the same, but I hope we never need...

We won't. I'm sorry, just being overdramatic.

When Chrysalis kicked you... I almost... Blasted her with everything I had. I don't know if it would have worked but I knew I would need my magic to heal you so I held back...

I kissed her fiercely holding her tightly to me. I love you so much Twi. No one ever has been as lucky as me.

I love you. I need you.

She closed the window drawing the curtains as we pressed together; we made love softly and passionately.

Something occurred to me while we were in the shower together afterwards.

"Twi, maybe we should go and modify all the Ward stones for the Parasprites. If the creatures in the forest push them back towards town..."

"Oh no! It was a disaster last time! Quick!"

We dried off quickly and I dressed then we went through town finding the stones Trixie had placed yesterday modifying them, I watched carefully as Twilight repeated her spell getting a bit better at it every time. It was still more then I could manage but it was good to know how to do it if I ever reached that level of power.

We then hurried to the Everfree border, there didn't appear to be any mass invasion of Parasprites but we still checked down the line modifying and recharging stones as we went. We stopped as often as we needed to for Twilight to rest as she was doing pretty much all of the work.

Finally by midafternoon we were finished and started back towards town, Twilight was exhausted so I scooped her up into my arms and she snuggled happily there. As we approached town I caught a glimpse of the 'New Crusaders' as I had taken to calling them, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom as well as Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon heading somewhere.

Let’s see what their up to.

Sure.

I followed them cautiously watching as they entered Ponyville Cemetery, I set Twilight down and we moved into the underbrush and watched from afar. She enhanced my hearing with a simple spell so we could both hear what was being said.

Scootaloo stood in front of her mother’s grave her friends behind her.

"This is where Twilight and Rick brought her... So I can visit whenever I want..."

"That was nice of them... Right?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Oh yes, it just hurts to see it sometimes..."

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle moved up and hugged her tightly while Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon stood back looking a little uncomfortable. I could see why they might find the situation strange; with the exception of Apple Bloom none of them knew or could even really understand what she had and still was going through. Even Apple Bloom only understood a little as she unfortunately / fortunately? Hadn't gotten to know her mother at all.

Scootaloo sniffed and gently pushed them away. "I'm alright. Just give me a few minutes ok?"

They all nodded and moved away towards the entrance while Scootaloo sat in front of the grave.

"Hi Mom..." She started crying breaking my heart, I wanted to rush out and hold her and I was sure Twilight felt the same but we didn't want to interrupt her time with her mother.

"I miss you so much! I love Twilight and Rick but... I just want you back!" She burst into tears again.

I wish I could give her back to you Angel...

Not even Celestia has that kind of power.

I know... I just... We held each other tightly feeling a little guilty for listening in but unable to pull ourselves away.

Scootaloo wiped her eyes. "Twilight and Rick told me such an amazing story today...!" She told our story skipping across parts and doubling back occasionally but she got it down close enough. "I'm so lucky to have them. Rather then... Him. Why Mom?! Why did you marry him? Why did you stay?! Was it my fault?!! I'm so sorry!" She cried out collapsing down on the ground sobbing.

This time I couldn't hold myself back and I wasn't surprised to find Twilight right by my side as I rushed out to kneel down by Scootaloo to hold her tightly.

"Wha? Mom? Dad?!"

We both held her tightly as she cried herself out.

Twilight tilted her head up gently and looked her in the eyes. "Its not you fault! Never think that honey, bad things happen. Far too often it seems, but don't blame yourself."

"Your Mom just wanted to keep you safe, love you... I don't know what happened and I'm so sorry it did, anytime you want to talk about it Twi or I are here for you Angel... Ah sorry we were eavesdropping on you too; we just saw you come here and wanted to see what was happening."

"It’s ok... Thanks, again for everything."

Twilight hugged her tightly again. "Thank you Scootaloo."

"For what?"

"Being so brave, being our daughter, loving us, making our lives so amazing."

"Oh... Do I really do all that?"

"You sure do Angel. Ready to go? Lets go out for dinner, your friends can come too if they like."

"Okay!"

We met the rest of the girls at the cemetery entrance; they were a bit surprised to see us there but were more then happy to come out to dinner with us. We quickly got permission from their parents; Scootaloo was the fastest so she quickly flew to the farm to let Applejack know Apple Bloom was staying in town for supper.

There was really only one restaurant in Ponyville and they were more then a bit shocked to see us walk up with five fillies in tow but we had been there enough times they quickly pushed two tables together and we were all seated.

We all had a nice meal and relaxed with dessert afterwards chatting amongst ourselves.

Scootaloo turned to us from a whispering huddle with her friends.

"Um... Can I have a sleepover tonight?"

I looked over to Twilight and she looked excited about the prospect.

"Sure you can. But we'll need to get permission from all your parents and Applejack of course." I directed to Apple Bloom.

"Okay!" They all echoed.

We finished up dessert and each filly galloped off home to acquire permission and grab what they would need for the night. Twilight, Scootaloo and I headed home to clear some space and prepare some snacks and games.

Before too long they began to arrive, Diamond Tiara had a wheeled suitcase nearly as big as she was that she was dragging.

"Let me get that for you Tiara." I lifted it up and not surprisingly it was quite heavy. "Wow, your only here for a night. Maybe you’re overdoing it a little?"

She smiled up at me. "Just being prepared."

I laughed and brought her bag in holding the door open for Silver Spoon who had just arrived with a much smaller bag balanced on her back. Sweetie Belle came next with a small bag of her own and finally Apple Bloom came galloping up with her saddlebags on.

"Sorry... Whew, it’s a long gallop."

"Glad you could make it." I took her saddlebags for her and we entered, Twilight had her phonograph set up with her record collection by it and was showing the girls her copy of Slumber 101: All you ever wanted know about slumber parties but were afraid to ask, offering her help to go through it.

While Twilight was in full lecture mode going through her book page by page Scootaloo shot me a pleading look.

Twi.

Hmm? Just a second, I think the girls will really like this next chapter!

Love... I think your embarrassing Angel.

What?! Don't be silly!

And how would you feel if your Mom was sitting in at your slumber party if you were her age?

Well I never had... But... Oh...

"You girls get comfortable; we're just going to go for a short walk. Don't set the house on fire ok?"

"Daaad!"

Twilight and I headed out hearing filly giggles as soon as we closed the door, we walked awhile side by side my arm over her side.

"I'm so embarrassed! Scootaloos friends probably think I'm so weird!"

"Don't be silly. Enthusiastic that’s all. I bet they'll look in the book and find some ideas they hadn't thought of."

"You think so?"

"I know so. Lets just give them some time to settle in and we'll go back."

She looked up at me with a smile. "You always know how to make me feel better."

I leaned down and kissed her softly. "My pleasure."

We took a slow meandering walk through town greeting ponies on their way home before we got back the library. We listened at the door for a moment but all seemed quiet, entering we were... Shocked? Yeah that would be the correct term.

Sweetie Belle, Silver Spoon and Apple Bloom were all lined up on the couch Scootaloo at the end letting Diamond Tiara put the finishing touches on her makeup. All of them looked very pretty though perhaps a bit overdone.

Twi, please tell me you have a camera here somewhere?

Oh yes.

Her horn lit up and the closet opened and an old style (at least to me) camera floated out, she quickly set it up saying "Smile!"

Sweetie Belle, Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara smiled cutely while Apple Bloom and Scootaloo tried their best to cover their faces but Twi was too quick. With a flash the picture was taken.

"Awww! No fair Mom!"

Twilight and I laughed at her cute pout.

"You'll look back and laugh someday Angel."

"Not today..."

"Do you girls need anything?" Twilight asked, at their headshakes she smiled. "Well Rick and I will just be up the stairs if you do ok?"

"Ok!" They echoed.

"Try not to stay up too late... Ahh never mind have fun." I grinned as we headed upstairs.

"Okay we did the stupid makeover thing. What’s next? Aha! Pillow fight!" I heard Scootaloo exclaim followed by the WHUMP of a pillow.

"No fair I wasn't ready!" Diamond Tiara shouted also followed by several WHUMPS. "Now I'm ready." She giggled.

We watched for a moment from above the melee of flung and swung pillows messing up their just finished makeovers.

Then we cuddled down together in bed listening to the giggles, laughs and squeals of the fillies down below.

It couldn't get any better then this.

Not a bit love. Night.

She snuggled against me yawning. Night.

Love you.

Despite the noise below it had been a long day and we were both tired, we managed to slip off to sleep easily.

The house was silent when I awoke the next morning, Twilight was asleep still her head resting on my chest. I gently stroked her silken mane mentally going over what I needed to get ready for her birthday.

After awhile she stirred stretching against me as I put my arms around her.

"Morning love."

"Morning." We kissed softly and laid there quietly for a few more minutes cuddling together. Then we quietly got up and made our way downstairs to find the living room a considerable mess, pillows scattered around empty plates and glasses as well. They had finished off pretty much all the snacks we had set out for them; they were all asleep and so cute in their pyjamas.

Apple Bloom had a sturdy flannel pair on and was half in and half out of her sleeping bag snoring quietly.

Sweetie Belle had a lovely pink nightie and was all snuggled down in her sleeping bag.

Diamond Tiara had similar nightie to Sweetie Belle's quite possibly made by the same mare I guessed, she was curled up in her sleeping bag.

Silver Spoon had some plain white pyjamas on and had somehow gotten turned around completely in the night her head at the bottom of her sleeping bag and her back legs sticking out the front.

Scootaloo didn't have any pyjamas and balked when we had offered to get her some she thought they were too girlie, as usual she was sprawled out across her sleeping area fast asleep.

Twilight and I just watched them for a few moments smiling.

So cute.

Just wait until their teenagers.

Ugh don't remind me!

She giggled and we tiptoed into the kitchen to get some breakfast started.

Before too long five sleepy eyed fillies made their way into the kitchen enticed by pancake aroma.

"Morning girls. How was last night?" I asked serving up plates for each of them.

"Fun!" Sweetie Belle squeaked.

"Yup!" Apple Bloom agreed through a mouthful of pancake.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon nodded agreement while they ate.

"Thanks for that book Mom it gave us lots of ideas!"

"Really? I'm glad you enjoyed it! I've got lots of other books I'm sure you would..."

"Mom. Don't push it."

"Sorry! Sorry..."

"We all laughed a bit and finished eating, the girls packed up their things and helped clean up then all headed out together to take their things home and have a fun day together.

Twilight and I finished cleaning up until Trixie arrived and they began their study time. I excused myself and made my way around town going to Pinkie Pie first because I was sure she would be the driving force behind any party for Twilight. I explained things to her and she was very excited and enthusiastic about what I had planned.

I left her with some bits to get what she would need and headed to Carousel Boutique, Rarity of course had been the first to let me know about Twilights impending birthday and was happy to help out any way she could. I went over the plans with her and she made a few suggestions which I never thought of, her too I left some bits with not taking no for an answer.

Fluttershy too was an easy sell and she promised to let Trixie in on all the plans when she got home, I left them some bits and walked toward the farm flagging down Rainbow Dash when I spotted her clearing clouds. She also liked the plan and accepted some bits and a few extra so she could go get some sweets.

Getting to the farm I found the whole Apple family hard at work grinding up the last apples of the season to make Cider, the New Crusaders were helping out as well. Turns out they did this every year to make some extra income for the winter and tomorrow was their first day of sales. I lent a hand helping out where I could until I could get a quiet moment with Applejack to see if my plans were going to get in the way at all. They were only selling cider for this week, Twilights birthday was on Fri but with Inkie Pie or would that be Inkie Apple Pie? Helping out she was sure they would be done making the cider by then and Granny, Mac and Inkie could easily handle selling it.

She was intrigued by my plans and promised she and Apple Bloom would be there, I left her some bits and went back to helping until late afternoon. I picked up my tired little Angel and began walking back home, Sweetie Belles parents had stopped by earlier in their wagon and picked her up so we didn't need to walk her home.

"Dad?"

"Hmm?"

"It’s almost Moms birthday..."

"How did you know that?"

"Well I asked."

"Wish I had thought of that..." I laughed. "But I do know thanks."

"What are you going to get her?" She asked looking up at me with a grin.

"Well that’s going to be a surprise for you too Angel. You'll just have to wait and see."

"Aww!"

I chuckled. "I'm sorry to have waited so long to ask but when is your birthday?"

"Mine? It’s in July! What about yours Dad?"

"Well it’s in July too actually. On the fourteenth."

"Wow! Mines the twentieth!"

"I'll be sure to remember."

"Me too!" Pinkie Pie came randomly bouncing by on her way to Sweet Apple Acres adding her two bits to the conversation. "Wait... What are we talking about?"

"Our birthdays!" Scootaloo giggled.

"Ooooh... The fourteenth and the twentieth! Got em right up here!" She tapped her forehead and bounced off.

"How did she...?"

Scootaloo shrugged. "It’s Pinkie." She launched herself out of my arms flying a few feet away. "Race ya!"

"Okay. On your mark... GetsetGO!" I took off running knowing the few second head start I got wouldn't be helping me a bit.

"No fair!" Within seconds she had caught up and flew beside me, looking over she stuck out her tongue and zipped ahead leaving me floundering after her.

By the time I managed to make it back home Scootaloo was resting on the lawn smiling as I stumbled up gasping for air.

"Beat ya!"

Getting my wind back I smiled and chuckled scooping her up hugging her tightly. "You sure did you speedy little filly."

She giggled and snuggled in my arms as we entered.

Twilight looked up from the couch and smiled as we entered.

"Busy day?"

"We were just helping the Apple family make some cider. How about you?"

"Oh just studying as usual, always more to learn." She smiled happily as I set down Scootaloo beside her and kissed her.

"Well I better have a shower trying to keep up with this little Angel has me soaked in sweat."

They both giggled and I went to the washroom and got undressed taking a nice long hot shower to clean off and relax. I was unkinking my muscles under the downpour when I felt a pair of fore hooves wrap around me pressing herself against my back, sneaky teleporting mare.

I turned around kissing her hungrily.

So July... I can't believe we've never talked about each others birthdays.

I know. I'm glad Rarity reminded me of yours; I'd feel like a real heel if I missed it.

Don't be silly. I would have let you know... Sooo, any plans?

You little minx. I kissed her again. You'll see. I hope you'll like it.

You know I will.

We cuddled under the water for a bit more before drying off then we all had a simple dinner.

Scootaloo passed out as soon a she hit the sheets, Twilight and I lay in bed together for a bit kissing, cuddling and talking about little things before we too drifted off.

The rest of the week passed by fairly quickly, we still kept a lookout for any Parasprites but things seemed to be equalising in the Everfree forest. Zecora came into town one day and Twilight and I loaded her up with supplies for the winter as most of her belongings had been stolen or ruined.

Cider sales were brisk through the week; Dash apparently had more then a little obsession with it and was in line every day to get some. With the additional help they had and the rest of us pitching in when we could they managed to make enough for anypony who wanted. I had some and it was delicious, I could see why Dash was so eager.

Friday morning came up and I was sure to be up early to get ready. We had a quick breakfast and I put the plan into action.

"So who would like to go for a walk?"

"Well I'm expecting Trixie..."

"I'm sure she wouldn't mind waiting a short while."

"True."

"I guess... I didn't see Sweetie Belle or Apple Bloom at all yesterday! I wonder what their up to?"

"I'm sure you'll see them today. Let’s go."

We walked together through town; Twilight received plenty of happy birthdays from the ponies around town. I led them in a meandering route around town until we reached the train station.

"What...!?" Twilight gasped as I brought out three tickets from my pocket. "Again? You’re so sneaky."

I kissed her softly.

"A train ride?! What else could you have planned Dad?" She looked at me suspiciously while I smiled innocently.

We boarded the train and found our cabin relaxing together. They bombarded me with questions as we traveled but I managed to keep my resolve even when Scootaloo unleashed the cute look on me and Twi nuzzled my neck.

After a bit they gave up and we just enjoyed the ride, before too long Canterlot came into view its beauty always awe inspiring.

Upon disembarking I looked around. "So what should we do? Sightseeing? Lunch?" I teasingly asked.

"Riick! Please!"

"Come on Dad don't tease us!"

I laughed hugging them both. "Okay, okay. Follow me." I didn't know my way around Canterlot too well but I knew my destination.

When we started to get close I lifted Scootaloo up onto my shoulders and squeezed Twilight gently. "Ok eyes closed until I say to look. No peeking."

They both agreed excited for the surprise. I led them away further making sure Twilight didn't trip on anything.

We came to a stop and I stared for a moment myself it was my first time seeing it as well and I was very pleased by what I saw.

"Okay you can look now."

They both opened their eyes looking excitedly ahead. What we saw was a house, fairly standard architecture for Canterlot. It was on a large lot with several trees, bushes and flowers around. It was two stories tall with large windows brick and shingle construction painted white. It looked brand new and in fact it was. Twilights gaze was caught by the mailbox at the beginning of the cobblestone walkway to the door. She gasped as she read it aloud.

"The Sparkles...?" She turned to me with tears in her eyes.

I smiled at her. "Happy Birthday."

She tackled me to the ground kissing and asking questions all at once. "But how?! When?! What about Ponyville?!"

I kissed her back holding her tightly and pulling Scootaloo into our embrace as she was looking a bit apprehensive. "Well when I came up to teach the spell just before I left Princess Celestia offered me a boon and she wasn't taking no for an answer. Well the first thing I thought of was a home for us here as well, someplace we could stay when we're here visiting Cadence and Armor or you’re Parents. And if any of our friends come here for any reason they could stay here as well."

I pointed off to the right. "Armor and Cadences new home is just a short ways down there and over there." I pointed to the left and we could now see we were fairly close to the castle wall. "Is our special place Twi... Do you like it? Angel?"

She was quiet, tears falling from her beautiful eyes. "You... You always overdo it! I love it! I love you!" We kissed passionately as I held her tightly.

Scootaloo rolled her eyes slightly. "It’s great Dad! Can we go inside?"

"Of course you can! It’s your home away from home now."

We walked up to the door and it suddenly burst open. "SURPRISE!" Pinkie was there with a huge smile on her face breathing heavily. "Sorry! I just couldn't wait any longer!" She apologised.

She zipped behind us pushing us into the house and into another huge 'SURPRISE! Happy birthday Twilight!' Pinkie, Rarity, Dash, Applejack and Fluttershy were there of course as well as Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Trixie and Spike. The girls had come a day earlier to arrange things the bits I had gave them paying for their train tickets I wouldn't expect them to pay naturally. As well I had sent a few letters earlier in the week to let others know what was happening.

Shining Armor and Cadence as well as Shimmer and Prism were there, Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle made it too and I was somewhat surprised but pleased to see Princess Celestia as well.

I bowed deeply to her. "I didn't think you would be able to make it your majesty."

She smiled down on us warmly. "Well as you were so thoughtful as to have the party here in Canterlot I made a small window in my schedule to stop by. Luna will be by later tonight, she wouldn't miss it."

I looked over to Twilight to find her still standing shock still tears still falling.

I knelt down hugging her tightly. Don't cry love. Go on they all want to see you.

She broke her paralysis and hugged me tightly then galloped over to her parents, friends and siblings hugging and crying happily.

I sat down on the floor as we didn't have any furniture here yet relieved that she was so happy and watched her and Scootaloo as she introduced her to her parents and brother and sister.

I was about to get up and join them when I felt a little tug on my hand. Looking down I found Shimmer and Prism looking up at me with cute little smiles.

"Unkle!" Shimmer squealed holding up her forelegs to be picked up.

"Ungle!" Prism agreed doing the same.

I laughed sweeping them up in my arms standing and spinning around causing them to squeal happily.

We joined the rest of the group, Shimmer and Prism were a bit shy but I guess they felt secure enough in my arms as they peeked out watching everyone and everything.

Twilight cooed over them as Pinkie brought out food, drinks and music. Before the party got too into swing Princess Celestia came over to Twilight and I.

"Sadly my duties call but before I go I have a small something for you upstairs." She smiled slyly.

I gave Shimmer and Prism to Cadence and we followed her up to the master bedroom which was huge and a good thing too for in the middle of it was a giant four poster bed.

"Princess! Thank you so much!"

"A small something?! You didn't need to go to so much trouble your majesty, the house alone..."

"Tisk, tisk. Enjoy... Oh, the Changeling situation... We'll give them a chance, but we'll be watching. Happy birthday Twilight Sparkle, see you later." And with a flash she teleported away.

We collapsed on the bed together enjoying how soft it was, my feet didn't even hang over the edge. We could hear the party still going on downstairs but we were pretty comfortable where we were. With a thump Scootaloo jumped up on the bed bouncing up and down a few times.

"Yeah a bed, great. Come on Mom there’s lots more presents to open!"

She dragged us back downstairs where they had a cake set up for Twilight, twenty three candles on it. She took a deep breath and blew them all out except one, she took another breath and blew it out and it lit again!

"Pinkie!"

She was rolling around giggling. "Oh come on Twilight that’s a classic!"

Twilight sighed in exasperation but smiled and levitated the candles out, I brought over the plates and she sliced up a piece for everyone.

We all savoured our cake then Pinkie started up the music and everyone danced and enjoyed themselves. After a few hours we all settled down and everypony presented Twilight with their gifts.

"This is from all four of us." Armor smiled, She opened the box and inside was a large and apparently very rare book 'Achievement Of Our Soveraigne King Night Sky, With The Armes of the Severall Kings that have anciently Reigned within his Dominions', the spelling seemed odd to me but she explained it was a VERY old book apparently telling of when Celestia and Lunas parents had expanded Equestrias borders allying themselves with the nearby Griffins and Dragons. She was thrilled with it hugging her bother and Cadence tightly.

Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom all had hoofmade cards for her, heart endearingly touching and cute. Twilight looked through each of them thanking the girls profusely and if I knew her she had plans already on where she wanted to keep them.

Pinkie Pie also had a book for Twilight but it was a very special one, a photo album with pictures ranging from her first time meeting her all the way up to this very day! She setup a camera right then and got a picture of the whole group of us slipping it into the last page of the album. We all took some time and went through the pictures I had no idea how she had even taken some of these pictures. Heck she was in most of them! And they looked to be galloping in some! She had some of me and I had never seen her take them! Oh Pinkie. Someday, someone, somewhere will figure you out... Maybe. Twilight loved it and she and Pinkie hugged tearfully.

Her parents stepped up next. "Well my dear we don't have anything too exciting we just thought we would start an education fund for young Scootaloo at the bank."

"If that’s sounds alright with you?" Her mother added.

She smiled happily. "That’s a great idea! Thank you!" She hugged them both tightly.

Applejack stepped up with a full keg of apple cider for her making Dash start to drool a little. Twilight tapped the keg and Applejack was ready with mugs for everyone. We all enjoyed that and there was even some left over for later... Maybe not as I noticed Dash inching her way over to the keg while Fluttershy and Trixie were presenting their gift.

She had a lovely stand and bird... Er owl bath for Owlicious. "Thank you Fluttershy! I haven't been doing much night studying lately and I certainly haven't been paying him enough attention! I'm sure he will love it."

"You’re welcome..."

"And what about you Dash?" I asked over the crowd, everypony turned to find her under the keg draining the last of the cider into her mouth. She wiped her mouth with her hoof giving us all a sheepish grin before everyone burst out into laughter.

She blushed slightly but strode up to Twilight and presented her with one bit, strangely it had a large D etched into the front and back of it.

"What’s this?" Twilight asked.

"That’s a Dash token! Good for whatever you need me to do! Clear the sky? No problem! Storm clouds raining on you? Not for long!" She sighed heavily. "Okay fine! I spent all my bits and forgot to get you anything... Sorry..." She hung her head but Twilight just smiled with a glint in her eye.

"So this is good for whatever I want is it?"

"Uh... Ya?"

"Oh I'll think of something good to do with it." She grinned slyly.

Dash's eyes went wide. "Uh oh..."

Again we all burst into laughter then Rarity stepped up with her package for Twilight.

They whispered for a moment then she opened the box a crack and smiled blushing slightly. "Thank you Rarity! It’s beautiful."

I tried to get a peek but she caught me and shut the box tightly. "Maybe later." She said with a smile.

Spike stepped up next stretched out as long as he could be I could see he must have grown at least a foot. "Spike! Look at how big you are!" Twilight gasped hugging him tightly.

"Aww... You think?" He stretched flexing and showing off a bit. He then presented her with his gift an album as well but instead of pictures it contained pieces of items from their years together. Starting with a piece of shell from his egg and ending with some of the ribbon from her brothers wedding with plenty of room for more in the future. She grabbed him in a tight hug. "Thank you Spike." She whispered misty eyed.

With the gifts out of the way the partying got back underway, a few hours later while a slow song played and she and I as well as her parents and Armor and Cadence were the only ones dancing I got a few moments alone with her.

We danced close her head over my shoulder swaying together to the music.

"Happy birthday Wife." I whispered kissing her neck.
She pulled back allowing me to stare into her so amazing deep eyes. “Thanks. Best birthday ever." She whispered back kissing me softly.

As the evening got late Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle excused themselves as well as Armor and Cadence, Shimmer and Prism were both tuckered out sleeping sweetly on their fathers back.

I thought we might have a problem putting everyone up for the night as we had plenty of space but no beds or extra linens but Rarity spoke up keeping me from panicking.

"Not to worry darling the Princess has everything arranged. The next time we visit we would be more then happy to stay here but for tonight she has arranged rooms for us all in the palace. And as you had the girls over at your place recently I think it only fitting they come with us tonight." She added with a wink.

"Ya! CRUSADER SLEEPOVER AT THE PALACE!" They squealed together.

"Oh I'm going to regret this aren't I?" Rarity moaned.

Everyone chuckled as they headed out. We had looked through the house as a group but before bed Twilight and I walked through it again from the basement which was quite large with built in bookshelves lining all the walls and a small bathroom.

"It’s almost as if Celestia knew who she was making the house for eh?” I laughed.

She nudged me in the side playfully. "Oh you."

The main floor had a large 'family' room and kitchen as well as a large bedroom and a full bath.

And the second floor had the master bedroom another smaller bedroom as well as a quite large bath with a big tub and a separate shower. Also there was a quite small room adjoining the master bedroom, a closet I guessed? But whoever heard of a closet with a window?

As we were about to get ready for bed there came a light knock at the door. We opened it and there was Luna with a large couch floating beside her.

"Luna! Come in!" Twilight gasped.

She turned the couch sideways but it couldn't quite fit. She sighed and with a sudden blip it was in the living room.

"Sorry I'm so late! I can never decide what to buy when I get to the store!"

"Its lovely Luna thank you! We were about to go for a short walk would you care to join us?" I asked.

"Certainly."

Twilight told her how the party went; sorry she couldn't have been there for it as we walked.

"Not to worry Twilight. Next time perhaps."

Before too long we arrived at Twilight and I's special place and we looked out at the spectacular view across Equestria, Dusk covering the land making everything seem to shimmer.

Twilight and I held each other tightly as Luna smiled at us sadly.

"Well I must be off."

"Luna please don't go yet. We didn't mean to make you uncomfortable." Twilight begged.

She smiled. "And you haven't. I am so happy for you both never doubt that. But I must attend to the night court, we shall talk later. Excellent work in the Everfree. You have mastered the mechanics of the Ward stones quite well. Goodnight."

"Goodnight Luna." We echoed.

We watched her fly up to the palace before turning to head back home.

Twilight and I washed up then she shut me out of our bedroom asking me to wait just a moment. I did without complaint I was very anxious to see just what Rarity had given her.

After a few agonising minutes she called me in. I closed my eyes only opening them when the door was wide open. The room was dimly lit by the moons glow as well as a few candles by the bed.

My jaw quite literally dropped and I stared at my beautiful wife. She had this
on and looked so gorgeous and sexy my heart / our hearts beat rapidly.

"Does it look ok?"

"Does it...? You look amazing Twi."

"Rarity thought you might like it..."

"I guess she knows me well." I slid into bed kissing her eagerly. "You’re so beautiful."

She kissed me back with urgency and we snuffed out the candles...

Chapter 13 (Let it snow)

View Online

I opened my eyes the next morning to find Twilight awake already her face an inch away, her beautiful eyes gazing into mine. We both smiled pressing forward to kiss softly. We were still entangled together from the night before warm and comfortable together as we stared at one another. I was determined to see into the very depths of her beautiful purple eyes, what lay beyond them? Her amazing spirit and soul...

I realized while staring at her I was zoning out a bit, I refocused my eyes on hers and found them tear filled. I tightened my arms around her pulling her even closer, I could see my reflection in her limpid pools and was a bit surprised to see my eyes were damp as well.

I shook my head slightly smiling at her. "You make me so happy Twi.

"Me too."

She leaned back blushing slightly and softly sang to me.

(Original song 'Arms by Christina Perri')

I never thought anyone would be the one to hold my heart

But you came around and you knocked me off the ground from the start

You put your arms around me

But I believed that it's easier for you to let me go

You put your arms around me and I'm home

How many times will you let me change my mind and turn around?

I couldn't decide if I would let you save my life or if I'd drown

I hoped that you could see right through my walls

I hoped that you would catch me 'cause I was already falling

I never let a love get so close

You put your arms around me and I'm home

The world was coming down on me and I couldn’t find a reason to be loved

I never wanted to leave you but I can't make you bleed if I'm alone

You put your arms around me

And I believed it was easier for you to let me go...

I hoped that you would see right through my walls

I hoped that you catch me, 'cause I've already fallen

I had never let a love get so close

You put your arms around me and I'm home

I tried my best to never let you in to see the truth

And I had never opened up

I've never truly loved 'til you put your arms around me

And I believed that it was easier for you to let me go

I know that you saw right through my walls

I know that you caught me, 'cause together we've fallen

I'm glad I let a love get so close

You put your arms around me and I'm home

You put your arms around me and I'm home.

I was crying I'm not ashamed to admit. I held her so close kissing her fiercely. "Your so amazing Twi, how long have you been working on that?"

"It just... Came to me." She whispered blushing.

It was incredible but also not entirely surprising to me, I had noticed music and singing were a big part of life in Ponyville... Heck probably all of Equestria, and that wasn't a bad thing at all.

"So what shall we do today Twi? Stay in bed and make love all day?" I asked teasingly kissing her neck.

She blushed prettily and kissed me back. "That sounds like fun. But you know Scootaloo and the girls will be here soon." She smirked. "Our friends do so much for us let’s take them on a tour around Canterlot today!"

"Good idea."

We reluctantly untangled from one another and had a quick shower Twilight employed a quick drying spell on us as we had no towels yet so we would be ready before everyone showed up and we didn't have to wait long. Applejack showed up dragging along three yawning fillies as well as a slightly frazzled looking Rarity.

"Really Applejack do we have to arrive so early? These three kept me up half the night and I haven't even had time to freshen up properly!"

"Sorry Rare but ah need to be up an about, lazin about in the mornins not fer me ya know."

"Oh believe me I know. And a good morning to you Twilight and Rick, I hope you 'slept' well?" She asked with a sly grin.

We both blushed slightly. "Indeed we did." I leaned closer to her. "But I think your gift might have been more for my benefit then Twilights eh?" I whispered.

"One and the same dear, one and the same."

While we waited for the others to arrive we all went on a tour around the yard checking it and the outside of the house out and by the time we had circled it we saw Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Trixie walking up.

Pinkie bounced up. "Hi guys! What’s up?!"

"Well Twilight and I thought we would take you all on a tour around Canterlot and see the sights. What do you think?"

Everyone was agreeable; I let Twilight take the lead as she knew her way around far better then any of us. Though after an hour or so of visiting her usual haunts I could see the others were getting a bit bored. I'd follow my love all day no matter what, but we were trying to show them a good time and she was trying, so hard!

Twi?

Everyone’s bored aren't they? I'm sorry; I just remember where I used to go... To read and study...

I chuckled squeezing her gently. Its okay love. Let’s go see Armor and Cadence I'm sure they can show everyone some sights you might not know?

She sighed and leaned up as I leaned down to kiss softly. How do you always know how to make it better?

I just imagine your smile and it comes to me.

She nudged me gently and we kissed again. Oh you.

We led everyone over to Shining Armor and Cadences new house, they were more then happy to show everyone around their new home as well as taking us around town. We traveled through town gawking around like a bunch of tourists which I guess we were. We attracted a fair share of stares… Well I probably attracted most of those but seeing me with the captain of Celestia’s guards and not to mention an Alicorn seemed to calm any fears they might have had. Around lunchtime we stopped to have a quick bite to eat then split up.

Cadence took Rarity, Fluttershy, Trixie, Pinkie and Twilight to a Spa she frequented while Armor took the rest of us to a large restaurant / arcade type place. They had games, music and a large play area and even a small water park. Dash and Applejack immediately headed to the game area to try to outdo one another and the three Crusaders as well as Prism and Shimmer excitedly galloped to the 'fun zone'.

"Keep an eye on your cousins Angel!" I called out as they ran off.

She looked back and nodded scooping them up onto her back taking a short wild flight together landing safely in the ball pit. Armor and I sat down smiling at their screams and giggles as they played.

"Thanks for this bro, Twi and I wanted to show them all a good time but... Well we don't know our way around enough yet clearly."

"Hey no problem! I'm pretty busy most of the week but it’s nice to relax with friends and family on my days off."

"What’s in the saddlebags?" I asked gesturing to the ones he was wearing.

He chuckled. "What do you think? A couple changes of diapers for the foals and some milk and snacks just in case."

"Of course." I smiled watching the fillies and foals romp. "Must be great..."

"Oh they can be a handful you can be sure but I'd do anything for them. Its amazing how much Cadence and I have changed."

"What do you mean?"

"I may be older then Twily but I'm still pretty young. I went into this marriage expecting... Well, I have no idea what I was thinking. I just love Cadence and I knew I wanted to be with her for as long as I live... As long as I..." He sighed. "She'll outlive me, our foals, their foals... I try not to think about it too much, we've still got a long time together but in the end... I'm sure its not going to have been enough... Must be even worse for her. I'll support her any way I can no matter what."

I sat quietly for a moment thinking about it, were Twilight and I going to outlive Scootaloo...? Her foals if she had any? I guessed we were... Is that what we were going to become just a fixture in Ponyville? Something that’s been around for ages, unchanging... No. We could do so much good, learn so much. I remembered what I had told her that fateful night. 'You'll be with them their whole lives...' Scootaloo might leave us someday and plenty of others too but we'd treasure every moment of our time with them.

Armor must have noticed my look of concentration and frown as he smiled and chucked me on the shoulder. "Hey sorry to bring you down bro! It’s just nice to have another guy to talk about these things with.”

I smiled and shook my head. "Not a problem, anytime really. It’s a sobering thought; I mean we humans live for about a max of eighty to maybe a hundred years... But now, well... We're in the same situation brother. Let’s cross that bridge when we get to it eh?"

"Sounds like a plan."

We stopped as the Crusaders came trotting up Scootaloo carrying Shimmer on her back and Apple Bloom carrying Prism, all three of them had their faces screwed up with distaste.

"Somepony needs to be changed!" Scootaloo exclaimed holding her nose.

Armor laughed and levitated them both onto his back taking them to the restroom and returning a short while later with two clean and happy foals, he levitated Shimmer over to me and I gave her a big hug as he levitated two bottles out of his saddlebags.

"Would you warm those up for me?" He asked. I looked around to make sure we weren't drawing undue attention but the restaurant wasn't too busy so I concentrated bringing a small ball of flame into my hand and carefully warmed up the two glass bottles stopping occasionally so Armor could test them. Shimmer was fascinated with the flames and I had to gently stop her a few times from reaching out with her hoof to touch it.

"Wow!" Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom gasped.

"What?! I told you my Dad could do magic! Didja think that those Timber Wolves just burst into flame on their own?"

"I don’t know! I was too busy being scared; I thought maybe he had a torch or something. Neat!" Sweetie squeaked.

"I remember now! Cool!" Apple Bloom pitched in.

I grinned. "Thanks girls but try to keep it quiet. I'm strange enough as it is I wouldn't want to scare anypony right?"

"Ok!" They echoed.

Armor chuckled at our exchange. "Okay all ready."

Shimmer nestled down in my arms happily; she accepted the bottle clutching it between her fore hooves suckling away while staring up at me with her big amber colored eyes. Armor fed Prism and before long they drained their bottles, Armor levitated Prism before him gently patting his back until he let out a large burp causing the Crusaders to giggle. I gently put Shimmers head over my shoulder and patted her back until she also let out a burp, I held her a moment longer then let her down giving her a kiss on the nose.

"Alright go play."

The Crusaders took off with Shimmer and Prism hot on their hooves. I sat back with a sigh watching them go, when I turned to Armor I found him watching me with a strange expression on his face.

"What?!"

He shook his head once and smiled. "Nothing... Maybe you and Twily would like to have them over for a weekend sleepover sometime?"

I smiled at the prospect. "I'll ask Twi but I'm sure we would be more then happy to do that."

We settled back and ordered a few pitchers of lemonade and some snack food. They all galloped about having fun occasionally coming back for a snack or drink, Prism tripped and fell quickly running back to his Daddy crying, but after a kiss to make it better and a few tears dried he ran back to play as if nothing had ever happened.

Dash and Applejack came back after awhile both loaded with prize tickets and sat with us helping themselves to some food and drinks.

"Nice haul you two. Looks pretty even." I commented.

They looked at one another and shrugged. "It was all about the competition at first..."

"But I recon we were having too much fun to get hung up on that."

"Glad to hear it."

The girls ran up and stopped suddenly. "Wow! Look at all those tickets!" They gasped.

Dash grinned and tossed her bag of tickets to them Applejack following suit. "Go ahead you three I don't need em."

"Me neither, ya'll go buy somethin fun!"

They galloped off their two little tagalongs in tow.

"And what have you two been up to hmm? Talking about your wives when their away?" Dash grinned.

"About how amazing and perfect they are?" I shot back. "No really just relaxing, small talk you know."

"Suuure..."

Just then Cadence, Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Trixie entered the restaurant. Spotting us they came over stopping a short ways off posing for a moment. All their hooves shone beautifully as well as the coats, manes and tails. Cadence, Rarity and Trixie were made up beautifully while Fluttershy had the barest of makeup on and Twi... Oh my beautiful, gorgeous wife... Just the right amount, must have been Rarity who either coached or applied it herself because it was perfect.

She saw me gawking and blushed slightly smiling at me. Does it look ok?

Oh Twi. You look amazing, as always.

She trotted over happily sitting on my lap and kissing me sweetly, Cadence took her spot at her husbands side kissing him as well he was as awestruck as me.

I squeezed Twilight softly and cleared my throat. "I assume you all had a good time? And by the way you all look amazingly beautiful."

"Why thank you very much. It was an amazing spa. Applejack, you and Rainbow Dash missed out."

"Ahh, that kinda prettyfying aint fer me. But ya look great Rare."

"Thank you."

"I don't think so. Let complete strangers touch my hooves? Not gonna happen!"

"Oh Rainbow Dash really. None the less I must thank you very much Princess Cadence for a lovely afternoon. And you as well Twilight and Rick for bringing us all here."

All the others expressed their thanks as well.

"It wouldn't be a happy birthday for her without her best friends. Right love?"

"Definitely."

The Crusaders galloped up with Shimmer and Prism, the two foals both had stuffed animals perched on their backs nearly as big as they were. "Mommy!" They squealed rushing over to show off their new stuffed friends.

"Well those are nice but what did you three get?"

They all bushed slightly and Scootaloo spoke up. "Oh... Well when they saw those they just wanted them so bad and there was only enough tickets for them so..." She shrugged to show it was no big deal.

I smiled and scooped her up into Twilight and I's embrace hugging her tightly. "That was so generous of you honey. You both as well Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom." Twilight complimented.

"Twerent nothin."

"Ya they didn't have anything we wanted..."

All three of them smiled but looked back over towards the counter wistfully.

Twilight and I shared a glance and a smile letting Scootaloo down.

"Well, we're just going to order some supper. Why don't you girls go and play some games while we're waiting and see if you can win some more tickets?" I said as I placed a small bag of bits on Scootaloo’s back.

"Really?! Ok!" All three of them squealed and rushed off. Shimmer and Prism were both looking sleepy and enfolded snugly in their mother’s wings their little heads nodding off before too long.

We ordered dinner for everyone. Pizzas, crispy hay (not my cup of tea), mushrooms and tomatoes (definitely my favourite) and one with daffodil and daisies (Twilights favourite).

We all sat and relaxed chatting a bit until the food arrived; the Crusaders returned each proudly displaying their prizes. Sweetie Belle had a pretty pink mane clip covered with rhinestones that Rarity thought suited her perfectly. Apple Bloom must have done very well at the games as she had what looked to be a new pair of saddlebags that fit her perfectly. And Scootaloo had a sash with a badge upon it emblazoned with the Wonderbolts insignia.

Dash sat up. "Whoa! I didn't see that... Uhh, I mean I have to go to the mare’s room." With that she zipped off as we all chuckled. The girls dug in and before too long Dash came strutting back with her own sash, she stopped when she saw us all staring at her.

"What?! Its uh... Just in case the squirt loses hers!"

"Aww how sweet Dashie!" Pinkie grinned.

We all laughed as she blushed. Mr. And Mrs. Sparkle arrived, a little late but there was plenty of food left and time to enjoy the evening.

After we had eaten and visited some more later in the evening we were all gathered at the train station awaiting the last train back to Ponyville, Shining Armor and Cadence as well as Shimmer and Prism refreshed from their nap were there to see us off Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle too.

Twilight hugged her brother and Cadence and her parents tightly and I shook her fathers hoof and Armors hugging her mother and Cadence. "Always a pleasure to see you both Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle."

They glanced at one another then smiled at us warmly. "You two are Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle now." Her mother started.

"We're Grandpa and Grandma Sparkle now, right?!" Her father continued scooping up Prism and Shimmer in a telekinetic field and swooping them around him and his wife causing them to squeal with glee.

"Gampa!" Prism agreed.

"Gamma!" Shimmer added in.

All of us 'Dawwwed' at their cute antics causing them both to giggle.

I had arranged for quite a few sets of spare keys for our new home to be made and I passed them out, one for Mr. and... That is Grandma and Grandpa Sparkle, Cadence and Armor as well as one for each of our friends so anytime they might be up here for any reason they could stay there if they liked.

We settled into our train car waving goodbye out the window then relaxed back for the long ride home. It was quite late in the evening and by the time we got back to Ponyville it was nearly midnight.

I scooped up sleeping Sweetie Belle and gently placed her on Rarity’s back, the same with Apple Bloom for Applejack then picked up my own sleeping Angel and we all whispered our goodbyes each heading to our own homes.

Just before we all parted Dash stopped us. "Wait...! Yes! This is it!" She was looking excitedly up into the night sky but I couldn't see anything. It was quite overcast and chilly out.

"Dash what...?" I stopped short as a shimmering white flake fell from the sky directly onto Dash's awaiting tongue; soon the air was filled with slow falling flakes as we all stared up in wonder for minutes. A swift wind blew by causing the flakes to dance in the air and also causing us all to shiver breaking the first snowfalls spell upon us. We all smiled to one another gathering for a group hug then turning to walk slowly back to our own homes.

It had been a long day but as soon as we had tucked Scootaloo into her bed Twilight and I headed back outside for a short walk. I could tell she was excited for the first snowfall. I went to get us jackets but she had a simple spell that would insulate us just as well. (A song for walking in the falling snow.)

We stepped out into a shimmering wonderland; the streetlamps lit Ponyville as we strolled side by side my arm over her. We were the only ones around everyone else asleep and snug in their beds, as we walked it felt like we were the only two beings left in the world.

As we reached the end of town we stopped and turned to look at Ponyville slowly being covered by glistening beauty.

I knelt down in the snow to hold her tightly. "So beautiful, I'm so lucky to be here with you. Now, anytime, all the time."

She turned and kissed me. "I love you. Part of me wants to talk about how amazing the Pegasus are for making all these..." She gestured all around us. "But just a small part, I just want to be here with you."

"I love you so much Twi. That’s all I've ever wanted ever since that night too." I scooped her gently up in my arms kissing her passionately and slowly made our way back home.

We went inside and dried off; I checked Scootaloos room and found her still fast asleep. I then followed Twi upstairs getting out of my wet clothes; we cuddled together under the covers making love softly and sweetly before drifting off in the silence that only a snowfall can provide.

We awoke the next morning to a blanket of white covering Ponyville, fillies, colts, foals as well as mares and stallions of all ages were out and about shovelling, building snow ponies, sledding and having snowball fights. Twilight and Scootaloo headed out to partake in some fun pelting me with a few snowballs as I headed to the Everfree border to check on the Wardstones.

I stopped a few times to throw a few snowballs in fun and help some fillies and colts with their snow ponies. I had to search around a bit longer to locate the stones under the snow but everything was looking good. It was later afternoon as I headed back home through town I was looking about at the snow sculptures and beautifully covered town when I head someone calling out.

"Nick! Nick!" I looked around but couldn't see anyone responding, looking behind me I saw a mare with a light yellow coat and a dark blue with a light pink streak through her mane and tail.

I pointed to myself as she rushed up. "Uh... Were you talking to me?"

"Yes! Oh... It is Nick right?"

"Rick actually, I'm sorry I know I've seen you before but I can't quite remember your name..."

"Oh I'm sorry Rick! I'm so bad with names! I'm Bon Bon!"

"I remember now, Scootaloo loves your hard candies. But how can I help you?"

"Oh... Um I just need to tell you something. Can you come with me back to my shop? It’s kind of personal..."

"Sure." My interest was piqued; I wondered what she might need to talk to me about?

She led me over to a small shop a wrapped candy displayed over the door, she opened the door and I followed her in. Within the store was a large array of hard candies, lollipops, jawbreakers every kind and flavour I could think of and likely some I couldn't. She closed the door behind me and smiled apologetically gesturing me to follow her.

I followed her into the backroom where she washed her hooves and began pulling trays from her oven then stretching and twisting the soft sugary masses into familiar candy cane shapes.

"Sorry." She apologised. "Working helps relax me when I'm stressed..."

"Okay... I don't want to stress you Bon Bon, how can I help you?"

She sighed and drew a deep breath. "Okay, it’s like this. My marefriend, Lyra is coming back from Manehatten soon. She’s been away for months and months studying with the orchestra there, she plays the lyre you see..." She finished a tray of candy canes and started on another.

"She’s a bit... Obsessed with humans... That’s what you are right? I mean you look a lot like her descriptions and drawings..."

"Uh, yes that’s what I am. I didn't think anyone knew about humans? Twilight, Zecora and the Princess's have been the only ones I've ever encountered who knew anything about us."

"I'm sure there’s a few more scattered about Equestria. Lyra's grandmother told her and her grandmother before her and so on, she tried to explain it to me once but it was taking sooo long! I never really believed her but here you are... I panicked when I first saw you, well I guess a lot of us ponies did that." She giggled.

"True enough but I'm glad the ponies here in Ponyville accept me now."

"Oh yes! Your definitely part of the town now and your marriage to Twilight Sparkle is... Well I shouldn't say..."

"What? Really I'm not easily upset."

"Well... The rumours fly fast and furious around here... You’re her familiar summoned from the depths of Tartarus, a spy sent by the Princess to keep a close eye on her..." She cleared her throat. "A... Um creature summoned by her to slate her carnal desires..." She blushed furiously and shook her head. "That’s all just rumour! Things ponies do to pass the time and amuse themselves please don't be mad! From what I have seen you two really are in love and that’s what really matters."

I chuckled softly. "They certainly have some wild ideas. I assure you I am a human accidentally brought here from another dimension; no others will be coming so far as I know. I fell in love with the most amazing mare and couldn't be happier."

She smiled warmly and finished up her last tray. "Well let me get back to why I asked you here. Can I show you something?"

"Of course."

She led me to a small staircase to the basement and I followed her down into the darkness. She turned on the light and I just stood there shocked for a moment, the walls of the whole room were filled top to bottom, roof as well and books strewn across the floor. Looked like our study after a particularly intense bout of studying. I looked around and found notes upon notes on and about humans, what she knew from her grandmother and many, many things she speculated on. And drawings, drawings and more drawings. Clearly she had never seen a human or a picture of one as she had hundreds of conceptual drawings of what she thought humans would look like.

All had one thing in common, hands, legs and an upright stance but from there many of them went way out to left field. Aquatic humans, humans with animal heads, extra arms, extra legs! The list went on and on...

"So you see... When she gets back next week, she’s going to hear about you. She has bent so many ears with her stories of humans that a lot of ponies in town will point her toward you just to shut her up!" She giggled a little and sighed. "I really have to apologise to her too. I've always told her she was wasting her time and that... Well you, couldn't exist and she should stop trying. She never got mad at me though, moved all her stuff down here so it wouldn't be in my way... So could I ask you, please! To come with me and meet her at the train station... Wait, maybe that’s too public... Um..."

I smiled. "How about Applejacks farm? It’s nice and quiet and it this time of year I'm sure pretty deserted. I'll ask her if we can meet there and answer any questions Lyra might have. Do you think you can get her there without anyone in town ruining your surprise?"

"I think so! Thank you! But you might regret it! She'll talk your ear off for days!"

I laughed. "Well we'll start with the basics. You don't mind if I bring Twilight do you? I'm sure she will be very interested on how Lyra got so much information."

"Oh of course! She’s your wife she should be there. Thank you again! I do love her you know... I just want to show her how sorry I am."

"She's lucky to have you Bon Bon. If that’s all I should get home, it’s getting late."

"It is, I'm sorry to take so much of your time! Ooh here...!" She followed me up the stairs depositing some of her newly made candy canes in a bag presenting them to me. "Thanks again!"

"Thank you Bon Bon, just let me know when ok?"

"I will!"

I got home to find a snow Scootaloo, Twilight and a snowman resembling me standing together just outside our home. I went inside and Scootaloo and Twi were enjoying a cup of hot chocolate by the fireplace. Another strangely magical thing I didn't understand how we had a fireplace in the side of our tree and not burning it down.

I kicked off my boots and rushed over to embrace them both.

"Didja see our snow family?!"

"I sure did Angel, amazing job."

She grinned happily as I kissed Twilight softly, she levitated a cup over to me and we all relaxed on the couch together.

"So Twi a mare named Bon Bon talked to me today about her marefriend Lyra..."

"Ohmygosh! How could I have forgotten?! She’s crazy about humans! Even when we went to school together in Canterlot she was always talking about it. I was surprised after I moved here to see she had moved here already to be with Bon Bon, they met in Canterlot when Bon Bon was delivering some of her sweets and hit it off. I didn't talk to many ponies back then but I still picked some things up." She smiled at my questioning look.

"Maybe six months before you came I remember she came to the library looking for more human lore, I didn't have much other then a few old stories in which they were barely mentioned but she was so excited by them... You know without her enthusiasm on the subject I probably wouldn't have done some of my own research into it. That’s how I knew you were a human when we first met, you certainly didn't match everything I had read. And turned out to be so much more, saving me from snakes, making friends with my friends, making me fall in love with you..." She sighed kissing me softly.

"And I would do it all again, a million times over."

"Okay, okay!" Scootaloo groaned interposing herself between us before we could kiss again causing us both to grin. "So what about her?"

I explained the situation and what Bon Bon wanted to do, Scootaloo thought it was a bit weird and Twilight was indeed very interested to talk to Lyra and see all her notes she had collected on humans.

"Oh before I forget, Armor was wondering if we wanted to take the twins for a weekend sleepover sometime?"

"That would be great! Doesn't that sound like fun honey?"

"Well... You don't expect me to baby sit do you?"

"No Angel, but they'll definitely want to play with you and your friends sometime though. You had fun with them didn't you?"

"Yeah, we did. Sweetie Belle especially she loves little foals."

"Well then when do you think would be a good time to go?"

"That reminds me of something as well, Mom and Dad have invited us over for Hearths Warming Eve, Cadence and Armor will be there too. Maybe we should take them the days before and when we go to Canterlot we can bring them back with us?"

"That’s a great idea. When is it? And what exactly is it?"

"Come on Dad even I know this one." Scootaloo giggled.

"Hey I'm still learning Angel!" I grinned and hugged her tightly.

We had a simple dinner while they told me the story of how Hearths Warming came to be, I had always enjoyed Christmas back home mostly for getting together with family and not any religious reasons. But wait... I'm living in a town of multicoloured ponies with wings and horns, I'm married to the most amazing female anywhere... If this is all possible, maybe somewhere in the infinite dimensions and universes there exists one where God, Jesus, Buddha heck any deity also exists... Maybe they visited Earth at one time... Huh... Something to think about, like I didn't have enough...

The week passed by fairly quickly, shops were still open but with lessened hours. There was plenty of time for everyone to spend time with their friends and family, it got a fair bit colder out but it didn't seem to deter them at all, these ponies were tough! Many of them went about with little protection at all on; some wore boots and maybe a scarf but not much other then that. I was impressed.

Twilight, Trixie and I continued to study but not too hard it was a holiday after all.

Bon Bon stopped by near the end of the week letting me know Lyra would be back the next day, Applejack naturally had no problem with us hanging out on her property and we arranged a place where we would surprise her.

Twilight and I waited out of sight behind one of the many Apple families large trees. We held each other tightly warming each other up both of us excited at just how this was all going to play out. After waiting an hour or so we heard voices approaching.

"Bon Bon! I'm tired, I just got back why are you dragging me all the way out here? I mean yeah its pretty and I have missed you so much, but I thought we could have some alone time at home..."

"Lyra! Somepony might be listening!"

"Oh come on! There’s no one for miles, come on I'm going to think you’re not happy to see me." She teased.

Twilight and I peeked out from behind the tree to see them in a passionate embrace; Lyra it seemed was a unicorn with a light teal coat and darker teal mane with white streaks in it.

Good a time as any for a surprise?

Rick! She giggled quietly. Oh alright.

We stepped out from behind the tree and I cleared my throat loudly.

"Wha!" Lyra and Bon Bon broke their kiss and turned toward us; Lyra caught sight of me and stopped dead her jaw hanging open.

"Lyra I'd like to introduce you to..." She stopped as Lyra’s eyes rolled up in head and she pitched face first down onto the snowy ground. "Lyra!"

Twilight and I rushed over and looked her over carefully healing a small cut she had opened up on her jaw when she hit the ground.

"She’s ok Bon Bon, she just fainted. That’s ok I have that effect on mares right love?" I teased gasping in shock a second later when she poured a hoof full of snow down the back of my jacket and shirt. "Ahh! Coldcoldcold!"

She laughed and even Bon Bon giggled a little cradling Lyra’s head on her stomach.

I recovered smiling and kissed Twi quickly. "I'll get you for that later. Okay let’s see..." I took a small amount of snow and lightly drizzled it on Lyras face then sat back as she regained consciousness gasping in surprise.

"Bon Bon! I just had the most amazing dream! I saw a human!"

Bon Bon smiled gently and turned Lyras head with her fore hooves to face me. "Lyra, this is Rick. Don't faint again! He’s here to talk with you and answer the millions of questions you no doubt have. Lyra...?"

She just sat there he mouth agape her golden eyes fixed on me.

"Nice to meet you Lyra."

She leapt to her hooves horn aglow blocking me from Bon Bon. "It talks!" We stayed that way for a moment her eyes zipping back and forth between me and Twilight. "And you’re not trying to eat me so I guess that’s a theory I can put to rest..."

She relaxed and released her magic suddenly grinning wildly turning to tackle Bon Bon. "They exist! I knew it! I knew it, I knew it, I knew it! Did you set this up?! Of course you did! Thank you Bon Bon! I love you!" She kissed her then turned back to me excitedly. "I want to know EVERYTHING! Where did you come from? How did you get here?! Are there more humans around?!" She looked around as if expecting the ground to burst open and humans would appear.

"Well..."

"Ooh! And, and... Why is Twilight here?" She interrupted looking confused. "Did she bring you here with her magic?! I knew all that studying had to be useful for something someday Twilight! Wait..."

She looked closer at us seeming to notice my arm over Twilight as well as the ring strung around her neck and the one on my finger. She gasped gesturing toward us. "No! You can't be serious?! You and him?! You are a him right?"

We both laughed lightly and I nodded. "Yes I am, and yes Twilight is my wife."

"What? How? When...?!"

"Well he arrived about seven months ago and they got married two months ago so..." Bon Bon explained.

"You’re so lucky Twilight! Your own human! Can you summon me one?! Please? Pleasepleasepleaseplease!" She turned and nudged Bon Bon. "Not for that! I just want more of them around!" She giggled.

"Lyra! He’s not a thing! And I didn't summon him anyhow let us explain..."

"I didn't mean it like that Twilight! I'm just so excited! Ooh, ooh!! I gotta pee!" She raced off behind a tree leaving us to stare confusedly after her. Bon Bon smiled apologetically.

"She’s very passionate about it."

"We can see that!" Twilight exclaimed.

Lyra poked her head around the tree moments later then came galloping back over skidding to a stop in front of us. "One thing... Why are we meeting waaay out here?"

Bon Bon blushed slightly. "Well..."

Lyra looked at her then us bursting out into laughter. "Did you think I was going to go nuts?! I certainly feel like it! I want to run all over town yelling! In your face! HA! Told you so!" She looked at the concern in Bon Bons face and shook her head smiling again. "But I guess that wouldn't be very nice. Besides it'll be a lot more fun to bring it up and see the looks on their faces when their not expecting it!" She giggled thinking to herself then shivered slightly. "Can we go home? I've got so much to ask you! So much to show you! And I'm chilly." She grinned.

"Sure Lyra."

The four of us began walking back to Ponyville the exercise warming us up, as we walked Lyra started with her questions. I answered them to the best of my ability but often before I could even get out a response she blurted out another question the first one having reminded her of. Her enthusiasm was quite cute, she reminded me a bit of Pinkie both very passionate about what they loved.

As we moved through town I noticed a lot of ponies smiling at us as Lyra skipped circles around us peppering me with questions until we got to their home. She quickly showed us to her room in the basement.

"Neat right?! Um... I'm just going to go freshen up, be right back ok? Don't go anywhere!" She giggled grabbing Bon Bon and dragging her upstairs with her.

Well that was... Interesting.

I don't like the way she was looking at you.

Twi...

What? She is a pretty mare...

I chuckled scooping her up in my arms and kissing her soundly. You’re so cute when your jealous love. She’s very nice but she’s not you. No one else is and no one else will do. I love you.

I'm just being silly I know. I love you too, so much.

I let her down and she began looking around the room pulling down certain papers to examine them close then putting them back while we waited. And waited, and waited...

About a half an hour later the door above opened and a ruffled but smiling Lyra trotted down.

"Sorry I was just..." She stopped in her tracks at the display in front of her. Twilight had skimmed through the papers on the walls and ceiling and decided they were far too disorganised. She had all Lyras pictures arranged neatly on one wall, her notes on another and all her books and reference material neatly stacked and placed against the last. I tried half heartedly at least to dissuade her but it had been messy and she was determined so I didn't interfere.

"How do you like it Lyra? I arranged all your notes alphabetically and you’re pictures by type and all your books by author!" She smiled happily.

Lyra just stared for a moment. "Wow Twilight! Thanks! I'm so disorganised, this is great!"

We all sat down on the floor and Bon Bon came down a few moments later with drinks and snacks.

Lyra had a LOT of questions but the first thing we did was to debunk her theories and worries about humans, I tried to steer clear of completely trashing my race. I'm not a huge fan of what humanity has become but on the same page everyday you can see plenty of good in us too. Frankly I was just glad to be here in Equestria.

The hours passed by quickly Twilight answered any questions she could as well, some of them were... Well a bit personal, her curiosity about how we mated and interacted intimately was a bit too much and we were both blushing as well as Bon Bon.

"Okay Lyra, its late we have to let Rick and Twilight get home."

"It’s not that late!" She glanced at the clock on the wall that read seven pm.

"It’s been fun Lyra but we need to get home and make supper for us and Scootaloo." I explained getting up and stretching.

"Awww..."

"Another day, after Hearths Warming perhaps. You've managed to amass an amazing amount of information here Lyra, you could write a book on humans! And now that we know for sure that their real..." Twilight grinned nudging me gently in the side. "I'm sure you could do an amazing job of it!"

"Wow... I never thought of that! That’s a great idea Twilight!"

"Stop by the library someday and I'll lend you a few books on what you need to do."

"I can't just write whatever I want? Fine..."

The three of us laughed softly at Lyras pout. We bought some of Scootaloos favourite candies on the way out waving off Bon Bons attempt to give them to us for free and headed back home. It felt good to be out and walking after sitting for that long I needed some exercise and seeing a large snow bank we were passing by I had just the idea how to get some.

"Payback!" I shouted tackling Twilight into the drift, she shrieked as she hit the cold snow and I suddenly felt a telekinetic boot to the butt pushing me in after her. The snow was quite fluffy and soft and it got everywhere, snow down my shirt, pants and shoes but my adrenalin was up and I poked my head out of the drift to toss a snowball at Twi only to find her waiting with three of her own floating beside her.

"Uh oh!" My toss went wide as I dove for cover getting struck once in the back, for the next half hour we ran back and forth throwing snowballs laughing and wresting like we were little kids again. We fell together side by side in a snow bank both trying to catch our breath.

Truce?

Okay.

We pressed together and kissed then shivered, as we calmed down off our adrenalin high it suddenly felt a lot colder.

"Brr, we better get home and have a nice hot shower love."

"Sounds like a plan." And with a blip we were suddenly laying in our entryway startling Scootaloo who was reading on the couch.

"Ahh! Don't scare me like that Mom!"

Twilight giggled and shook herself a bit while I removed my shoes and grabbed a towel to dry us off with. "Sorry honey, we got a bit... Rambunctious."

"Aww you had a snowball fight without me?"

"You'll be in the next one Angel I promise you. But you have to be on my side, Moms too good."

"Okay!"

"Hey! That’s not fair!" Twilight teasingly accused.

All three of us laughed as I dried Twi off then myself. As we turned to go make dinner she caught me kissing me passionately.

You’re always so good to me.

And I always will be love, your everything to me.

"Ahem, daughter starving to death here..."

I scooped her up into a hug gently noogying her. "Well we can't have that!"

We made our way to the kitchen and made a simple supper we talked and traded stories of the day’s events as we ate, Scootaloo went to her room after dinner as Twilight and I cleaned up.

When we finished I scooped her up kissing her neck and breathing in her beautiful scent carrying her to the shower. We warmed up under the downpour kissing and caressing one another, we made love passionately the water starting to cool when we exited and dried off.

We checked in on Scootaloo finding her passed out with a few of her toys... Sorry action pony figures. I picked her up placing her in bed and tucking her in giving her a kiss on the forehead as Twilight turned out the lights.

We snuggled down in bed together the cold winter night perfect for cuddling together. As we drifted off I reflected back on the past seven months, my life before and my life now. Sure I missed my friends and family as well as quite a few modern convinces but I wouldn't give up what I had now for anything… Ever.

Chapter 14 (Hearths Warming and a hoof to the face)

View Online

Winter in Ponyville was a time of rest and fun, a time to gather together with friends and family. On the cold days and nights time to cuddle by the fire and enjoy a cup of hot chocolate. Trixie still came around occasionally for some study time and so she and Twilight could discuss magic in general.

We spent plenty of time with our friends and Scootaloo too of course. There was still some work to do, snow and ice to be cleared and I still needed to check on the border and keep the Ward stones charged. Twilight and Scootaloo came with me several times enjoying the snow covered fields and trees.

And Lyra... Silly, excited Lyra. Her boundless enthusiasm and inquisitiveness about everything human couldn't be contained. She tried to give us our space but whenever I would see her out and about or even 'accidentally' bumping into her as she happened to be walking by the house she always had more questions. She was never too pushy about it though and didn't take it personally when I didn't have the time or if my patience had run out for the day.

Still as the weeks passed we became fast friends, I got to know more about her (ironically she was quite shy talking about herself) and she got to know a lot about me and human civilisation. Twilight often hung out with us too, partially to glean more knowledge about humankind and maybe also to keep an eye on Lyra. I told them everything I could think of or at least remember from ancient history (probably got a lot of details wrong I was never too good at social studies), literature, music and just general human nature as ugly as it could be, Crusades, witch trials, wars... I tried to find plenty of examples of good too but honestly the bad things are usually the ones that get stuck in your mind...

Some things I withheld completely, from Lyra at least. Progress is great but a lot of human inventions were dangerous. Not just the weapons, but nuclear power, toxic by-products of many industries, I didn't know the specifics on any of those things but I knew Equestria didn't need them. Heck most of those advances might even be possible to achieve using magic for a completely 'green' as it were alternative. Hmm I would have to look into that more...

The week of Hearths warming came quickly and Twilight, Scootaloo and I were waiting at the train station for Armor, Cadence and the twin’s arrival. The train pulled up and they disembarked Shimmer and Prism breaking away and galloping excitedly up to us.

I scooped the two of them up hugging them tightly before placing Prism on Twilights back where he snuggled up to her hiding behind her mane and peering out at the new sights. Shimmer sat contently in my arms also peering out and squealing excitedly when her Mother and Father came walking up.

Twilight hugged her brother and she and Cadence did their cute dance together oblivious to anyone watching. "Sunshine, sunshine. Ladybugs awake! Chap your hooves and do a little shake!" They both giggled together and Shimmer and Prism laughed as well. "Sumshin!" Prism squealed. "Shine, shine!" Shimmer added not to be outdone.

We all smiled at their cuteness, I shook Armor’s hoof firmly and gave Cadence a brief hug.

"Good to see you both, thanks so much for trusting us with them."

They both smiled to one another. "We're not worried in the slightest bro." Twilight and I gasped as he levitated a large trunk over placing it beside them. "We are however prepared." He grinned.

"We brought everything we could think you would need and probably more." Cadence laughed.

"I'm sure we'll find need for all of it. Neither of us has much experience with foals, I've read a lot about it of course!"

"Of course." They both echoed grinning.

Armor levitated their trunk and we led them through town showing off our niece and nephew to anyone passing by as well as pointing out any stores or parts of town we thought they might find interesting.

Scootaloo flew around us a bit before settling down on my shoulders glaring down somewhat jealously at Shimmer in my arms. I reached up and gently rubbed her neck.

"How’s my filly?" She still looked grumpy but didn't fly away favouring me with a small smile. "Why don't you invite Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom to join us for supper?"

"Really?"

"You bet Angel."

"Okay!" She flew off my shoulders hovering beside me for a second to peck me on the cheek before zooming off.

"Hope you don't mind a little extra company?" I asked.

"Not at all. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom are just darling little fillies." Cadence smiled warmly.

Sorry I gave her permission to do that without asking you first love. She was looking a little jealous and I thought she needed to feel special.

Such a softie. She smiled leaning up as I leaned down to kiss softly Armor and Cadence looking on sharing a smile together.

We got back home and squeezed the trunk through the door, we had tried to 'foal proof' the library as well as we could moving anything dangerous or breakable up and out of the way or just putting it downstairs in our study behind a locked door.

As we were getting everything sorted out Owlicious swooped down from his new stand to my shoulder looking down suspiciously at the two foals who looked up at him with wonder.

"Whoo?"

"Well Owlicious this is Shimmer and Prism the twin foals of Armor and Cadence..."

"Whoo?"

"Those ponies right there..." I smacked myself in the forehead. Right that’s all he can say, or rather hoot.

Twilight giggled and coaxed Owlicious down beside her in front of the two foals cautioning them. "Gently, be nice." They reached out cautiously with their fore hooves to stroke his feathers lightly pulling them back quickly and smiling to one another. "Owisous!" They both giggled as he soared back up to his perch his curiosity apparently satisfied.

Scootaloo arrived with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle in tow so Twilight and I got busy making dinner, Cadence insisted on helping us while Armor took the foals and Crusaders outside for some snow fun.

We barely had dinner prepared when three soaked fillies and two soaked foals came stumbling in followed by a very soaked Shining Armor.

I brought some towels over. "Got a little ganged up on did you bro?" I grinned.

He dried himself and the foals laughing. "Just a little. But we had a great time."

"Yup!" The crusaders echoed as I dried them off tickling them a bit as I did so. "Ahh! No fair Dad! Get em!" Next thing I knew I was flat on my back with three fillies tickling me and two little foals trying to get in on the action.

"Ok! Ok you got me!" I laughed trying in vain to defend myself.

"Time for supper everyone." Twilight called from the kitchen prompting them to all rush to the table, well Shimmer and Prism got a levitating boost from Armor. Scootaloo hung back giving me one last poke in the ribs letting me grab her in a hug.

We had a wonderful dinner then relaxed in the living room as Cadence and Armor unpacked the trunk showing us everything they brought for the twins. Plenty of bottles of milk which we stored in the fridge immediately as well as more diapers then we would ever need. Toys and storybooks as well as crayons and coloring books. They amazed Twilight and I putting the books before the foals and watching our faces as they both lit up their little horns scribbling like mad on the pages all by themselves.

"Pfft, I can color inside the lines." Scootaloo scoffed.

"Scoot! Their just babies! And sooo cute!" Sweetie Belle cooed along with Apple Bloom.

"Whatever..." She grumped but with a smile on her face as the twins abandoned their coloring to chase her, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom around the house.

Twilight and I asked plenty of questions as well wanting to be ready for anything these two foals could throw at us... Fat chance.

They needed a change so we watched diligently as Cadence and Armor expertly tag teamed them cleaning them up and changing them in record time.

The evening wore on and the time came for Armor and Cadence to get back to the train station. We all accompanied them there making the conductor wait a few minutes as they hugged and kissed their foals.

"You both be good for Twily and Rick ok?"

"We'll miss you and we love you so much!"

They passed them to us and fled to their car teary eyed and waving as they pulled away. The twins watched them go wide eyed then turned to us I could see distress already forming in their big eyes as they burst into tears.

"What’s wrong?! You'll see them in a few days!" Scootaloo tried to explain.

Twilight and I held them comfortingly. "They don't understand yet honey. There, there... Its ok, you can stay with Auntie and Uncle for awhile right?"

"Anty!" "Ugle!" They cried clinging to us making us feel terrible for separating them from their parents.

After a few minutes they calmed down a bit either from general acceptance or maybe they understood somehow that Twilight and I loved them and would take care of them no matter what.

Calmed down for the moment we walked Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom home before heading back ourselves. We tucked in Scootaloo and warmed a couple of bottles to help the foals sleep.

We didn't have a crib nor had we thought to ask Armor and Cadence to bring one, undeterred we cleaned them both up and burped them making sure they didn't need another change then carried them up to bed. We both lay on opposite sides of the bed with Shimmer and Prism between us, they yawned sleepily nestling down together secure together and between us.

I pulled the covers over the four of us and looked over at Twi to find her watching me tenderly.

I'm sorry.

What?

You'd make such a good father and I... We can't...

Twi... I reached over caressing her face wiping her few tears away. Angel will keep us busy for a long time yet. Seeing you with them just makes me... We'll be ok, I love you and that’s all I'll ever need.

I love you. We pressed together carefully kissing softly then drifted off warm and content.

I awoke to a strange sound, like a low keening moan and the feeling of small hooves flailing against me. I pulled back the covers to find Shimmer thrashing about in her sleep tears streaming out from her eyes, glancing over I could see her brother awake watching her carefully pressed up against Twilight hiding behind one of her fore hooves. He didn't look scared more like he had seen it before and knew to stay out of her way.

I gathered her up against me carefully containing her struggles, I gently stroked her mane whispering and murmuring to her. "Its ok Shimmer, shh, shh. It’s all ok..."

After a minute or two her eyes opened and she stared up at me wide eyed. I just smiled at her wiping her tears away and kissing her softly on the forehead while gently rubbing her back, as soon as he saw his sister was ok Prism quickly dropped back off to sleep still cuddled against Twilight.

Her little head started to droop again as well while she snuggled against me; I looked over in the moonlight and found Twilight watching us.

Just a bad dream.

I love watching you with them.

I smiled pulling covers back up and reaching over to gently caress Twilights neck as we drifted back off.

I woke up the next morning to the feeling of small hooves pushing on my chest quickly followed by the sensation of falling as I toppled off the edge of the bed onto the floor.

"Oof..." Prism and Shimmers heads appeared over the beds edge tilting their heads quizzically as if asking how I got down there? Twilight quickly peered over the edge as well.

"Are you ok?"

"No problem." I groaned as the twins hopped off the bed onto me bouncing up and down excitedly. "Ooh... Looks like its time for our first changing lesson love." I said sniffing slightly.

"Okay! Let’s just see now..." I gathered up the foals and we headed downstairs Twilight levitating a list in front of her. "Step one, flat clean surface..."

I set them up on the table keeping the squirmy bundles of energy from getting away. "Check."

"Step two, dirty diaper removal..." We both removed a diaper and placed them aside. "Check."

"Step three, cleaning and powdering." Again we both cleaned them up sprinkling talcum powder on them. "Check."

"Last step, new diaper!" I chuckled smiling at her and passing her a diaper. "What?"

"Nothing Twi, I just love how cute you are when organizing." We fastened the clean diapers setting the foals back on their hooves. "Check. Now for some breakfast."

"Check." She smiled back as we kissed.

"Mom, Dad! You’re going to give them nightmares!" Scootaloo groaned coming out of her room.

We both laughed and got some breakfast started, some fruit and vegetable mash for the twins, some cereal for Angel and some oatmeal for Twi and me. Afterwards the twins were both raring to get down and go galloping and playing. So we let them down and they and Scootaloo immediately began a game of chase, they had no chance of catching her even without her using her wings but she let them catch up plenty of times only to take off again.

We let them play keeping an eye out of course while we cleaned up.

"So what shall we do today? Any plans with the Crusaders Angel?"

"Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom want to come and play with the twins some more... Maybe Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon would like to meet them too."

"Alright honey why don't you go and get them and we'll all meet at the park?"

"Okay! See ya soon you little trouble makers." She said as she ruffled their manes then flew off as they watched.

Twilight kept them entertained while I checked the temperature outside, not too cold yet only minus five probably should have thought about that before we sent Scootaloo out. I gathered up some drinks, snacks and milk then we made sure the twins were bundled up warmly before we headed out.

We let them gallop a short ways ahead of us but as soon as they encountered another pony they would retreat to us hiding shyly behind our legs as we greeted whomever it was then they galloped ahead full of boundless energy again.

We had somehow acquired Pinkie Pie along the way and while the twins were wary of her at first, her funny faces and willingness to do anything to make them giggle quickly won them over. They rode on her back squealing with delight as she bounced along happily.

Arriving at the park we were surprised to find not only all the Crusaders but also Applejack, Rarity, Big Mac, Inkie Pie as well as Fluttershy, Trixie and Dash waiting for us.

Scootaloo bushed slightly looking a little sheepish. "I... Ran into a few other ponies on my way?" She smiled innocently.

We laughed joining them. "That’s ok Angel but we definitely didn't bring enough snacks."

Big Mac grinned and stepped aside revealing a large basket of his own. "Gotcha covered, Eeyup."

Everyone wanted to see the foals of course, Inkie Pie was especially enthralled by them shooting Big Mac a few meaningful glances causing him to blush slightly and rush off to help the Crusaders with the snow fort they were building.

It got a bit warmer even as the day passed and we were sure to dry off the fillies and foals when they got too wet while we enjoyed one another’s company, making some snow ponies and making two large snow forts. We had attracted quite a few other ponies as well and by midafternoon we elected two ponies to take turns choosing teams for a massive snowball fort battle.

It was the Crusaders idea so it was only fair two of them got to be team leaders, after a bit of discussion they decided it would be Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon, their first choices were obvious. Diamond Tiara for Spoony and poor Sweetie Belle couldn't decide so she flipped a bit and chose Apple Bloom for her first pick. Silver Spoon picked Big Mac next going for the muscle and Apple Bloom grabbed Scootaloo.

I was surprised when Silver Spoon grabbed me next and Sweetie grabbed Twi, as much as I hated to be on opposite sides it was all in fun. They picked back and forth both sides ending up with twenty ponies each. I thought our chances were slim at best going up against Twi as well as Dash, Pinkie and even Inkie. Rarity was with us and even though she disliked the mess it was going to cause her competitive spirit was up to the task. We had Applejack too and I knew she and Dash were going to make this as competitive as possible.

I got busy making snowballs and setting them aside while they planned a strategy of sorts; throw snowballs until both forts were destroyed! But theirs first.

On your mark! Get Set! Go!

Snowballs began flying fast and furious from all directions, Pegasus dropping them from above and Unicorns launching them from every direction. Don't discount the Earth ponies though they fought bravely their endurance letting them just keep throwing and throwing.

A group of spectators cheered from the sidelines, anyone who didn't want to participate as well as those who were too old and young, Shimmer and Prism among them we didn't want them to get hurt at all. Fluttershy was watching them and she had an amazing way with fillies, colts and foals not to mention animals of course.

After an hour everyone was getting tired so we massed for an all out charge to finish off their fort, they had a similar idea as well and we all raced out some tacking one another playfully into the snow banks, others galloping by and throwing themselves against the others snow fort.

I guess if by the definition of whose fort was destroyed first we won by a bit, Big Mac charged through and not even his wife could stop him from thoroughly smashing their fort.

I was soaked and tired I was really just hoping it was going to be over soon, plus there was only one pony I was looking to tackle... I managed to sneak my way through the melee and found Twilight giggling and tossing snowballs all around. I snuck up behind her to surprise her but some sixth sense must have alerted her as I leapt she spun around accepting me with open forelegs. We rolled together in the snow kissing passionately.

I've heard of loving your enemy but this might be taking it a bit far don't you think? I teased.

Nope! She giggled as we held each other tightly and the combat came to a close, other ponies rushing in to claim their fillies and foals and take them home for a hot bath.

We got up and gathered our stuff; I found Scootaloo in the center of where the fracas had been laughing with her friends and soaked to the bone. I scooped her up in my arms to go.

"A good battle girls, who do you think came out on top?"

"There was supposed to be a winner?!" Sweetie Belle squeaked in surprise as Rarity came to collect her.

"Ah recon we were the winners today!" Apple Bloom stated.

"No way! I totally soaked almost all of you!" Dash rebutted swooping down shaking herself dry.

"Ya sure did Rainbow, but ya'll saw Big Mac take your fort down first." Applejack smirked.

"Well... Ya, but only a second before I took yours out!"

"You'll get us next time Dash." I interjected as Fluttershy came up with Shimmer and Prism on her back who hopped over to Twilights when they were side by side.

Scootaloo looked down at them and stuck out her tongue snuggling in my arms, which I pretended not to notice.

"Were they much trouble Fluttershy?" Twilight asked.

"Not at all, they both had a bottle and the Cakes were nice enough to let me change them at the store when they went to change Pumpkin and Pound. Their so cute! Aren't they Trixie?"

Trixie had stayed out of the conflict as well to lend Fluttershy a hoof if she needed it. "They sure are, and learning to use their powers so fast! But with their parents I'm not surprised."

Everyone said their goodbyes and we headed straight home running a warm bath for Scootaloo and the twins, we set them in the tub and retrieved some bath toys Armor and Cadence had been thoughtful enough to pack. For Scootaloo I retrieved a few of her Wonderbolt 'action ponies' for her to play with.

Twilight and I gently washed the foals after a bit of playtime then pulled them out drying them and putting new diapers on them. Twilight levitated them onto her back and took them to get some snacks while I cleaned up while Scootaloo still sat in the bath.

"Well I guess I better let you get cleaned up."

"Dad..." I stopped on my way to the door.

"Yes?"

"Will you... Wash my mane?"

Smiling I kneeled down by the tub grabbing the shampoo. "Of course I will Angel."

She smiled shyly letting me soap up and rinse her wild mane several times.

"You know you don't have to be jealous of the twins Angel..."

"Wha...?! Me? Jealous?!"

I chuckled dumping the rinse bucket over her head and kissing her on the nose as she sputtered. "Yes you. We love them and want to spend lots of time with them while their here but your our one of a kind amazing daughter and nothing will ever change that."

She blushed slightly stepping out of the tub into my waiting embrace as I towelled her off. "Thanks Dad."

"Anytime Angel." I gave her a final squeeze and we headed into the kitchen to help out with supper and entertaining / keeping an eye on the twins.

We enjoyed dinner then relaxed by the fire for a bit before heading off to bed, again that night Shimmer had bad dreams but I held her and before too long she awoke had a drink of water and fell back asleep like nothing had happened. It worried me though, I made a note to ask Armor and Cadence about it.

The next day we began preparing bright and early for our trip to Canterlot that evening, we planned to stay there for a week after Hearths Warming to visit as well as getting some furniture for our new home.

Twilight got a few outfits together for her and Scootaloo (despite how much Angel hated them), some books she had copies of and wanted to have in our new home as well as all the stuff we had for the twins. Throughout this we had to take periodic breaks, Scootaloo would get bored and we needed to play with and entertain the twins too of course.

We were getting into midafternoon and were mostly through Twilights ten page checklist; Scootaloo and I were reading and checking it off while she located the items when I decided to have a little fun with her.

"The twin’s blankies?" I inquired.

"Check!" She responded packing them away.

Scootaloo sighed clearly bored. "Three copies of the Equestrians guide to Organisation?"

"Check, check and check! I don't know how I keep getting more copies of that!"

Scootaloo and I laughed a bit at that, Twilight was very organised but if she saw a book she wasn't sure she had or not and liked the look of it we both knew she would get it.

We had reached the end of the checklist but before Scootaloo burst out letting her know I shushed her quietly then cleared my throat. "One last item, a henweigh..."

"Che... Wait, what?! What’s a henweigh?!?" She asked looking around franticly.

I struggled to contain my giggles. "Oh about a pound or two..." I burst out laughing and Scootaloo giggled a little maybe not quite getting the joke while Twi shot me a scathing look before it softened into a smile as she shook her head.

"Oh you." She leaned over and we kissed causing Scootaloo to groan.

"Come on Shimmer, Prism! Tag! Your it!" She gently bopped them both on the head and fled. They might not understand tag but they did love to chase their cousin and took off hot on her hooves while Twilight and I watched amused.

"Looks like we're all ready, when does the train get here?" I asked.

She glanced at the clock on the wall. "Still got an hour and a half. Time for some snacks and make sure the foals are don't need another change."

"Sounds like a plan." We joined the chase eventually gathering them all up for a snack then heading out to the train station early, Twilight levitating most of our stuff and carrying Prism on her back while I carried a suitcase and held Shimmer in my other arm. Scootaloo had her saddlebags on and was proudly wearing my medal walking beside us.

We got there with plenty of time and arranged ourselves to wait for the train along with a few other families heading to Canterlot for Hearths warming as well among them to our surprise were Lyra and Bon Bon.

"Rick! Hi! Oh hi Twilight and you too Scootaloo, and who are these two adorable foals! I thought you said you two couldn't..." She was interrupted as Bon Bon nudged her in the side.

"Lyra! Shh, they are awfully cute though." She stated cooing over the twins who hid shyly behind Scootaloo.

I chuckled. "Lyra, Bon Bon these are Shining Armor and Princess Cadences foals, Shimmer and Prism. We were just watching them for the weekend and we're on our way to Canterlot to spend Hearths Warming with them and Twilights parents. And you two?"

Bon Bon was about to speak up but Lyra excitedly jumped right in. "Oh my parents insisted that we come up and stay with them for Hearths Warming and they haven't met Bon Bon yet." She added in a whisper.

"Are you worried they won't like Bon Bon?" Twilight asked.

"No!" She noticed Bon Bon's dejected look and lifted her head up kissing her softly. "What my parents want has never affected me too much. Their both hoity toity musicians in Canterlot, they are the ones who forced me in lyre lessons when I was young. Go figure! They got that one right as I loved it and still do. But I won't let them dictate who I fall in love with."

"Thanks Lyra..."

"Good for you Lyra." I complimented.

"Sooo, we should get a car together! Then we can talk more!"

Twilight barged between us. "Sorry Lyra, the foals are going to need a nap. So we'll need a quiet car."

"Oh, that’s ok. Maybe we'll see you in Canterlot?"

"You never know." I answered squeezing Twilight softly.

The train pulled up and we all presented out tickets storing our luggage and finding our way to our cabin. Shimmer and Prism were both nodding sleepily as the train started off, they curled up together between Twilight and I and slept while Scootaloo looked out the window.

Twilight and I leaned together resting her head on my shoulder over the twins as we traveled.

You ok love?

She sighed. That Lyra, always trying to get your attention. It just makes me feel... Threatened.

If you want I'll break off all contact with her, I don't want you to feel threatened Twi. I'd do anything for you.

I know. And no, I'm just still getting used to all this. I don't want it to ever end. I love you.

I gently caressed her face and kissed her sweetly. It never will, I love you.

We rode the rest of the trip quietly, the snow capped beauty of Canterlot enthralling the three of us as it came into view. Pulling up to the station we found it very busy, lots of families heading out and coming in for Hearths Warming, we got our luggage and kept the foals and Scootaloo close as we made our way through the crowd.

We spotted Armor and Cadence at the edge of the station waving to us and made our way to them.

"Mommy! Daddy!" Shimmer and Prism squealed running over to them, they swept them both up hugging and kissing them tenderly.

"I missed you so much!" Cadence cried tucking them both securely in her wings.

"Missed you too my little gallopers." Armor grinned. "How did it go?" He asked as they led out of the train station to a waiting carriage.

"Great! No problems, they were a little anxious when you left but we kept them safe."

"I knew you would Twily. But we still missed them like mad; I can't count how many times I just sat up straight because I couldn't hear anything going on in the house!"

"I kept getting their lunches half prepared before I remembered they weren't there to eat them..." Cadence sighed.

"Well thank you again for trusting us with them, it was fun. Right Angel?"

"Yeah, their ok."

We all laughed as the carriage pulled up at Cadence and Armor’s house.

"I know you only have the one bed at your place so why don't you stay here tonight?" Armor asked.

It had been a long day and we were all tired so we agreed, we got everything inside and out of the way then had a simple supper chatting about the things we had done while we had the twins with us.

It was getting late so we tucked Scootaloo in on the couch while Cadence and Armor put the twins to bed; they showed us to the guest room that I had stayed in before I stopped them before they turned to go.

"I don't want to worry you... But Shimmer seems to be having bad dreams lately, I mean Twi and I only had them for two nights but she had them both nights I was just concerned..." Twilight nodded in agreement with me.

They both nodded and smiled softly. "We know we don't know what’s troubling her but more often then not we have to hold and comfort her until she wakes up then she drops back off to sleep. She doesn't seem to remember anything but..." Cadence cut off with a sob.

"We've talked to some doctors but they don't have any ideas, it’s been going on for a few weeks now. I just hope its temporary..." Armor continued.

"If there’s anything we can do..." Twilight offered.

"Thanks Twily. Night."

"Night." We both echoed as they went to their room, I got undressed and we lay down together in the somewhat small bed cuddling close together.

I hope its nothing.

Me too, I'll do some research into it as soon as we get home!

I know they'd appreciate that love.

Goodnight, love you.

Love you. We kissed softly and fell into a deep sleep.

Hearths Warming music.

We awoke early the next morning and had a quick breakfast together before we headed out to Twilight and Armor’s parents house. It was a very nice and old house in the more upscale part of town. Just as we were about to knock the door opened surprising us and her parents.

"Oh! We weren’t sure when to expect you! I thought we would have time to deliver these few Hearths Warming cards to some of our friends." Mrs. Sparkle explained.

"There’s no rush Mom, maybe we should come with you? You know show off the grandfoals a bit?" Armor grinned.

"An excellent idea son, Cadence? Twilight?" Her father asked.

"A walk sounds like a good idea." Cadence agreed scooping up the twins and placing them each on a grandparents back.

"Oh... I wanted to show Rick around the house, where I grew up..."

"That’s just fine dear. We won't be too long." Her mother offered.

"And what about you young Scootaloo? Care to take a stroll with your old granddad? We'll be sure to stop for some sweets on the way!"

Scootaloo looked over to us for permission and we nodded knowing they would keep her from getting into too much trouble... Maybe.

After they left Twilight showed me around the yard then inside to the basement which had a small library and game room, she confided that she had spend a great deal of time down there as a filly. I never would have guessed.

The main floor was fairly standard, a nice living room, spacious kitchen and the master bedroom as well as a full bath. And upstairs a smaller bath, Armor’s old room still containing the toys from his youth and finally a small room beside his.

She pushed the door open turning on the light to reveal a very simple room, a small bed and dresser as well as several empty bookshelves, a small trunk at the foot of her bed and that was about it. No decorations or adornments a small window giving her a nice view to the backyard at least. All in all it was a bit depressing...

I looked over to Twilight as she sat gently down on her old bed sighing a sad and faraway look in her eyes; I sat down beside her and put my arms around her holding her close.

"This was my life... Just my books and studying... It didn't seem so bad then. I had my brother and Cadence sometimes, Spike later. It was lonely." She looked over to me her eyes glistening. "But now... I can see what I was missing."

I kissed her gently with a smile. "Your childhood made you who you are today, and I love who you are. I'm sorry it was so lonely I wish I could have been here for you even then... But I guess that would be a bit weird." I grinned.

She giggled kissing me back. "Sure would have. My past is just that, and the future... I think its going to be amazing."

"It already is love."

She smiled pushing my over on the bed climbing on top of me kissing me passionately.

Twi! What if they come back?

She smiled giving me a sexy look closing the door behind us. It’s my room...

We made love wildly and passionately wiping away our troubles and worries replacing them with pure love.

Thankfully we had time to clean up before everyone’s return though I was sure Armor and Cadence both gave us a sly look and grin when they returned.

The rest of the day we visited, helped them decorate the inside and outside of the house a tradition in their family and sang some Hearths Warming carols. It as nice to be part of a family, still quite a bit smaller then my family back home but I felt more... Like I belonged strangely enough.

Before supper we exchanged small gifts, Hearths Warming wasn't about gift giving at all but the friendship, unity and harmony of Equestria. But it was still a celebration and giving something small was a way to show you cared.

Mrs. Sparkle and Cadence as well as Twilight worked hard in the kitchen preparing supper with Scootaloos help too, they brushed off any attempt Armor or I made to offer help. Mr. Sparkle having had experience knew better then to even ask and sat back entertaining and reading to the foals.

The meal was beautiful but also simple reflecting the hard times the three tribes had before and during the first Hearths Warming.

After the delicious meal Twilight and I headed out for a short walk while Scootaloo stayed and got to know her new Grandparents as well as her Aunt and Uncle and her two cousins better. We walked side by side through Canterlot marvelling at the sights and beauty of it all the snow covered buildings decorated beautifully. There were a few other couples such as us out walking and a few groups making their way somewhere but other then that the streets were very empty everyone in their homes with their loved ones.

Rounding a corner we bumped into one such group of ponies on their way somewhere. We all stopped just short of one another and as a group they took a step back their faces showing their confusion and distaste.

I was about to tell them they had nothing to fear from me when I noticed the lead stallion was staring at me strangely, well they were all staring at me but this one seemed like he recognised me. Looking at him I thought he looked familiar as well... Jetsomething... Jet Set! The stallion I had gotten Rarity’s dress from, it seemed so long ago now...

Recognition also filled his eyes and he smiled slyly putting his foreleg up to block or protect what I assumed was his wife. "This is that beast I told you about that I taught a lesson too in Ponyville so long ago. Bad enough they let you wander around that pathetic little town how in Celestias name did they even let you through the gates here? Must have snuck in through the sewers right?"

His wife and friends all chortled at his wit, I noticed now they were all unicorns as well the 'elite' of Canterlot I supposed.

"Yes well, nice to see you again and goodnight." I said curtly.

Most of them gasped in shock. "In Celestias name! It can talk!" One of the mares gasped.

"Yes some rudimentary grunts and crude words pay it no mind." They all had another chuckle at that.

"How dare you! You should all be ashamed!" Twilight burst out and I squeezed her gently.

They all looked at her seeming to notice her for the first time also noticing my arm over her side.

"What do we have here?" Jet Set asked in a teasing tone.

"We should be ashamed? Hah! Lifting your tail for the likes of this thing you should be the one wallowing in shame." His wife sniffed haughtily her friends agreeing simultaneously.

Twilight sputtered and seemed about to go on the attack when I squeezed her gently again.

No love. Their not worth the aggravation.

They can't say those things about you!

If it were someone who’s opinion I cared about saying them I would be upset too. But it’s just them.

It’s just rude!

I know, lets just go. People... Ponies like that just want attention, ignore them and they get the point eventually.

Twilight and I turned to leave eliciting more jeers from the group.

"Hah, what a coward! But who could blame him after the drubbing I gave him last time. Go on and crawl off worm." I stiffened slightly at that, no one likes to be called a coward after all but I let it slide holding Twi against me while her anger re erupted.

"And take your slut with you!" He added. That stopped me.

Stay here a sec love.

What are you…?

It'll be ok. Just going to have a word.

I turned and walked over to them stopping a few feet short of them, the mares stepped back nervously but Jet Set and his stallion cronies stood their ground.

I tried my best to keep my voice level. "We would be more then happy to take our leave of you but first I must insist you apologise to her for that comment."

"Apologise to a whore like that who would lie with a creature like you?! Don't be ridiculous!" He scoffed.

"Last chance. Recant those insults to my wife or..."

"Your wife!" He burst out in laughter the rest following suit. "Surely that is against Equestria law! Whores and criminals the both of you!"

He was still laughing and looking very pleased with himself when my fist impacted with the side of his face knocking him on his rear. The look on his face might even be worth the trouble I just started.

He just sat there blinking for a moment a small trickle of blood running from his nostril, I had hit him hard but not as hard as I could have I didn't want this to escalate out of control but I suspected that was a wish I wasn't going to have granted.

"How dare you!" He sputtered pulling himself up shaking off his wife’s attempt to help. "You'll be rotting in the dungeons for that, I have powerful friends in this city! But first..." Some unseen signal must have passed as his friends spread out to circle me, the mares cutting Twilight off from me. "A lesson must be taught."

"Now look, I'm not looking for a fight..."

"You can look back on that mistake when you’re resting in the dungeon bloody and bruised creature!"

"We'll see."

There was clearly no talking him out of it and I put up my hands ready for him to make the first move. If he thought I was going to roll over for him like last time he had a surprise coming. But the first move came from an unexpected place; one of his associate’s unbenounced behind me had turned and kicked me with his two back legs. Thankfully it only clipped my side instead of hitting me squarely but it was still extremely painful surprising me and knocking me off balance right into a forehoof across the face from Jet Set opening a cut on my cheek.

"Rick!" Twilights cry shocked me back into action, I might have taken the first swing but I would be damned if I was going to let them beat me unconscious or worse. I kicked backwards myself catching on of the advancing stallions in the chest knocking him back backhanding another across the face as I did.

They shook their heads in disbelief, maybe they were more used to bullying those who wouldn't fight back? Their paralysis didn't last long as all four of them charged back in simultaneously. One on one we might be near the same size and weight but ponies are quite sturdily built and even though these weren't working ponies they were still solid.

I tried to fend them off as well as I could taking a lot of hits and giving back punishment if I could, I managed a glance over to Twilight hearing her cries to see her trying in vain to push her way past the four mares. It didn't look like they were hurting her thankfully just holding her there and insulting her, the tears in her eyes hurt me more then the pummelling I was getting.

My momentary distraction cost me and my feet got knocked out from under me suddenly and I hit the ground hard, now it was all I could do to protect myself from their blows as they laughed now having the upper hand completely. Suddenly with a flash of magic Twilight was by my side.

"GET AWAY FROM HIM!" She screamed her magic flaring tossing them back and placing a protective dome of force over us.

"Are you ok?! I'm sorry!"

I looked at her with my one eye that wasn't swollen shut and managed a small smile caressing her face. "I'll be ok. Thanks love."

"I should have done something sooner! I'm so sorry!"

I kissed her softly then wiped a bit of my blood off her face. "I started it, but I guess I should have known they wouldn't fight fair." I concentrated healing myself slightly, enough to see out of both eyes at least but I was still battered and bruised all over.

Twilight’s sudden appearance and shield didn't faze them long they beat on it together yelling and jeering at us when a voice rang out.

"What’s going on here!?" A trio of royal guards trotted up cautiously.

"Oh thank Celestia you came guards! My name is Jet Set and this... Creature and his tramp set upon us forcing us to defend ourselves! Right?" His cronies, wife and their wives all echoed in the affirmative.

"That’s not true! They were the ones assaulting my husband!" Twilight cried back lowering her shield.

The guards looked back and forth between us for a moment clearly confused by my appearance just our luck to not encounter any guards who knew either of us.

"We demand this thing be taken into custody and thrown in the dungeon at once!"

"That’s for the magistrate to decide, you'll all have to come with us."

Jet Set got a sly look on his face again leaning over to the guard. "I think a case such as this should only be tried in the highest court available don't you? For the maximum punishment." He somewhat subtly levitated a clinking bag over to the guard. "A small donation for the... Guard entertainment fund."

The guard thought about it a second then smiled nodding. "Of course. Come along."

The guards watched me warily but not with hostility while Twilight helped me to my feet allowing me to lean on her. We talked mentally briefly considering invoking Shining Armors name in the hopes of getting out of this mess, but I didn't want to bring what was essentially my mess down on him. We'd see what the magistrate had to say first.

We wove through town the guards escorting us directly to the castle and inside. Even here it was quiet just a few guards around, they led us to a large pair of double doors, most of the castle was done up in white and gold but these doors were black. Maybe they led to the dungeon I thought...

They opened them and thankfully there were no stairs leading down to a dark dank dungeon, instead it was a large open room. Here finally there was a bit of activity courtiers milling about waiting to speak and some just observing.

Coming into the room fully we beheld the object of their attention, seated on a large throne was Luna flanked by several of her Nightguard passed judgements and listened to complaints looking quite bored while she did so. Of course the highest court would be Celestia or Luna and as it was evening so it would be the night court. Damn I didn't want to involve anyone... Well what’s done is done.

Upon seeing us she raised an eyebrow questioningly waving off the ponies before her. "Come forward."

The guards escorted us up stopping before her and we all bowed respectfully. Looking over us her gaze stopped on Twilight and I for a moment before moving on. "And what is all this?"

"We found this group involved in a melee against these two. Self defence they claim."

"Oh really? Come forth and tell me what transpired." She gestured to the group and Jet Set stepped up somewhat nervously.

He bowed again. "Your highness, I am so glad you could find the time to see to this little squabble. This thing assaulted me and my friends and we merely defended ourselves. Seeking to subdue it so it could be placed in the dungeons where it belongs."

"I see. And do the rest of you corroborate his story?" She asked his group and they of course all nodded and agreed. She looked over to Twilight and I with a small smile and look of concern.

"Don't bother asking them your highness. How could you trust the word of that creature and the pony that would lie with it? It would be a waste of your time!"

She turned back to him. "Yes I suppose I do not need to question either of them about it. Their part in this is clear."

But...

It’s ok Twi, trust Luna.

I do... But they shouldn't be able to get away with...! Ugh!

"Now let me get this clear. You all attacked this individual?" She gestured to me.

"In defence! But just we four stallions, our wives were busy keeping this... Tramp at bay."

"Of course. Let the record show that the accused have admitted to assaulting one of my sister and I's royal knights."

Jet Set turned to us with a venomous grin. "Now you'll be sorry you... What?!" His grin disappeared as he realised what she had just said. "A... A knight? But that’s not... We didn't know!"

Luna turned to him and his group standing up and seeming to grow larger and terrifying, her voice rang throughout the chamber. "Ignorance is no excuse! You expect our knights to announce themselves to you whenever you pass?! You think one of our knights would casually assault you for no reason?! And to attack one is a crime of the highest order!"

They all fell to their knees begging and pleading for mercy, I might have been feeling smug but I knew it was at least partially my fault. I motioned one of the stunned looking guards over and whispered in his ear. He immediately went up to Luna to relay my message asking for some lenience. Luna listened and resumed her normal form sitting and nodding slightly at me.

"Now what shall I do with you? Perhaps a few years in the dungeons would teach you some restraint?" At their stunned looks she continued. "But as Sir Sparkle has asked for leniency in your case, though it is beyond me why. I shall show compassion to you... Five hundred bit fine each and two weeks of community service."

Jet Set opened his mouth to speak but seeing her stern countenance snapped his jaw shut and bowed deeply letting the guards lead them away.

"Show them to my chambers, I still have a few cases to review."

Two of Luna’s Nightguard stepped forward leading us out a side door and down several halls up a long curving flight of stairs to a door emblazoned with Luna’s cutiemark, they opened the door and immediately took up positions beside it as we entered.

By this time I was so exhausted I could barely stand, as soon as the door closed I sank to the floor not wanting to dirty any of Luna’s furniture. Twilight lay down beside me looking down at me with concern; she kissed me softly while trying her best to heal my wounds. She still didn't have a lot of practice healing but she was able to make me feel much better and her being by my side was the best medicine of all.

"Are you ok?"

"I'll be fine love. Thanks." I squeezed her tightly holding her against me. "Sorry I got us into so much of a mess."

"What! You let them get away with horrible insults! Only when they insulted me... It’s my fault..."

I kissed her fiercely. "Never, I don't care who it is I won’t let anyone talk about you like that. I love you too much."

"Thank you. I love you."

We were both exhausted by the ordeal and energy we had used for healing, we slipped off to sleep right there on the floor not even awakening when the door opened and gentle hoof clicks entered the room...

I awoke to the familiar feeling of Twilights soft form pressed against me her gentle breaths and the dual beating of our hearts. But that was all that was familiar; we were on someone unknown’s soft bed covered by warm blankets. I felt much better though, flexing my arms and legs my bruising, cuts and fatigue all seemed to be gone. I opened my eyes to find we were still in Luna’s chamber but lying in her bed.

"You both looked so peaceful I decided to let you sleep." Turning I found Luna seated on the floor a short ways from us a few books and papers spread out before her.

"Princess Luna!" I whispered.

"Sir Sparkle." She sarcastically smiled back.

"Ah, sorry Luna." I was about to get up to bow quickly when I realized I was naked under the covers. At my panicked look Luna smiled.

"Your clothing was quite soiled and torn so I sent it to be cleaned and mended. Don't worry I didn't look... Much." She added with a sly grin causing me to blush.

"Thanks... Wait! How long have we been asleep? Twilights parents, Shining Armor and Cadence, Scootaloo were waiting for us to come back..."

"Taken care of. I sent a messenger after my Nightguard escorted you here; I didn't give them any details I'll leave that up to you. Just that you would be delayed perhaps overnight."

"Thank you. How long have we been asleep?"

"Most of the night. Thankfully your injuries were not so severe that I couldn't manage to heal them myself, though you both were clearly exhausted. And after an experience like that I can hardly blame you... And here I thought such acts of violence and depravity were a part of the past." She added sadly as Twilight stirred stretching against me.

"Morning... Wait, Luna! Mom, Dad...!"

I held her tightly kissing her softly. "Relax love. Luna took care of it."

She looked over and saw Luna regarding us with a bemused look causing her to blush slightly. "I'm so sorry for the trouble Princess!"

"It is no trouble. If there are groups of ponies like that going around bullying others for nothing more then their own amusement and satisfaction then they should be stopped and punished."

"All the same Luna, thank you I know I was in the wrong..."

She looked at me strangely. "In what way?"

"Well I struck the first blow..."

She giggled softly. "You do have much still to learn about our ways. Rick, as a knight of Equestria you could go about slapping ponies at random in the street if you so wished." She smiled at my shocked look and continued. "We would hardly make anyone a knight that would do such a thing of course. We trust that our knights have the moral strength and good judgement to do the right thing. And no I do not think you need worry that their egregious insults were not just cause, because truly they were."

"How did you know...?”

"Both you and Twilight had troubled dreams on the subject." She smiled at my again confused look. "It is one of my duties as Princess of the Night to enter the dreams and nightmares of the populous, to see their hopes and fears, joys and tragedies, the highs and lows of all. It is with such knowledge my sister and I can rule with compassion and justness."

Something about that seemed... Invasive to me, knowing someone’s deepest fears and hopes could be very corrupting and you know what they say about power. But I had no idea really and I would think being Alicorns they held a tremendous amount of power anyhow and I... We owed Celestia and Luna for so much, as far as I could see they were doing an amazing job running the kingdom and I trusted them both so any worries I had I shoved away.

"Thank you again Luna."

She smiled softly. "Don't feel I have given you any kind of favouritism, I would have done the same for any knight. Though I seriously doubt any other would have asked me to be so lenient with them."

"Well... I can only hope a dose of humility will do them good."

"We shall see, a few weeks of labour and helping those in need could hardly do them harm. And their fines will also go a long way."

"Oh! That’s something we've been meaning to ask you and Princess Celestia. Rick received an amazing amount of bits from grateful ponies all across Equestria for creating that spell, helping them and their loved ones. We've put some of it away in case of emergency but we still have a lot, a bit over five thousand that we want to use to help any way we can."

"That is most generous of you both. I will speak with my sister and I am certain we can find many worthy causes for you to donate to."

"Thank you Luna. We had better get back to my parents before everypony really starts to worry!"

Just then we were interrupted by a knock at the door, it opened and Princess Celestia stepped in. "I thought we could continue our talk from last night sister... Oh! I didn't know you had company." She looked over the scene, Twilight and I laying in the bed my upper torso exposed and Luna having shuffled over beside us to converse better. Her lips twitched turning up in a wry grin. "I'm not... Interrupting anything am I sister?"

Luna looked uncomprehending between Twilight and I and her sister before blushing heavily, Twilight and I sporting a bit of an embarrassing blush as well before backing away quickly holding up one of her fore hooves in defence. "What?! No, no! We were just talking!"

Celestia laughed long and loud it was a beautiful sound, I had never heard her laugh before. "Sister, dear sister... We must work on your sense of humour." She smiled wiping tears from her eyes.

"Wha... That’s not funny!"

Twilight and I chuckled a bit. "It was pretty funny Luna. And a good morning to you Princess Celestia, I'd get up and bow but I don't want to embarrass myself further." I laughed bowing as well as I could from the bed. Twilight got out and bowed then trotted over to share a hug with her mentor before rejoining me.

Luna sighed. "I suppose I must do some more research on this 'humour', I fear I often simply just don't understand it."

"Quite all right, I had been informed you had a bit of excitement at the night court last night. What happened?"

We all pitched in to explain what had happened, she actually giggled when Luna explained Jet Sets face when she informed him he had been in the wrong.

"Sounds as if you handled the situation perfectly sister." Again a knock came at the door but this time it was my clothing looking good as new, I slipped my shorts on under the covers to Luna and Celestias amusement and feeling much less exposed after that proceeded to get dressed normally.

"We should let you two talk then, my parents, Armor, Cadence and Scootaloo are sure to be worried."

"Of course. Take care both of you." They echoed looking at one another with surprise and smiling.

After thanking Luna again we passed through the halls of the castle, it was still early and everything was quiet. Once we got outside Twilight knew the way to her parents place easily.

We entered quietly in case everyone was still asleep and we noticed straight through the door Cadence and Armor asleep together on the couch Shimmer and Prism nestled in between them. We smiled together and let them sleep quietly making our way up the stairs to Twilights old room peeking inside we found Scootaloo fast asleep in Twilights old bed.

We knelt down beside her smiling together, I brushed her mane out of her face and we both gave her a kiss on the forehead causing her to smile in her sleep. Letting her sleep we made our way back down stairs to the kitchen to try to quietly make some breakfast for everyone.

We had just gotten started when her parents came into the kitchen.

"Twilight, Rick! We were so worried!" Her mother trotted over hugging us both.

"What happened?" Her father asked concerned.

"We'll tell everyone all about it over breakfast." Twilight explained.

"Well let me help you then dear..."

"We're more then happy to do it Mrs... I mean Grandma Sparkle." I grinned gesturing over to the couch where Shimmer and Prism awake and crawling over their parents to see what was going on.

"Andy!" Prism squealed galloping over.

"Ungle!" Shimmer rushed over as well, we swept them up giving them both loving hugs and a couple of kisses before handing them off to their grandparents and getting back to work on breakfast.

Cadence and Armor were awake as well; I well knew having those little hooves poke into you will wake you up in the morning. They too were eager to hear what happened but we wanted everyone together so we pleaded off until Scootaloo was awake. And before too long she came sleepily clomping downstairs no doubt awoken by the squealing foals playing and running about.

She rushed over to hug us both. "Mom, Dad! Your back! What happened?!"

We sat everyone down and served up breakfast then began telling our story, by the time everyone was finished eating we were done and sat back awaiting their responses.

Scootaloo was of course in no way shy with her opinion. "How dare they! Their lucky I wasn't there I'da given them one of these! And these! And maybe one of these!" She growled dancing about the room striking imaginary blows with her forehooves and kicks with her back legs.

I swept her up in midleap hugging her tightly. "They sure are Angel, thanks."

Mrs. Sparkle bundled up the two foals for some playtime outside and Scootaloo happily tagged along while we remained seated at the table. Mr. Sparkle lit a pipe and sat thoughtfully for a moment.

"Yes I do believe I have heard of this Jet Set before..."

My Dad works as a Royal accountant by the way.

Oh? I had wondered, and you’re Mom?

She’s a Magical researcher, specializing in Star signs and portends.

Interesting, I can't imagine how you turned out the way you did.

Crazy isn't it? She giggled quietly as her father continued.

"He’s not much of a business pony but he did inherit a well maintained group of investments from his parents."

Armor was shaking his head angrily. "You were far too lenient with them Rick. I can see by Twilys look you've been downplaying how badly they beat you, and yes with your healing skills and hers your ok. But what about the next pony they gang up on? What about the ones they might have done this too before and gotten away without repercussions?! If they think they can get off with just a slap on the hoof..."

I sat thinking about that for a second. "I hadn't really thought of that..."

"I know, and I'm sorry to make it sound like any of this is your fault. Because its not, I'll check the archives later and see if any of them have been caught doing this kind of thing before. If not well maybe this scare will set them straight, especially if they think they might have to face Princess Luna again!" He grinned.

"And if they have...?" Twilight whispered.

"Then they will be watched very carefully." Cadence stated firmly then grinned at our shocked looks. "What? You don't think I can be just as outraged? I hate cruelty and bullying."

I shook my head. "I've just never seen you angry. But your right, both of you. I hope that it was a one time event never to occur again."

Twilight put her hoof in my hand and I squeezed it gently. "That’s all we can do."

We were all silent for a moment then her father smiled. "Enough of that. The little ones are having fun without us."

We all chuckled and headed outside for some fun.

That evening we decided to stay in our new home, we hadn't had any time to shop yet but we didn't want to impose on Cadence and Armor anymore and we just wanted to get more used to our house.

The three of us lay down in our big bed with a few borrowed blankets our little Angel snuggled between us. Twilight and I remained awake awhile after Scootaloo had dropped off gently kissing and caressing one another.

Sorry Twi, guess I wasn't the greatest protector.

Don't be silly, you stood up for me... You got hurt for me, again...

And I don't regret a thing love. But I can't help but think I could have done so much better, I could have stopped them with the right spell without hurting them... If I was only stronger...

You will be. You’re advancing quickly, even with our somewhat scattered schedule. She smiled.

I'll try harder. To protect you, Scootaloo... I smiled gently stroking her wild mane. Anyone else who needs it. The Princess's trusted me enough to make me one of their knights. I guess I better start acting like it.

My knight. I love you.

Love you too Twi, so much.

Things to do, so many things to do...

Chapter 15 (Within Dreams)

View Online

I awoke with a start. Luna! She might be able to shed some light on Shimmers dreams! I looked over to wake up Twi but stopped dead, something was very wrong... We were still in bed Twilight still lay across from me but we appeared to be in the middle of a field of flowers and Scootaloo was nowhere to be seen.

"Angel!" I tried to shout but it came out barely a whisper. "Twi!" I reached over and gently shook her.

"Ooh... Is it morning already? I was having the most amazing... Dream..." She looked around wide eyed. "What’s happening? Where are we?" Her voice whispered.

I pulled her to me and held her tightly. "I don't know, but Angel isn't here and... I don't know where here is!"

"Be calm." A voice rang out above us as a shadow swooped down forming itself into a familiar mare.

"Luna!" Twilight and I echoed. "Are we...?"

"Dreaming? Yes, do not fear. Your and Twilights connection runs even deeper then my sister and I imagined if you are together even here."

"Yes... You are always with me in my dreams Rick. I didn't know why but..."

"I'm glad; I don't remember my dreams usually though sorry..."

Luna smiled and winked. "I think this one you might."

"Definitely. Scootaloo is ok right? I mean she must still be between us back at the house..."

"She is, sleeping and dreaming peacefully."

"She is? What is she dreaming about? I mean if you can tell us..." Twilight asked.

Luna thought for a moment. "Normally I would say no, but as you are both in her current dream I don't think it could hurt to connect you for a moment."

Her horn flashed and suddenly I felt... Young, free, wild... The wind rushing by as I flew by cloud after cloud, looking up I could see nothing but an endless blue sky and below like tiny miniatures of themselves trees, towns, ponies...

I looked to my left and was surprised to see Twilight soaring beside me I felt myself grin so happy she was beside me on this adventure, looking to the right I was doubly surprised to see... Me? Soaring my arm outstretched and my hand holding my hoof? Looking back left I also notice Twilight hoof in hoof with... Me...? No. Scootaloo. Her dream... To take us with her, to see what she sees up there, up here...

Tears were streaming from my... Her eyes falling behind as we raced onward into the never ending sky...

And suddenly back in bed Twilight and I clutched tightly together, gazing into her eyes as my tears flowed and hers as well.

"Oh Scootaloo..." She cried.

"We're so lucky love."

"Sorry to pull you from it but you can easily become lost in another’s dreams if you aren't careful."

"Thank you Luna, thank you so much." I took her hoof in my hand and kissed it softly causing her to blush and pull it gently away.

"It was nothing..."

"I was not nothing Luna! We love Scootaloo but we're still getting to know her. This was amazing, so thank you." Twilight complimented.

Luna blushed some more clearly not used to being complimented so much, she shook her head and smiled softly. "I heard your call Rick that why I came, what can I help you with?"

"Your call? What does she mean Rick?"

"When I 'woke up' here it was with the thought that Luna might be able to give us some insight into Shimmers nightmare problem..."

"Oh? My great niece is having nightmares? I wasn't aware of this."

"Perhaps Cadence didn't want to bother you... Oh maybe we shouldn't have brought it up without their permission..."

"Relax Twilight; I am sure they would be glad that you are worried about little Shimmer. I would be happy to see just what is troubling her; I'm sure by your looks you would like to come along to see for yourselves. Sadly that will not be possible; to navigate through the dreamscape requires considerable skill and willpower. And while I am sure your wills are up to the task I would not have your minds lost out there. Remain here and I shall return I am sure you can find a way to keep yourselves… Busy..." She smiled slyly as she faded away.

I turned and kissed Twilight softly. "Amazing, it all feels so real. And up in the sky like that with Angel..."

"I know, it was exhilarating, thrilling! I'm so glad she wanted to share it with us... But I guess we'll never be able to tell her."

"We know, and that’s enough... Now then..." I pulled her onto me kissing and nibbling her neck while I ran my hands thru her silken mane.

"Riick! What if Luna is watching?!"

We kissed hungrily before breaking with a gasp for air. "She wouldn't do that..."

"Well..." She leaned back with a sultry smile before throwing herself on me and we embraced with wild abandon.

Time it seemed worked strangely in dream, I suppose I shouldn't have been surprised really. Dreams when I can remember them always seem so much longer then they last. When we finally fell back from one another exhausted yet somehow not tired at all, surely hours have passed and we would be wakening up soon? Or Luna was waiting for us... That prompted me to sit up and look around pulling on my shorts... Or dream shorts rather but no Luna to be seen...

I lay back down beside Twi putting my head on her chest listening to her heartbeat and inhaling her scent, was it really her scent? We weren't really here... I suppose my mind knew her scent well enough for it not to matter. I gently caressed her chest and abdomen kissing up to her soft lips and looking into her beautiful eyes.

"I love you Twi. I know I say it all the time, but I do so much..."

She smiled kissing me. "I know I feel the same, so lucky, blessed..."

We held each other tightly drifting off slightly. Sleeping within a dream? I suppose anything is possible, when there came a sudden THUMP beside us. We both sat up looking over expecting to see Luna smiling at us with good humour. Instead we found her splayed out on the ground her face buried in her hooves.

I hopped off the bed picking her up with ease to my surprise I suppose the rules of weight and gravity don't apply in dreams, I placed her in the bed between Twilight and I.

"Luna! Are you ok what happened!?” Twilight asked.

Luna simply threw herself against us sobbing as we both held her tightly for a few moments. She took a deep breath and sat back looking at us both I could see a look of despair in her eyes.

"Luna..." I gently held her upright as she seemed as if she might collapse at any moment.

"I am sorry. It is not seemly for a Princess to debase herself so." We both shook out heads emphatically and she smiled slightly. "Though with you two I shall not feel too uncomfortable."

"Please Luna is Shimmer...?" Twilight begged.

"She is fine... For now. I... I shouldn’t speak of it without my sister present and Shining Armor and Cadence as well... This... Problem she is having is well connected with my past, Equestrias past..."

"Is there anything we can do? Can we help...?" I offered.

"Only listen. This is my story though many are connected with it, I am... Ashamed of my past, but I trust you both and while I once had nothing but hatred in my heart for you Rick I feel a great kinship between us now. And you Twilight Sparkle, you and your friends saved me, reunited me finally with my sister. Despite anything I may have granted you before I owe you for that more then you can ever know..."

"Princess you don't have to share anything you don't want to..."

"But I do Rick, It is simply… Difficult, please..." She gestured to the other side of the bed and Twilight and I sat there together holding each other tightly. She smiled sadly at us and began.

"Before the humans came when my sister and I were young, she perhaps a hundred years old and me near to your age Twilight. Our parents ruled Equestria fairly and justly, there was little strife and the war two hundred years before for the expansion of our borders over and largely forgotten. It was a wonderful time, back then there were other races within our country. Oh I know we have a few nowadays but back then we were quite diverse, Donkeys, Cows, Minotaur’s, Dragons, Griffins and even more... Also there were the Draconequus..."

Twilight gasped in shock though I wasn't sure what that was.

Luna smiled calmly and continued. "Yes Discord was alive then and far from the chaotic being he has become, the Draconequus were very few in number most of them preferred a life of isolation. Their powerful magic made others wary and distrustful of them, but Discord was different, he used his magic for practical jokes and to entertain the fillies and colts..." She smiled at the memory, I had heard from Twilight and the others about Discord and this didn't sound much like what they had described, well maybe the practical jokes.

"He was employed as the court jester in my father and mothers court; oh he could make all of us laugh like you wouldn't believe... He became almost as a son to my mother and father, a brother to my sister... To me he was something else..." She stopped blushing for a moment.

"You and Discord?!" Twilight gasped.

"Please let me continue." Twilight nodded numbly. "For some time we thought we kept our relationship a secret, I didn't know how my parents or my sister would react. Foolish to think we could keep it from anyone, despite our powers we were both quite naive. One night at dinner, Discord ate with us quite regularly back then they nonchalantly asked just how long we both intended to keep up the farce? For a second we were crushed but seeing the good humour in their faces and the joy in their smiles we realized we could be together..."

Twilight squeezed me tightly at that admission and I returned it. "Luna is this the relationship you said... Didn't work out...?" I asked quietly.

She nodded sadly continuing. "We were happy, so happy. When I see you and Twilight together I am reminded of how it was so long ago... It hurts but in the best of ways. We talked of marriage but we were in no hurry we had forever together, during this time is when the humans came. Discord was suspicious of them, despite their well meaning intentions he could see the greed inside them, if only we had listened to him... He was devoted to my parents and he would never go against their decisions so when they decreed the humans could stay and exchange their ways with ours he accepted it. We were away that fateful day picnicking high in the mountains when the humans killed... If only we'd been there!"

She collapsed down heaving with sobs as Twilight and I comforted her as well as we could. She sniffed wiping her eyes and sitting back up with a thankful smile.

"When we returned and heard the news the first change came over Discord, he grew hard, angry and violent and who could blame him? He was with us when we lead the attack on the human’s stronghold. We only wanted to drive them away, keep them away. But he... He wanted revenge, he wanted them all dead. When the last one retreated through the portal my sister and I gathered our strength to seal the way into Equestria for all time but he disagreed, wanted to gather a force of any and all creatures that would come and go through to attack them in their own dimension! Wipe them all out! We couldn't allow it; as much as I loved him I couldn't side with him. We were the rulers of Equestria now and we had made our decision. We sealed the portals and his anger exploded, he stalked away in anger and I didn't see him for days. It hurt; I tried to think of what I could do to make him see... But I had my own anguish and heartbreak to deal with as well... If I could have only made him understand..."

She took a deep breath tears still glistening in her eyes. "While Celestia and I mourned he was gathering support, many ponies and others felt he had the right idea. Others simply feared his power and went along for their own safeties sake. The day of the funeral nearly a month after the tragedy he struck, usurping us as rulers, taking over the army and demanding we break the seal. I begged with him, pleaded! If he loved me even a little! But he would not be swayed; he wouldn't hurt us and had us imprisoned in our own dungeon until we agreed to help him! I know now he still loved me for there were no wards in the area of the dungeon he placed us in and we were easily able to teleport out and escape he wouldn't have made that mistake. We wandered for many years seeking a way to reclaim our kingdom, finally in the ruins of a strange island city known as Atlantis which had appeared in a single night in the sea many years before devoid of any inhabitants, we found evidence that it had been a human city once but something had happened and they had unleashed a great power that had destroyed them all displacing the entire city. We searched and searched finally finding the source of power mentioned deep within their temples. The Elements of Harmony, they had tried to use it as a weapon against others but that was not their purpose. We never did find out where the humans had found them but over time we attuned ourselves to them, the power was overwhelming! Finally we would be able to take back our home, our kingdom, our birthright!"

She took a moment to collect her thoughts while Twilight and I sat still clutched together in awe at the story unfolding before us.

"When we returned things had changed greatly, the chaos you saw firsthand in Ponyville was but a small sample of what all of Equestria was Twilight. We marched to the castle a huge crowd behind us the rule of Discord was not what the ponies wanted but they feared his powers and only when we returned did they dare stand against him with us. He scoffed at our return told us... Told me I should never have come back, he'd changed so much. My heart broke, I begged him one last time... He was in the midst of laughing uproariously at us when we invoked the power of the Elements... He never even knew what hit him, turned to stone in a heartbeat his magical influence throughout Equestria broken. We still had many years of cleaning up what he had done; I placed him in the garden so I could visit him whenever I had the time... I still loved... Love him. I so wanted to be there when he was freed... Perhaps it was for the best I wasn't, I don't know if I would have been able to find the Discord I loved in him..." She hung her head sadly.

"Luna... I don't know what he was like before, but from what you've said... This wasn't that Discord! He wasn't vengeful or angry, just... Chaotic, maybe desperate for attention of any kind..."

"Are you sure Twilight?! Please!" She begged.

"I... I can't say for sure! But I think..."

"I must think on that... I must talk to my sister... Let me continue. Though we had recovered out birthright and had the peoples acclaim I still was unhappy. What we had done to Discord grated upon me and my sister slid into the governing of the kingdom so easily... I know now she threw herself into the work to forget... But then I was jealous, angry, alone... I began to notice little things, the favour all ponies placed on my sister and the daytime and how few worshiped or even cared for the night. I brought this up with my sister many times but she was busy, so busy... Perhaps if I had been more involved! Things deteriorated between us, few knew of the strife behind the throne and that was just as well. As time went on I grew angrier and less in control of myself I couldn't understand what was happening, my jealousy and rage took over pushed this part of me far back into myself all I could do was watch as I became a monster! I couldn't free Discord by myself so I tried to force my sister’s hand I raised the moon and refused to allow the sun to rise! For days I held her off we argued, screamed and fought! The crops began to fail... Ponies hungry and afraid begged her to do something! Anything! To this day I do not know how she managed to wield the Elements herself. She came before me again begging me one last time to give way, inside I screamed to her to stop me! And she did... With a blinding flash the power of the Elements took me away, took everything away... The next thousand years... I... I don't know... All I remember is Nightmare Moons rage, anger, bitterness and longing for revenge! All I had was loneliness and despair... I remember the last thing I heard was my sister’s anguished cry to the heavens... I hoped someday I would be free, it was all I had..."

She collapsed down again exhausted from the emotional telling of her story. "Luna..." Twilight and I comforted her gently as she regained herself.

"We realised when I returned and you Twilight and the other bearers freed me destroying Nightmare Moon that she wasn't a part of me at all simply something that claimed me in my weakest state. The Miasma... An ancient magical disease of anger and betrayal, it is rare so rare we thought it only myth. How wrong we were, it sensed my weakness and consumed me wholly shoving me back inside myself and taking me for its own." She saw our questioning looks and shook her head. "We don't know if it is truly alive or simply very malign, dredging up your darkest fears and feelings to use against you... Or for you to use against yourself mayhap... I realize now that Discord might have been a victim of it as well...! Perhaps the Miasma that afflicted me was his and when we imprisoned him it... Could it be? How could this happen! How could I have not seen it!"

I really didn't know what to say but I gave it a shot. "Luna..." I lifted up her head gently to look in her tear filled eyes. "What happened was no fault of yours, no one would be able to resist something like that after what you and even he had gone through. Don't blame yourself; don't blame anyone other then it if it can even be blamed. You are a good mare and a great leader, you and Celestia are amazing rulers and all of Equestria flourishes because of both of you."

She sniffed slightly and sat up with a bit of a smile. "Thank you, your belief in me helps more then you can imagine..."

Twilight hugged me tightly as she continued. "When you and the other bearers freed me you destroyed the Miasma utterly thankfully or it may have found another victim... But sadly another has come and now afflicts poor Shimmer..."

"What! What can we do? Can the Elements banish it?!" I panicked.

"I... Don't know, my sister and I have searched long and hard for the causes and symptoms of the Miasma, and it is so rare. Only once every thousand years or more does it appear. Why it should afflict a foal such as Shimmer I cannot tell, but in that there is hope. She is strong and so full of love, love from her parents, her grandparents, her brother and yes both of you as well. The affliction is minor and she is very likely to push it from herself altogether she has no feelings of hatred or anger for it to take hold of but just the feeling of it within her torments her unconscious mind. But therein lies another problem, we cannot allow it to find another host should it leave her but neither do I think can we use the elements to banish it from her young body. We must do something but I don't know what we can do! I must speak to my sister! Shining Armor and Cadence also must be informed. Trust me we will come up with a solution."

"What can we do to help Luna!?” Twilight asked eager to lend any aid we could.

"I do not wish to disrupt your time with your parents..."

"That doesn't matter Luna! We can, we will make it up to them and Scootaloo, anything we can do!" I begged.

She smiled softly. "Not surprising to me, perhaps you would be willing to search the archives deep in the Canterlot library, My sister and I have been down there many times but there are thousands upon thousands of scrolls and books there many of which haven't been touched since my parents time..."

"Yes! We'll do it." We echoed.

"Thank you. Now please, rest. We shall speak soon but not in dreams..."

Everything seemed to blur out as I fell back into the realm of sleep...

Luna...

Shimmer...

Twilight...

Chapter 16 (The Search Engine)

View Online

I unwillingly awoke the next morning to an insistent nudging then pushing then all out hopping up and down on me accompanied by. "Dad, Dad! Wake up, wake up!"

As slightly annoying as it might have been I couldn't help but smile remembering last night... Last night! I sat up suddenly grabbing Scootaloo and pulling her in for a hug just before she tumbled off the bed. I looked over to find Twilight awake and watching us with a smile.

Did that happen…? Last night?

With Luna? With Scootaloo...

She smiled and sat up and joined me in hugging our squirmy Pegasus.

"Ahh! No fair!"

I tickled her a bit giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks Angel."

She looked at me strangely. "For what?"

Twilight and I shared a smile. "Just for being you honey."

"Oh." She smiled shyly not really understanding. "I'm bored! There’s nothing to do here and we've got no food!" She grumped her tummy grumbled suddenly as if to agree with her assessment.

I faked a shocked look. "What?! We can't have that! To Cadence and Armor’s to fill up my hungry little filly!"

"Yeah!"

She galloped downstairs excitedly as I got dressed then Twilight and I followed her down grinning to one another all the while.

It was still quite early but there were few ponies out and about. We made our way to Cadence and Armor’s and were just about to knock when the door flew open and Cadence rushed out to hug us both tightly.

We were both surprised and hugged her back awkwardly while Armor smiled at us from the door Shimmer and Prism on his back.

"Thank you, thank you..." She sobbed and we both hugged her even tighter.

Scootaloo looked at us strangely. "What’s wrong?" The twins too easily picked up on their mother’s distress and were both getting a bit teary eyed.

Cadence moved back and put on a smile wiping her tears away. "Nothing... Nothing at all... I'm just so glad to see you all again. Come in! We'll get some breakfast in you."

"Ookay..." Scootaloo trotted in clearly not fooled at all.

"We'll talk after." I squeezed Cadences shoulder comfortingly, she smiled and we followed her in.

We all sat down and had a nice breakfast it was clear to see Armor and Cadence were both very worried and after eating we all sat outside on the deck watching over Scootaloo and the twins running and playing in the snow.

"We never imagined it could have been so serious... Thank you for asking, getting Luna involved... What if we had just let it go?!" Armor whispered.

"How could have we been so blind!?" Cadence cried.

"Cadence, Brother... You couldn't have known! We had no idea either; I was going to wait to research on it until we got back to Ponyville. I hope nothing bad would have happened but... Rick just thought of asking Luna and we were lucky that she came to us in our dream; she told us a lot... What did she tell you?"

Cadence sighed. "I know some of the story about what happened with my aunts, Armor does too of course being the head of the royal guards. But the Miasma I had never heard of... Oh Shimmer!" She collapsed against Armor crying.

"Cadence... Luna was sure Shimmer is in little danger, truly you and Armor as well as anyone else nearby are the ones in danger. She and Princess Celestia will think of something you'll see. And Twilight and I are going to check deep in the archives to find whatever we can that could help."

"It'll be ok love." Armor comforted wiping her tears away. "Luna spoke to us each in our dreams last night and Princess Celestia sent us a scroll outlining their concerns... We had best get to the palace to speak with them."

"Definitely." Twilight and I agreed, before we left Twilight and I called Scootaloo over to explain what was happening.

"We're all going to go to the palace Angel, Shimmer... She’s very sick, and we need to see what we can do to help her."

"Sick?! She’s fine, see?" Scootaloo picked her cousin up standing awkwardly on her back legs her wings beating to help her keep her balance. Shimmer enjoying this game squealed with delight.

Despite the situation we both found ourselves smiling as Scootaloo put her down. "I'm afraid it is serious honey. It’s a magical disease deep inside her."

"Is she gonna be ok?!"

"We hope so, that’s why we're going to see the Princesses and search the archives there for any clues. If it was a normal disease I would try to heal it myself right?"

"Yup!"

"Sorry it’s not going to be much of a vacation honey..."

"That’s ok! As long as she’s going to be alright!"

"That’s what we're hoping too Angel." We both gave her a squeeze and then we all headed out to the palace. There were plenty of ponies out and about now but the palace was still quiet, Armor led us directly to Celestia’s throne room where she and Luna were both waiting.

"Here we all are... I'm sorry for us all to meet under these circumstances and during this happy time of year. Luna has informed me of what we face and while I knew this could and would happen again I am sorry to say I still have no definitive idea of how to deal with this problem." Celestia began.

"For now the Miasma appears dormant but there is no telling when it may awaken and attempt to take over..." Seeing Armor and Cadences panicked looks Luna held up her forehoof quickly. "But. As I told Twilight Sparkle and Rick there is little danger it could consume her as it did me and..."

She broke off with a sob and Celestia wrapped a wing around her comfortingly.

"In the thousand years my sister was gone I searched for the cause and researched the Miasma all I could in the hopes of helping her when she returned but truly the governing of a kingdom leaves little time..." She sighed heavily looking at her sister. "I wish it had not been so long, that we could have known the cause sooner... Done something! Oh Luna! I'm so sorry!"

She collapsed against her sister crying surprising Luna as well as all of us. She always put up such a brave front, strong and always in control... For a thousand years despite being surrounded by ponies day in and out I think she was just as alone and trapped as Luna had been...

We all remained quiet not wanting to interrupt the two sisters comforting one another. Shimmer and Prism however had no such social qualms and crept forward looking up at their aunts towering forms, somehow... I don't know... They empathetically knew they needed comforting and each of them hugged a foreleg tightly. Luna and Celestia both looked down at the little foals and smiled drying their tears.

"What can we do?" Cadence asked desperately.

"We need more time, thankfully as long as it stays dormant in Shimmer we have time, while we do Twilight and Rick Sparkle have offered to delve deep down into the archives to seek out what information they can..."

"Can't the Elements of Harmony stop it?! Like they did before?" Armor burst out.

Luna shook her head sadly. "While they could certainly destroy the Miasma there is an all too good chance they would harm poor Shimmer no matter how careful the bearers were." She gently ruffled Shimmers mane as she continued to cling to her leg.

"Let the Miasma take me! Then use the Elements on me! That could work right?!" Cadence offered desperately.

"Dear niece, your love for your daughter is beautiful to behold. But within you the Miasma would take your deepest, darkest fears and worries and transform you into something horrible. We do not know how quickly it could happen, before the bearers could act you might be overtaken and teleport away, attack or anything. It would simply be too dangerous for you and within you..." She held up her forehoof seeing Armor about to speak. "You as well Shining Armor, I would not wish to see any pony... Or human..." She added with a nod to me. "Afflicted with this malady. If we have no other choice we will use the Elements in the safest manner possible. I know you are anxious for Shimmer, I too am but we must tread carefully. The last time this happened... Well, we all lost..." Celestia hung her head sadly.

Luna wrapped a wing comfortingly around her now and continued explaining. "We all have our roles, my sister and I will do all we can but we still must maintain the kingdom, Armor we still need you more then ever now to continue your duties. Should any word of this malady leak out it would cause much panic. Cadence we cannot nor would we dare to try to separate you from your foals but we must insist you stay here in the Palace for now with us so we will know and be able to react the moment the Miasma awakens if it does. Twilight and Rick, I do not know what sort of information there might be down in the archives. I only hope you can find something and I can think of no better couple to find it. And you young Scootaloo..."

"Me?!"

"Of course we wouldn't forget about you, we need you to continue to play with and watch over your cousins. Any change you might see come over either of them could be very important. Can you do that for us?"

She stood up straight saluting with her wing. "You can count on me Sir! Oh! I mean Princess! Uh Princesses'es... Everyone!"

We all chuckled at that as Twilight and I squeezed her proudly. "We knew we could honey."

Our plans made we all headed out, Princess Celestia led Cadence, the twins and Scootaloo off while Armor headed to his duties. Luna meanwhile led us down, down, down deep into the bowels of the castle. We came to a massive old oak door and she produced a key from somewhere handing it to us.

"These are the archives, very few every set hoof down here. Good luck, I must get some rest..."

"Of course Luna, thank you. We'll try our best!"

"I know." And with a flash she was gone.

I fit the key into the lock and it turned quite easily. The door glowed slightly, sending a strange but mild electric feeling charge up my arm then swung open smoothly and silently to reveal nothing but darkness. As soon as we stepped through the entry lights began to appear nearby, circular glowing orbs hanging from the roof exposing row after row of towering ten foot tall bookshelves that seemed to go on forever...

The door clicked shut quietly behind us as we looked to one another. "Well... I guess we'd better get started." Twilight smiled undaunted by the task ahead of us and clearly excited to find so much written material.

Her excitement turned to outraged annoyance soon enough though, whoever was or had been in charge of this collection had no system for arranging them, it appeared year after year they had simply come in and filled shelves with books, scrolls, letters and strange items of every kind and in no order.

We decided the most direct approach would be what we would have to use, I went left from the door and she right. After a kiss for good luck we began the arduous task of sorting through the seemingly never ending horde of items.

Most of the books and scrolls near the door seemed newer and I didn't hold much hope for any of them having any clues but I was determined to check each, even a small thing could make all the difference.

I couldn't help but smile as I occasionally glanced to the side and found Twilight levitating dozens of books at a time a so cute look of concentration on her face as she checked them, then instead of putting them back arranging them neatly on the floor until she could put them on the shelves in the proper order. I had a feeling if we were here long enough this whole archive was going to be turned upside down and organized to a tee as no one but my beautiful wife could do.

I wasn't trying to organise so much but I did have an ulterior motive as well, don't get me wrong I wanted to help Shimmer very badly but while I was going through book by book I was still searching for any other useful magic or information that might help me better fulfill my role as a Knight not to mention protect Twilight and Scootaloo...

Several hours passed and I needed a break, I gathered up my promising books and headed back to the open area by the door. I dropped off my books and walked over to where Twilight was still working. Impressively she had gotten at least twice as far along as I had though I wasn't surprised by that, she too had a stack of books she was keeping aside from the piles she was sorting.

I came up behind her and embraced her from behind kissing her neck.

"How about a short break love? We can compare notes."

She turned and kissed me back. "Good idea. Whew, so much to go through. I found a few so far that might be helpful... And a few I just want to read..." She said blushing slightly.

I laughed and gathered up her stack of books. "You and me both Twi."

We made our way back and sat on the floor passing books back and forth for awhile.

"Hmm... Nothing much." I stretched with a yawn. "I should have thought to bring down some food and drinks now we'll have to walk all the way back up..."

"Not at all sir. What might I bring you?" I was interrupted by a soft and calm voice.

Twilight and I both spun around searching for its source but could see nothing.

"Who’s there?! Show yourself!" Twilight demanded.

"Ah, my apologies. When one spends a few centuries alone in the dark you tend to forget others cannot see you unless you wish them to."

Suddenly before us materialized a pony of sorts... A unicorn, very light blue with a short white mane and tail, even stranger he was translucent almost ghostlike. Undeterred by Twilight and I's shocked looks he bowed with a slight smile on his face.

"Pleased to meet you both, I am Alizarin. I was very surprised and shocked to see a human in the archives, much less one working alongside a Unicorn but it has been over two thousand years since your kind was last seen here a lot has likely happened. But how would I know? Stuck down here, no one to converse with..." He trailed off for a moment but then shook his head smiling. "At any rate I am certain that even if you had somehow stolen the key the magic’s protecting the Archives would not have granted you entry without just cause. Might I know your names?"

"I'm Rick... Rick Sparkle."

"And I'm Twilight Sparkle... Who... What are you?" She asked circling him curiously.

"I'm quite sorry to provide such confusion to you both. As you see I am no true Pony, long ago I was created to watch over the lower levels of the castle and these archives in particular. Many dangerous and powerful items, spells and documents are contained within. King Night Sky and Queen Solar Wind created me when they first decided to make this their home creating their castle here and a city grew within it." He sighed. "Those were good times, someone was always down here researching or dropping off more items for me to store. When the humans came I was very busy, no... None of them were permitted down here but they brought a great many items, books and scrolls with them to trade. In fact it was the humans 'cultural contributions' that moulded the very way ponies speak today. Back then we had language of course but it was only partially vocal relying a great deal on body language as well. It served us well but the King and Queen once they managed to master the human tongue found it was much more useful as well as being far more expressive in written form..."

He cleared his throat. "Terribly sorry, you didn't come here to hear the ramblings of an old magical construct. You said you were hungry and thirsty correct? What can I get for you?"

"Wait... Wait! You've been here this whole time? And you've handled all the items that have come down here?! You could show us... Give us all the information on the Miasma!" Twilight exclaimed excitedly.

He stopped and cocked his head slightly the look on his face reminding me nothing more then that of a computer or robot might have sifting through its memory when a particularly difficult search for information had been initiated.

"I'm sorry, the Miasma you called it? Is an unknown term to me. While I most certainly stored all these items I have no knowledge of them or their purposes. If anyone were to force their way down here I would hate to be tricked or blackmailed into being an accomplice in helping them locate dangerous items, I assume the King and Queen felt the same..."

Twilight sighed and sank back down I squeezed her shoulder comfortingly. "That’s alright Alizarin it would have made our task easier but we'll keep searching. Just some cold water, fruit and vegetables would be great if it’s not too much trouble?"

"For my first guests in a hundred years? Hardly." And with that he vanished.

"That was... Odd."

"I had no idea the Princess's parents created something like... That, it’s... I mean, he’s amazing! Oh Rick he might not know exactly where we should look but I bet he could help us immensely in the search just by narrowing down the timelines!" She smiled happily sitting down and opening one of her books to peruse while we waited.

I sat as well and opened one of my books; we sat there back to back enjoying the feeling of one another as we read. Before too long a tray containing a pair of beautiful crystal goblets a similar decanter with them as well as a plate with a selection of fruits and vegetables floated up accompanied by a cheerful humming. It stopped before us and Alizarin reappeared levitating the decanter and filling the two glasses.

"Here you both are. If you need anything else please feel free to let me know, I am here to serve."

Twilight spoke up before he faded out again. "Wait Alizarin! Please stay, I have so many questions! But most of them will have to wait for now. We're trying to locate information to help out our niece; she’s a beautiful little foal and this... Thing! Is inside her, we've got to find something!"

"I wish I could help you I really do. But as soon as I release an item upon the shelf, floor or anywhere... I forget about it, I don't mean I have bad memory goodness no! It’s just... The way they made me." He paused to think for a moment. "However. I can see no problem with helping you to search; in fact my abilities could be of great use to you. Not in searching through the tomes as soon as I read it and put it down I would forget everything and what use would that be?! But I can set them aside and separate them for you and as I have no need for sleep, food or rest much could be accomplished."

"Are you sure Alizarin? I mean I know you were made to help down here but we don't want to take advantage of you."

He laughed loudly; who knew a simulacrum could have a sense of humour? "It has been long indeed since anyone pony or otherwise has had any consideration for my well being and I appreciate it greatly. For the past thousand years or more they would simply open the door dump whatever they had to be shelved and leave. Your companionship and the stimulation from this situation as a whole is making me feel... Well as close to an approximation to feeling as I can manage, but good. Very good, I am grateful to King Night Sky and Queen Solar Wind for my very existence but it has been a long time since I have felt any real... Purpose. Oh I tend to the lower levels of the castle of course but they are largely uninhabited other then the very occasional guest in the dungeons and storage for the various items Canterlot needs for day to day operations. My little trip up to the kitchens to acquire your repast is the first time in ages I've been above ground. I dare say I must have startled a few ponies invisibly gathering what I needed but I felt manifesting might have put them off a bit more wouldn't you say? So to sum up what I am trying to say, you need my assistance so please, please allow me to help."

"Well thank you very much Alizarin, with your help we have an even greater chance." I reached out clasp his shoulder but my hand passed right through to my embarrassment. "Ah... Sorry."

"Not at all, I appreciate the gesture. Now you two relax and finish eating and I will begin separating. Quite counterintuitive of my usual duties but as you have requested it I shan’t have a problem with it." With a bow he disappeared and across from where I had been working books and various items began to float off the shelves and separate into neat piles on the ground.

I'll admit when I first saw this place I thought we were going to have an impossible task ahead of us love.

I know. I love to organise but the amount they have collected over the centuries is amazing!

I wonder if Princess Celestia and Luna know he’s down here? I mean they must right?

I would think so... We'll ask them tonight.

Good plan, back to work?

Back to work. Love you.

Love you.

We finished eating and got back to our respective bookshelves, looking across I could see Alizarin had already removed and separated nearly the same amount as I had managed taking him fifteen minutes what had taken me three hours!

Time passed swiftly and late afternoon was quickly upon us. I had almost finished going through one whole bookshelf while Twilight was more then halfway through her second. Alizarin however was just finishing up his third; there were plenty of piles of books for us to go through tomorrow. If he continued like this I imagined Twilight and I would simply be going through the piles he was leaving for us separated by title, content and time. It would make things much faster, we both walked over to the door the most promising of what we had found today with us as well as a few books we each were personally interested in reading.

"Alizarin!" I called out and in a moment he materialized in front of us.

"How may I assist you?"

"You've done so much for us already today! So thank you very much from me and my husband."

"Oh? Ahh now I see! You two are pair bonded, I never understood the whole process personally but it does seem to make those involved happy."

I smiled and squeezed Twilight gently. "It certainly does, we're both tired and going to call it a day. You've done more then enough... I mean, take a break? Rest? Do you sleep or...?"

"Thank you again for your consideration but I am active at all times. I shall continue the process; honestly I am enjoying it very much. It is... Different."

"I'm sure it is. Is it alright if we take these..." I gestured to the books and scrolls we had. "With us to read?"

"Naturally, as you have the key and the permission of the ruling aristocracy it is fully acceptable. Sleep well Rick and Twilight Sparkle I hope to see you again tomorrow."

"You will Alizarin, thank you again!" Twilight called out as he disappeared.

I opened the door and Twilight levitated our bounty of information out and we trudged up the many, many stairs. Getting back to the main hallways Twilight quickly oriented herself and led me back to Celestia’s tower to her meeting room near the top... More stairs ugh...

By the time we were admitted by the guards below and finally staggered into her chamber we were both exhausted. We sank down together on the couch piling the books and scrolls on the table. No one was here yet so we had some time thankfully to relax and get our wind back.

We cuddled together kissing and talking about what we had found today until the door opened and Cadence, Scootaloo and the twins entered.

"Mom, Dad!" She galloped over for a hug Shimmer and Prism hot on her hooves climbing up us to get some hugs and kisses of their own.

"How was everything Cadence?" Twilight asked concerned.

"Fine... Nothing happened but... Just this situation has me on edge. I hope we can come up with something soon! Any luck in the Archives?" She asked hopefully.

"We brought up some material to look through but it may take a long time Cadence there’s hundreds of thousands of books and scrolls down there. But we may have an edge now..." I explained.

"What is it?"

"We'll have to discuss it when Princess Celestia and Luna come." I got up to make room gesturing for her to sit. "Rest here with your foals for now Cadence, don't worry, don't stress..."

Twilight got up as well and Cadence laid down Shimmer and Prism cuddling up against her happily. "Well... I am exhausted, thank you." Within moments the three of them were passed out as Twilight, Scootaloo and I sat at the table sorting out what we had brought.

The door opened again and we managed to 'shh' Armor before he awoke anyone. He joined us at the table and we showed him what we had found whispering quietly. Cadence and the twins slept peacefully for about an hour as we looked through what we had when the fluttering of wings announced the arrival of Celestia and Luna landing on the balcony.

Cadence awoke and gently wrapped the two foals in her wings and joined us all at the table.

"I hope everyone’s day went well?" Celestia asked, at everyone nod she continued. "What have we found?"

"No change in them I could see! And with the other foals at the daycare center they had plenty of fun... Though a few fillies and colts my age would be nice..." Scootaloo grumped.

"We'll see what we can do young Scootaloo..." Luna smiled.

"Uh no! That’s ok, I need to be focused! I don't want to miss anything important!"

"You are a good cousin Scootaloo, thank you keep up the good work." Celestia then turned to Twilight and I and our pile of books. "Anything?"

We both shook our heads sadly. "We've looked through what we could find today but no useful information... We'll keep trying Princess until we find something that can help!"

Both Princesses’ smiled. "We would expect nothing less from you and your husband Twilight. Luna and I have set up many wards throughout the palace we hope will inform us and contain any individual that... If the worst should happen we just want to be prepared."

"I understand Princess; I only hope they'll never be needed for Shimmer, Prism, Cadence or I. Or anyone for that matter. We'll weather this..." His bravery exhausted for the moment Armor sat back down beside his wife they both leaning against one another.

"We will. It has been a long day and your foals are clearly tired as are you both. The chamber just below mine above here is for you, sleep well."

They left and we sat in silence a moment Scootaloo sitting in my lap her little head nodding sleepily. "Alizarin." I said quietly.

Both Princesses sat up looking at me. "What?" Luna asked. "That name... So familiar..." Celestia pondered.

"It... He is down in the Archives, your parents created him to watch over the lower levels!" Twilight explained.

Recognition lit up their faces. "And he’s still down there after all this time? Truly how could I have forgotten? There have always been rumours of how the lower levels of the castle were haunted I just never made the connection..."

"I do remember as well... We used to hide down there when we were in trouble didn't we Tia? We'd talk to him and look at all the artifacts! I... I haven't thought of him for... Well, I must go down and see him before the night court starts. Sister?"

"Yes I believe I will join you. Twilight, Rick we have a room prepared for you and Scootaloo just a floor up from the ground." She added with a sly grin as if she knew very well how many stairs I had been climbing today.

I gathered up my sleepy Angel and Twi levitated the books and we followed them out and downstairs. We bid them goodnight at our door and they continued down the staircase talking together excitedly.

The room was quite nice... In fact it looked somewhat familiar...

Twilight saw me looking around and smiled. The same room she gave us when we came to see her the first time.

Really? Wow... That Celestia doesn't miss a thing.

There was an addition, a small bed setup beside the large one and Twilight and I tucked Scootaloo into it.

"Do you think you'll be able to find something to help Shimmer?" She asked sleepily.

I gently brushed her mane off her forehead kissing it softly. "I do Angel, it might take awhile but we'll find something."

She smiled happily and closed her eyes. I got undressed and followed Twi into bed she had a few of our 'extracurricular' books with her and we lie side by side reading a bit.

I hope we find something soon.

Me too, but we might have to face the reality that it might take some time.

I know... I'm just worried... Worried for them but for us too! What if something goes wrong?! Oh! Am I a bad pony?!

I held her tightly kissing her passionately. For being worried about the ones you love? Never. Celestia and Luna will do their best to make sure nothing bad happens and their best is considerable I'm sure.

She snuggled against me as we put our books aside and turned out the light. Your right, we better get some sleep. Lots to go through tomorrow especially if Alizarin is working all night! She giggled quietly.

I'm sure the Princess's will keep him busy for awhile but even with what he’s done so far we'll be busy.

We lay there quietly for a moment getting sleepy.

The first time we were here... I never thought in a million years you could be interested in someone like me...

I felt the same, so unsure... Do you think Princess Celestia knew? How this would all turn out? Not the Manticore, but us...?

I'm not sure but she does seem to always be a step ahead doesn't she? Like a good leader should I suppose.

Definitely. Goodnight. I Love you.

I Love you Twi.

Sleep overtook us as we cuddled together.

Busy day ahead...

We've got to find something...

Chapter 17 (Darkness Within)

View Online

I awoke early the next morning and stared at the unfamiliar ceiling for a moment lost in my own thoughts. I drew a deep breath, I felt good, rested and ready. Despite the worries hanging over me I still felt we could and would come up with some way to help Shimmer.

Twilight sighed in her sleep snuggling against me her beautiful mane in disarray tickling my nose with her head on my chest. I smiled and soothed it down, gently stroking her mane and neck lost in the love I felt for her. It overwhelmed me every day, like a kick in the chest every morning when I woke up next to her.

I closed my eyes just enjoying the feeling of her against me, every breath, every heartbeat, every second... After a short while I felt her stir and she lifted her head up to look at me with those amazing deep and beautiful eyes.

"Morning love." I whispered.

"Morning." She smiled as we both pressed forward to kiss softly.

She laid her head beside mine on the pillow as we stared at one another smiling and gently caressing one another under the covers. Suddenly struck by inspiration I opened my mouth and began singing even more surprised when she sang along with me.

(Original Song My Cadence by matthewmosiermusic (Ft. Megaphoric and ismBoF) it’s amazing.)

The lights fade out every night (Rick)

I can't see you in my sleep (Rick)

I can't do this without you (Rick)

The darkness doesn't hide you from me (Twilight)

Even when all I'm seeing are shades of grey, (Twilight)

I can't do this without you (Twilight)

When everything’s crumbled, the fight begun (Together)

With you by my side, I'll never run (Together)

My Twilight, my love song (Rick)

These stars are shining for you alone, (Rick)

I know I can't win (Rick)

My Twilight, my love song (Rick)

My love blooms everywhere you go (Rick)

I know I can't win, without you by my side (Rick)

Best friends since we first met (Twilight)

I should have known. Can't believe I was wrong (Twilight)

I need you here by my side (Twilight)

I've loved you since the day we met (Rick)

I hoped your heart wouldn't stray from me. (Rick)

I need you here by my side (Together)

When danger has risen, Equestria undone, (Rick)

Rick my love you must hold on. (Twilight)

My Twilight, my love song (Rick)

These stars are shining for you alone, (Rick)

I know I can't win (Rick)

My Twilight, my love song (Rick)

My love blooms everywhere you go (Rick)

I know I can't win, without you by my side (Rick)

I'll never run and I'll never hide (Twilight)

I won't give up and I will not die (Twilight)

I will stay strong and I will fight (Twilight)

As long as you're here by my side! (Twilight)

My Twilight, my love song (Rick)

These stars are shining for you alone, (Rick)

I know I can't win (Rick)

My Twilight, my love song (Rick)

My love blooms everywhere you go (Rick)

I know I can't win, without you by my side (Rick)

My Rick, my love song (Twilight)

These stars are shining for you alone, (Twilight)

I know I can't win (Twilight)

My Rick, my love song (Twilight)

My love blooms everywhere you go (Twilight)

I know I can't win, without you by my side (Twilight)

I know I can't win, without you by my side... (Together)

I blinked a few times the smile on my face impossible to erase even with the tears falling from my eyes matching her own. "What...? How did that..."

She put her hoof to my lips then kissed me when she removed it. "In Equestria, songs... Happen. I've done some research into it, and it may be some old powerful magic laid upon the kingdom or even woven into ponykinds very essence. And now that we're..." She ran her hoof lightly over my chest and her mark on me. "Linked..." She smiled apologetically.

I kissed her sweetly smiling still. "I can live with that."

We kissed again more passionately suddenly interrupted by a little Pegasus leaping upon us. "Wow! That was great! Do me now! Sing a song about me! Pleeese!"

We both laughed and I racked my brain quickly to come up with something...

Scootaloo Sparkle is a funny little filly.

With a wild little mane and a spirit that’s a dilly.

She soars through the air like a leaf on the breeze.

Free, wild and so incredible if you please.

I'm proud to call her daughter, so happy she calls me Dad.

She’s the best little filly a father ever could have had.

I sat up leaning against the backboard blushing and smiling awkwardly at my clearly lame rhyming. Looking up I found Twilight and Scootaloo with their heads down together, I hadn't thought it had been quite that bad that they couldn't even look at me.

I was about to reach out to them when Scootaloo sat up suddenly a wide smile on her face and a few tears in her eyes which she quickly blinked away. "Thank you!" She threw herself against me and I held her tightly. "Thank you Daddy..." She whispered her head buried in my chest causing me to squeeze her even tighter.

I looked over to Twilight and found her with a beautiful smile on her face and a few tears in her eyes as well.

How can you make us even happier?

I blushed slightly. Just doing my best.

Love you.

I lifted up my little Angel giving her a kiss on the nose. "I love you!" I then pulled Twilight over to us kissing her firmly. "And I love you! Enough mushy stuff right Angel? Let’s go see what they can offer us for breakfast eh?"

"Yeah!"

I got dressed quickly and we all went to Celestia’s meeting room, a large selection of breakfast food was laid out and Scootaloo excitedly galloped over getting the servers to load up a plate with pancakes, syrup and icing sugar for her. Armor and Cadence were there already, she was nursing the twins while Armor ate. Twilight and I grabbed some food and joined them and Scootaloo. Armor was burping the foals while Cadence ate now; they both looked good but worn... Tired. I couldn’t fault them for that I can't imagine sleep was coming easily to them.

Seeing our concerned looks they both smiled faintly. "Everything’s fine. It’s just been a difficult couple of nights..." Armor grimaced.

"Every time Shimmer has her nightmares I'm so worried that... But then I'm so relieved when she wakes up herself and we sooth her back to sleep. It’s going to be ok." Cadence stated hopefully.

"It will. We're with you." Twilight comforted.

With breakfast over we played with the foals a bit before they left and we headed back down into the castle depths. I was about to fit the key into the lock when it and the door glowed faintly and it swung open of its own accord. As we stepped in the lights began to light up revealing the bookcases and a great deal of work piled up!

We walked down row after row finding the books, scrolls and items all separated. Books alphabetically as well as by age, the scrolls the same and the items well spread out into small piles one per section. As impossible as it might have seemed it looked like Alizarin had sorted and separated out at least ten full bookcases both sides!

While we were both gawking a soft voice came from behind us. "Rick and Twilight Sparkle, so good to see you both again."

We both jumped slightly but turned with a smile to Alizarin. "Please Alizarin just call us Twilight and Rick."

"You've done an amazing job Alizarin! I knew you'd get a lot done but this..." I gasped.

He smiled and bowed. "I am glad you are pleased, I could have done more but Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both came down and we had a very long chat. It had been so very long since I saw them last, they've both grown into such fine mares. I know their parents would be proud of them. And thank you for sending them my way, truly." He bowed again deeply.

"Glad to do it, once we mentioned your name they remembered right away and came down to see you."

"I'm glad they still see some need for an old construct like me."

"Don't be silly Alizarin! You were made by their parents they'll always want you around! If only to remind them..." Twilight stopped blushing slightly remembering that he would be reminding them of their parent’s demise.

He nodded sadly. "Yes their parents passing was when they stopped coming altogether, though I hadn't seen too much of them shortly before that. They were both grown mares with their own busy lives. Still it was good to see them again; they gave me permission to travel where I please within the confines of my enchantment of course. And I intend to do just that. So much to see after all these years. But first and foremost I have a job to do here."

"You've set us up so much already. It will take us days to go through what we have now if you want to take some time to look around." I offered.

"Well... I suppose it couldn't hurt to take a small hiatus from my duties. Very well! Exploration! But I shall return by this evening to resume."

"Have a good time!" We called out together as he faded away.

We took a look at the first pile of books and Twilight was quite impressed with Alizarin's organizational skills. We began sorting through the horde of information side by side again setting aside anything promising and still a few things relevant to our own interests.

The books were pretty straightforward, the scrolls a bit less so but the artifacts were at best confusing. A very few had tags that explained their significance and history but most were simply a mystery. We both tried a myriad of spells (Twilight of course more then I.) To try to identify or activate some of them, safely of course. Twilight would suspend the item within a telekinetic shield before we tried anything.

Most we simply couldn't figure out and didn't have the time to do a more in depth study. By midday we had gone through one full row and were just thinking of breaking and getting some lunch when a familiar tray came floating up to us again laden down with food and water as Alizarin appeared in front of us lowering it with a smile and a bow.

"Alizarin! Thanks! And good to see you but I thought you were out and about?" I asked while pouring Twilight and myself a drink.

"Indeed I am, but I noticed the hour and felt you would both need some sustenance. Canterlot has certainly changed, so many more ponies, homes, shops and even parks and playgrounds! Truly it is what I believe the King and Queen would have aspired for Canterlot to become. A shame they never got to see it..."

Twilight smiled comfortingly. "Your still here Alizarin, Princess Celestia and Luna as well. In a way they are right here with the three of you, and I know they would be proud of your dedication and that of Princess Celestia and Luna."

Alizarin smiled and nodded. "Thank you for your kind words, it has been so many years and I still have much more to learn... To understand about you ponies, and humans." He added with a nod to me. "If you need nothing further I will continue my exploration."

We both nodded and he faded away again, we settled down on a clear spot on the floor and ate.

"Amazing how much he is like a... Well 'real' pony. Back on Earth people have been trying to make programs that would think and respond like a person would and had limited success. But here clearly the King and Queen had the right idea... Well magic helps I'm sure but they must have had plenty of input into his personality and mannerisms. Well, its just remarkable is all." I looked over to find Twilight regarding me with a dreamy look. "What?!" I asked smiling sheepishly.

She climbed into my lap kissing me passionately. "I love it when you’re all thoughtful and insightful."

I held her tightly kissing her back, we lie there a few minutes on the cold stone floor but warm and comfortable together before getting back to sorting.

By the days end we had sorted through two rows of the ten Alizarin had separated, we could have moved faster but we wanted to be thorough. Unfortunately we hadn't found much that was promising. Still we had a dozen books and scrolls to go through tonight as well as a few for ourselves. We headed to the door taking a last look around when we reached it Alizarin surprised us appearing before us causing us to jump slightly again.

"My sincerest apologies. I rushed back in hope of catching you before you left for the day."

"No problem Alizarin. How did your day go?" I asked.

"Fascinating. So much to see and experience, I've missed a great deal... I suppose after the demise of the King and Queen I shut myself away a bit... Strange to think of it now, I have no idea why their passing should have affected me so much..."

Twilight smiled softly. "They were your creators Alizarin, parents practically. When they created you, poured their magic and time into you some of them came with it. You feel very parental towards Princess Celestia and Luna don't you?"

A curious look came over his face as he considered that. "Well... Yes. Strange, with my thousands of years of thought and experience I never considered... So much time wasted..."

"Not to worry my friend you and they still have plenty of time together right?"

He looked at me strangely. "What?" I asked.

"Friend? You... The two of you consider me a friend?"

We both nodded smiling warmly.

"I... I've never had a friend before. I mean the Princess's when they were young and perhaps now again we have the beginning of such... Thank you! Thank you both. I shall do my utmost to show I am worthy of the friendship of ponies and humans. And also thank you for allowing me to shirk my duties to gallivant about today, it was quite enlightening."

Twilight and I shared a look and the same thought. "Alizarin you accomplish so much at night we want you to have the day to yourself, go out and experience all you want!" He looked about to object but Twilight simply smiled and shook her head. "Please."

He smiled to himself shaking his head. "So many things I fail to understand... Thank you my friends. I look forward to seeing you tomorrow sleep well."

We bid him farewell and headed up to Princess Celestia's meeting room to find dinner laid out and everyone waiting for us, together we ate and looked through what we had brought. Unfortunately again we found no useful information, Shimmer was still doing well energetic and adorable as always. Even though she was the cause of her parents distress she was also a source of their strength along with Prism they buoyed their and all our spirits. The innocence of youth is a beautiful thing.

Scootaloo was worn out playing with and being chased around by a bunch of little foals had kept her busy all day long when we entered our room she clopped over to her bed and immediately collapsed into it. Twilight and I smiled to one another and covered her up both of us giving her a kiss.

We were both extremely dusty from our long day of sorting, I filled up the tub pouring in some of Twilights favourite bubble bath I got undressed and followed her in sitting behind her and gently washing her beautiful mane and coat. When I finished she turned around pushing me back with a smile and washing me with a soft sponge reminding us of our time in the hospital together.

We relaxed in the tub our kisses growing more and more heated with our passion, soon enough our 'excursions' left us with little water left in the tub thankfully there was a drain in the floor or we would have had quite a mess. We dried off and slipped into bed reading for a bit together.

Still nothing. She sighed putting her book aside.

It's only been two days love. We'll find something if we have to check every scrap of paper in there!

You're right there must be something.

I'm as sure of it as I am of my love for you.

Oh you. Goodnight, love you.

I love you. Sleep tight.

Over the next three days things went much the same, we sorted through and searched throughout more and more finding many interesting books, scrolls and items but still nothing definitive pertaining to the Miasma. We found books and scrolls with hints of outbreaks of violence and strange behaviour, whole villages found empty the inhabitants never found.

These records were quite old dating back to even before the King and Queen had come, we supposed they must have begun collecting information when they set up their castle here. The further back we got into pony history the less I could understand their written language and Twilight had to take over checking those books and scrolls entirely. (She had of course learned the ancient pony dialect when just young as part of her training with Celestia.)

We also began to find some items from the time mankind had been here, mostly scrolls detailing the reactions of them and ponykind when first they encountered. But also the exchange of culture and magic. I found a few books I thought would be especially useful to me detailing the differences between human and pony magic, perhaps if I understood how it worked better I would be able to enhance my abilities.

The items continued to puzzle and confuse us though we did find a few that were interesting, a small dagger clearly of human make it was quite small I could hold it between two fingers fairly easily it must have been made for a child I reasoned until while fooling around with it unsafely I discovered it was sharp, very sharp. A small miscalculation with it and it swept over the palm of my hand I expected a small cut, no big deal I could heal it easily. Instead it sliced thru my flesh like it wasn't even there! Thankfully it fell away from me before slicing clear through the bones in my hand as well! I wasn't sure if I could even heal that bad of an injury!

We both freaked out a bit as we poured healing magic into me to staunch the bleeding and repair the damage, with that out of the way we turned out attention back to the dagger finding it had fallen point first and amazingly was embedded to the hilt in the stone floor. Clearly enchanted with an extreme and an eternally fine edge, we chose to leave it there for the time being safer that way.

There were also other weapons, armor and jewellery of human design. Most had a fair bit of damage from time but not nearly as much as I would have thought, there were old suits of pony armor and weapons as well, breastplates and helms the weaponry limited to lance type weapons that seemed to fasten to the outside of the armor.

We found some other enchanted items as well, some simple everyday items enchanted to make their users lives easier, others like saddlebags that made their burdens light as a feather.

Also a strange crystal orb about the size of a clenched fist with a removable top, opening it we found a scrap of paper inside which after we read it I was glad Twilight levitated it out, it was referred to as an Oubliette. Anything placed inside would be held in stasis immune to everything but also unable to move or react, it probably wouldn't have hurt my finger but one close call a day was enough for me.

We agreed it was an amazing item but of little use to our present situation, it was small for one thing and we had no desire to place Shimmer in stasis also we didn't even know if the Miasma could be affected by such.

Alizarin continued to sort at night soon having half the archives done and we having gone through nearly half again of that we still had a great deal of work ahead of us. During our trips to and from the archives we began to hear rumors of a strange ghost in Canterlot, a helpful one. Saving ponies from nasty falls off ladders, carrying groceries for the overburdened and many, many more examples. We both smiled at them knowing full well who the mysterious 'ghost' was.

Arriving at the archives the morning of the fourth day we were surprised to find Alizarin waiting for us just inside pacing back and forth a book levitated before him.

"Oh thank goodness your here! I feared to release this tome as I would forget all about it if I did!" He turned the book to show us and I couldn't make out the writing on it but Twilight could thankfully.

"A collection of studies on the magical phenomenon known as the 'Miasma' as written by Starswirl the Bearded!" She squee'd happily jumping forward to hug Alizarin only to pass through him and land on the floor. She got to her hooves quickly with a blush and a sheepish smile. "Oops... But this is just what we need Alizarin! Thank you!"

"Well when I saw the cover I knew it would be something you would both want to see." He levitated it into my hands, upon releasing it his eyes seemed to go blank for a moment then he smiled. "Now then what were we talking about?"

We both smiled. "You found this book for us Alizarin and hopefully it will be the key to unlocking this mystery. Thank you again."

"Oh?! Well I'm glad to have been able to help, if you will excuse me I was going to speak to Princess Celestia about some of the things I've seen and experienced around Canterlot."

"I know she would love to hear that. Talk to you later Alizarin!" Twilight called out as he disappeared.

We immediately turned our attention to the book, Twilight read it aloud slowly and carefully while she sat in my lap with my arms around her both of us hoping to find a breakthrough.

Starswirl wrote of past instances, rumors and facts as he saw them, outlining what he knew and what he only speculated on. All in all it was a very detailed and comprehensive book... That told us nothing we hadn't managed to find ourselves. Granted it had been written long ago but still we were both disappointed, we put the book aside and lay there together.

"I was so sure!"

"It’s ok Twi, I guess even he didn't have all the answers. We'll keep looking."

She squeezed me tightly. "We're running out of time!"

"I know love, I know..." I got up holding her in my arms and kissing her softly. "But today could be the day. We won't give up."

"Never!"

We got back to work sorting through the stacks with even greater determination and purpose. We took a short break for lunch (Alizarin was as always kind enough to bring us some) then got back into it I was flipping through a book when I heard Twilight gasp.

"This... This is it... I think this is it!"
I spun around and she had a thick tomb open before her, again I couldn’t read it, it was a very old pony book.

"A spell for the removal of harmful spirits within a pony... But I'm not sure... Some of the terminology is... Strange, I don't know if they ever successfully used this spell..."

"It’s worth looking into though right? I mean between you and Princess Celestia and Luna you could make it work? Maybe?"

"I think so!" She tackled me holding me tightly and kissing me repeatedly. "We did it! I hope! Cross my hooves." She giggled.

We laid there a few minutes in relief cuddling and kissing when I saw her ears perk up suddenly. "What is it Twi?"

"Someone is rapping on the door... Urgently!"

We quickly got up and rushed over to the door, I could hear the rapping easily now. I opened the door expecting a messenger or something but instead found Scootaloo with Shimmer on her back hopping from hoof to hoof nervously.

"Mom! Dad!" She rushed into our embrace trembling slightly, Shimmer didn't seem herself either. She was happy to see us and smiled but looked distracted and in pain maybe.

"What is it? What’s wrong Angel?"

She was a bit out of breath but gasped and explained. "We were playing out in the courtyard with all the other foals having fun, Shimmer just tackled me but she didn't try to tickle me or anything like she usually does and when I looked she was crying and holding her side so I took a look and... I saw... Something! Moving under her coat!"

She pointed to Shimmer her hoof shaking a bit and I clasped it in my hand gently. "It’s ok."

She calmed down a little and continued. "I touched it to see if I could figure it out and I felt it move! It was hurting her! I... I panicked! I should have gone to Cadence or the Princess’s but all I could think of was to get her to you and Mom! I swept her up and flew around until I got directions here! I'm sorry!"

Twilight and I hugged her tightly. "You didn't do anything wrong honey, we'll see what we can do and go to the Princess's if we need to ok?"

She sniffed slightly. "Ok..."

I held Shimmer gently in my lap running my hand over her to see if I could feel what Scootaloo might have felt. There was definitely something wrong as Shimmer was crying and whimpering. There, I felt something push against my hand under the fur and skin pushing its way up toward her head. It was about mid-way up her chest and it was a horrible and disgusting feeling just having it brush against me I can't imagine how bad it was for her.

I immediately relayed what I had felt to Twilight and reached out with my magic to take Shimmers pain away, normally I would only take a portion but in this case I took it all. It was like a slight pinching and itching but underneath the skin. It didn't hurt me too badly but for a little foal like her it must have been very painful. I used the diagnostic spell to look her over to see if I could find what the heck it was and I did. It showed up as an ugly green and red aura’d bug of some sort, quite large for a bug about the size of my little finger to the second knuckle and I could see it very slowly inching its way up her body under the skin biting and hurting her as it went.

I very nearly flinched back but I didn't want to scare her or Scootaloo, I explained what I saw to Twilight mentally, what was it? How did it get into her? Was it the Miasma? Could it... Manifest like that? We had no idea.

We have to do something! Get to the Princess's quickly!

It had traveled as we 'talked' and was nearing her shoulder. No time! We need to do something now...! I racked my brain then, an idea. Maybe not a good idea but… A sleep spell love, for them both I don't want Angel to see.

"What’s going o..." Scootaloo collapsed onto the floor along with Shimmer as Twilight worked her spell.

"What are you going to do?!" She asked as I scooped up Shimmer and began running heedless of any piles of books I might knock over.

"Everything I can."

We reached what I was looking for and I gently put Shimmer down pulling off my shirt to put under her.

"You can't be serious?! Rick we can't do this..."

"Twi, please. Trust me, we don't have time. If it reaches her brain... I don't know..."

"Okay, okay... What do you need me to do?"

"I've got to contain the pain so you'll need to heal her as soon as I..."

"I don't know if I can! It’s too much, more then I've ever...!"

I grabbed her kissing her soundly. "I know you can."

I set aside the Oubliette leaving it open and carefully pulled the dagger from its stone sheath. The 'bug' was just moving past her shoulder when I tried to grab and pinch it, stop it maybe if I could crush it all this wouldn't even be necessary but it was tenacious far stronger then it should be and as unyielding as steel. I managed only to slow it. I pinched her skin pulling it back wincing not only from the pain I was causing her and taking onto myself but also for what I was about to do.
I very slowly and carefully cut with the dagger across where I was pinching, the pain was sudden and overwhelming but I couldn’t, wouldn’t let it distract me. If I faltered or passed out… It sliced through with horrific ease exposing the horror underneath, I immediately grabbed it between my thumb and forefinger trying to dislodge it, crush it, anything! But it was dug in and slippery, I was forced to pull far harder then I wanted to it sickened me to see the gouges it left in poor Shimmer as I wrenched it off but Twilight was already busy pouring everything she had into her the cuts slowly closing up as I pulled the 'bug' away.

I turned to shove it into the Oubliette, perhaps I should have just pierced it with the knife cut it to pieces but I really had no idea what it was and if it would even be able to affect it and I had no intention of letting it get away if it didn't work. These thoughts all passed through my head in a second causing me a moments hesitation and that was all it needed to spin in my grasp and latch onto my finger digging its sharp legs and pincers in.

I gasped in new pain smashing it to no avail on the ground simply hurting myself further, without any other option I stuck my finger 'bug' and all into the Oubliette.

Nothing happened... It began slowly crawling up my finger digging itself in with every step. The lid, crap! Again with no choice and really not wanting to lose a finger I carefully dug the blade of the knife under my skin slicing through and down peeling back and screaming with agony barely managing to dump it into the Oubliette as I fell backwards cradling my hand.

As the pain overwhelmed me the last thing I saw was the lid levitate onto the jar...

Thank you Twi...

I love you.

Chapter 18 (Maintaining Control)

View Online

"Shimmer!" I awoke with a shout and immediately regretted it, my head was pounding and my mouth dry as sandpaper. "Twi?" I gasped looking around. I found myself in wholly unfamiliar surroundings. A tiny barren room with one door and no windows. I was lying on a small steel framed bed rusted and frail a thin none too clean mattress and a holed sheet, no pillow in evidence.

Above me a single bare bulb hanging from a wire lit the room. I pulled myself to my feet slowly finding myself to be wearing a hospital smock of some sort, it too dirty and ragged. I rubbed my forehead and stumbled to the door, it was an imposing edifice looking to be made of steel and fixed securely in the wall.

Thankfully it was slightly ajar or I never would have been able to open it, I reached out to push it open and noticed my hand... My finger! It seemed fine no scars or anything, it simply looked dirty and worn like how I felt all over.

I poked my head out into a hallway that stretched as far as I could see which wasn't far as it was poorly lit by stuttering florescent lights most of which seemed to be burned out. I managed to croak out another. "Twi?" Twi? Nothing...

My 'room' was at the end of the hall and I stumbled across to the adjacent door to see if anyone resided within. I could hear a mumbling inside but the door was securely locked. Door after door I passed each secured and behind each I could hear something, talking, crying even screaming. No one within them responded to my calls or weak thuds against their doors so I continued on.

After what felt like hours I came to a pair of double doors that I hoped would lead me to someone who could tell me something! What was I doing here? This certainly didn't seem like a section that would be in Canterlot hospital.

Pushing the doors open I was dismayed to find another hallway very much similar to the last. As I trudged along thirsty, tired and sore something dawned on me... Florescent lights?! That’s not... I looked around in a bit of a panic and began walking down the hall faster no longer bothering to check any of the doors simply desperate to find something... Anything!

I burst through another pair of double doors dreading finding another long hallway but instead there was a reception area with a nurses desk, I was separated from it by a set of bars another hallway leading left and right as I walked up to them I noticed there was no one there the whole place abandoned and looking as run down and dirty as everything else I'd seen. "Twilight!" I screamed. Nothing, not even an echo. I sank down to my knees gently thunking my head against the bars trying to figure out what could be happening, how did this...

Then I heard something very faintly, like the echo of an echo.

Rick...

"Twilight!" I pulled myself up looking around franticly, seeing nothing I began walking in the direction I thought I had heard it come from, down the left hand hallway. There were rooms dark and uninviting on either side which I ignored as I searched desperately.

Up ahead I saw an open doorway light beckoning to me, I lurched through it and found another nearly empty room, no Twilight but a flimsy table and chair as well as a glass of water! I greedily gulped it down barely noticing when the door closed behind me, I sank into the chair trying to think of what to do when the light dimmed and another lit up revealing what I had thought to be a solid wall to be instead a wall of Plexiglas and seated behind that wall were four humans!

Two men and two women all wearing typical hospital garb sitting behind a table and holding clipboards. Before I could even think of what to say they began speaking.

"Patient number three four six seven one, placed into our care for delusional behaviour and psychosis..."

"Wait! Where am I? Who are you people? Where is Twilight?!" I broke in.

All four of them fixed me with bemused looks as one of the men flipped through his clipboard. "Yes... This 'Twilight', a purple pony who also happens to be a unicorn correct?"

"Y... Yes..."

They all shook their heads still with that annoying bemused expression on them. "And you lived with her in 'Equestria' was it?"

"Yes." I stated firmly.

"No such place exists as we've told you many times before. No Twilight, no Equestria no race of happy multicoloured ponies running around another dimension. Be honest with yourself."

"What?! No, I've been there... I remember... Her touch... Her scent..."
Just then I felt something, the lightest of caresses across my face and for the briefest of moments my nostrils were filled with her scent and still a so faint echo…

Rick...

"There! Did you hear that?! She’s calling me!" I gasped stumbling to my feet.

Their bemused expressions gone all four of them just stared at me stone faced for a moment. "Sit back down please. We're not through here."

I sat back down still confused and not at all feeling like myself.

"This is the... Fifteenth time we have reviewed you and I see very little progress."

"Fif... That’s not possible I don't remember..."

"Of course not. The deluded state of your mind continues to blank itself out replacing reality with fanciful illusions. For the sake of procedure let’s go over it again... You were on your way to work crossing a field when you were struck by a lightning bolt. A freak accident that should have killed you but instead left you in a coma for..." Again flipping through the notes on the clipboard. "Five years..."

"No... That can't be right."

They all shook their heads favouring me again with bemused expressions and condescending smiles. "When you finally awoke your family was elated at first but you had locked yourself into a dream state, a 'perfect' world where you had plenty of friends, a wife and lover even an adopted daughter. Even setting aside the bestiality issues your impressive, and disgusting imagination combined with your brain created a world where you were free of everything you disliked in this world."

I just sat there stunned, could it be? I always worried it might all have been a dream or fantasy of some kind but... No I couldn't believe it Twilight was too real to me, our love too real.

They whispered among them selves for a moment then another of them spoke up. "The first institutions your family put you in were quite prestigious, quite expensive. Unfortunately your delusion remained impossible to crack and you were passed from doctor to doctor, institution to institution. Until you wound up here with us, it’s been how long now? Oh yes six years..."

"You’re lying. Where’s Twilight? What have you done with her?! She would never leave me!"

He sighed rolling his eyes slightly to his associates and adjusting his glasses. "She never 'left' you because she’s just a product of your mind. A facsimile, your idea of the perfect... Mate. Your current lucidity can only be attributed to the every changing cocktail of drugs we experiment with to see if we can help you. Although why we keep trying I'm not sure, you really have nothing to go back to. Your family’s resources all wasted on you they haven't visited since leaving you here as their last ditch effort, pawning you off on the government really."

I sat there staring at the table my mind racing doubts growing... This all felt real, too real...

Rick...

I started in my chair looking up to find them all studying my critically.

"The drugs seem to be wearing off. Perhaps we should increase the Amisulpride as well as the Periciazine..." They began discussing various drugs and treatments ignoring me completely now.

I knew she was out there... I had to get back to her! I shoved the table aside coming to my feet angrily. "Where is she!? Let me out of here! I have to find her!"

They sighed as one and regarded me solemnly; one of the women spoke up pulling something from the purse at her side. "Come here please." I shuffled over cautiously.

She flipped open a simple makeup compact pressing it to the Plexiglas. "What do you see?"

I stepped close squinting at the small mirror, my eyes grew wide at the sight I saw. Me but not me at all, streaks of grey all throughout my long scraggly hair a long dirty and patchy beard. My face lined and scarred long scratches from what looked to be my own nails down the side of my face. I stared for a moment then ripped open the front of the smock I was wearing revealing a boney and hairy chest, no mark, no scar... I looked up again and saw the first of myself I recognised, my eyes still a steady brown, plain but I couldn't see any madness in them... Or would I even recognise it? I leaned against the wall as she took the compact away closing it with a snap.

Rick!

It came to me clearly but still only as loud as a whisper.

"Time to go back to your room now. Clearly you've had enough excitement for one day."

"No." I glared at them pulling myself erect.

"Don't be stubborn now. We've made a bit of progress today, we'll try something..."

"Shut up!" I slammed my fists against the Plexiglas. "Where is she?! I want her! I need her! Please! Twilight! Let me go!"

They turned and ignored me gathering up their things.

"GIVE HER BACK! TWILIGHT!" I continued to smash my hands against the glass heedlessly.

One by one they left their small room without a backwards glance the last shutting the light off. As the room went dark I sank down sobbing curling into the fetal position.

"Give her back..."

Rick...

.....

....

...

"Twilight!" I came to with a shout looking around wildly. The same room, same bed, same door closed this time. "NOOOO...!!!" I screamed.

"Enough!" A voice rang out. The room became brighter and brighter, I covered my eyes watching through my fingers as the walls, bed even the floor disappeared into a sea of white blinding me...

When I opened my eyes and looked around I found myself seemingly on a cloud nothing but other clouds and a dark star lit sky as far as the eye could see. As I looked around confused the cloud parted before me and Luna rose up her wings spread wide and her horn aglow.

"Luna!" I gasped stumbling forward to wrap my arms around her, holding her tight to try to assure myself this was real... Was something I could believe...

She sighed softly one of her fore hooves soothing my hair. "Relax its over. I must say I've never had to expend quite so much energy to pull someone from their nightmare. If all humans keep so much bottled up inside its no wonder some of you are so angry."

"Luna... It was a dream wasn't it? Please tell me it was all a dream!" I begged.

She smiled stepping back and lifting one of her fore hooves smacked me lightly across the face. "Did that hurt?" I shook my head; it had felt like nothing more then a light caress.

"You are still dreaming, but I felt you had tortured yourself enough. I try not to interfere with the dream process everything must be worked out, fears and hopes." She shook her head sadly. "So many fears in you. Losing Twilight Sparkle, all this being nothing but a delusion, insanity, losing your family old and new even your fear of growing old alone. So much for one to bear alone. There’s much to talk of but I won't keep you to myself, when I sensed you beginning to come to I sent messengers to Twilight she will be along soon you best be awake for her don't you think? Awaken..."

"Luna... Is this real...? How can I...?"

"Awaken..." She whispered as she faded away everything going black each star going out one at a time until none remained...

I gasped and awoke... Or did I? Looking around I again found myself in a hospital room though this one with a window, clean but dark the moonlight streaming in through the window. I sat up rubbing my forehead trying to sort everything out when I heard frantic galloping outside the door glowed purple lightly and flew open as a purple blur launched across the room knocking me from the bed.

A soft beautiful armful lying atop me kissing me and crying her beautiful eyes red rimmed, I hugged her back so tightly kissing her and burying my head in her mane breathing her in as tears streamed down my face as well. "I love you Twi, I love you so much please don't let this be a dream. Please, please..."

She leaned back surprise showing in her face. "A dream? This is as real as it gets, this is our life. Together my love until the end..."

I kissed her passionately wanting to believe so badly... It felt even more real her scent, the sweetness of her lips, the saltiness of her tears, her body pressed against me, our hearts beating as one. "I had such a horrible nightmare... The worst I've ever..."

"That you did." A voice came from the door as Luna entered two of her night guard standing outside as she closed the door. "An exceedingly long one fuelled by your own fears and the poisons injected into you by the Miasma."

"The... Shimmer! Is she...?"

"She is fine. It is a long story perhaps you would be more comfortable... And covered. In the bed?" She asked sweetly with a wink.

I looked down and found myself naked, again. But I suppose pony doctors and nurses wouldn't find that to be a problem. I also noticed my... Twilights mark and my scar on my chest where they should be I ran my hand over them gently as if I feared they would wipe off. I stood beside the bed my head still swimming.

"Luna... Is this real? I... I still don't know..."

She smiled again and quickly drew back her fore hoof again smacking me across the face, thankfully not as hard as she could but more then enough to make my head ring and shove me back onto the bed.

"Luna! That wasn't necessary!" Twi exclaimed.

"Not for you or I perhaps but for him..."

I rubbed my jaw my head finally clear. "Thanks Luna." I settled down in the bed Twilight beside me I wrapped my arms around her never willing, never wanting to let go as Luna began to explain.

"When young Scootaloo noticed the change in Shimmer I cannot say she did the right thing nor can I say she didn't. We may have been able to remove the Miasma more easily then you and perhaps not. Clearly time was of the essence and she did what she thought was best. We still don't know the whole story why... How the Miasma was able to change, our theory is that when it could find no hold in Shimmer and with the various wards and barriers in Canterlot blocking it, it... Manifested itself physically, an amazing feat for a creature of pure energy malevolent or not. As hard as it is for me to show any admiration for a thing like it."

She paused for a moment to whisper to one of her guards outside before closing the door and continuing. "Its purpose as well we cannot be sure of. To control her mind physically? Or perhaps seeking a way out of her entirely? We'll never know your interference saw to that thankfully. Not to worry it remains trapped within the artifact you placed it in well guarded until such time as we can figure out what to do with it, to study it further or destroy it utterly."

She smiled at the look on my face. "Yes, destruction would be my choice for it as well but we must discover all we can of it so we can be ready for the future. Shimmer will be fine the healing Twilight gave her will leave her with some very small scars likely to fade over time and her young mind is already putting the ordeal behind her. The poisons it injected into her after it manifested we were able to remove fairly easily thanks to your spell."

Twilight rolled over in my embrace so we were face to face to kiss me softly smiling. "However the same poisons within you were far more difficult to eradicate..."

I looked at my finger and found it whole, raw pink new skin covering it. "Cadence came to us as soon as it happened and we quickly located where Scootaloo had brought Shimmer but not soon enough. We found her asleep in the entryway and the three of you deeper within. Shimmer sleeping peacefully wrapped in your bloodstained shirt and you passed out from your ordeal as well as the poisons coursing through your veins, Twilight too was unconscious laying atop you all her energy used healing Shimmer as well as you."

I squeezed her tightly kissing her both of us a bit misty eyed. "We brought you all here and when Twilight awoke she explained the situation. We tried time and again to purge the poisons from you but a small bit always seemed to survive and spread. It began to try to influence your mind as well throwing up barriers within to keep us out. Day after day we tried..."

"Wait?! Day after...? How long has it been?!" I interrupted.

Twilight nuzzled me comfortingly. "Almost a week, five days... I was so scared!"

"How? The dream seemed so short though hours maybe..."

"Time works strangely in dreams. And indeed her devotion to you was and is inspiring. She tried many times to remove the poisons and to break into your unconscious mind. We couldn't allow her to stay here unfortunately we had no idea if the poison of the Miasma would overcome you or what you might do if it had so we had you under guard and constant supervision."

"Thank you." I nodded understanding completely.

I tried every night to reach you in your dreams, nightmares truly. Little did I know Twilight was doing the same from her own room!"

She turned a scathing look to her and she cuddled closer to me hiding her face. "I'm sorry Luna! I... I just couldn't...!"

Luna’s look quickly turned to an understanding smile as she shook her head. "Twilight Sparkle you still have much to learn. To enter the dreamscape unaided and locate, even influence another’s dream should be impossible for almost anyone..."

"But she did! I... I remember I could hear her calling out to me. I could feel her, smell her..." I held her tightly looking into her eyes and saw my love returned back to me.

"Yes, amazingly so that was likely the first time I caught her lying atop you with her horn pressed to your forehead trying to make contact." She sighed heavily still smiling. "We had to keep her visits supervised after that. I would not wish to lose either of you to this malady; both would be too much to bear. But in the end she succeeded causing no damage to herself inside or out. My sister always tells me how talented you are Twilight I think I'm beginning to see just how much..."

Twilight rolled back over to face Luna blushing heavily. "Luna I... I just couldn't bear to let him go. I had to do something!" I squeezed her tightly kissing her neck.

"And now the poison has finally been purged from your system with no lasting damage to your body at least. Your mind... Well, that’s up to you. I am so glad you are well but the night is still young and I must attend to the night court. We'll talk later." She turned to go but I called out to her.

"Luna!"

"Yes?"

"Thank you. So much."

She smiled and nodded. "Anytime." And with that she departed leaving Twilight and I together.

We held each other tightly kissing and murmuring I love you’s.

"I'm so sorry Twi. I must have worried you so. And Scootaloo too, where is she?"

"She’s fine, staying with Cadence and my brother in their room in the palace. She’s been here to visit a few times but it upset her to see you like that... Me too. I kept thinking back to the first time... I almost lost you!"

"I'll always try to find my way back to you. Always no matter what."

"I know... Let’s just not let it happen again ok!” She smiled nudging me in the arm and kissing me.

"Ow! Let’s do that." I grinned kissing her fiercely.

We made love softly and passionately gazing into each others eyes cuddling together afterwards drifting off. Apparently I had been asleep for days but I was still exhausted.

We laid together warm and comfortable, as I drifted off to sleep I hoped for no dreams...

Or if I do...

Let them be of Twilight...

Chapter 19 (Delving into the depths)

View Online

I had a moment of panic when I first awoke, just a moment of unease and yes fear. Then it was all banished in a second when Twilight sighed and snuggled against me. No fears, no worries nothing mattered but that moment... That feeling...

I opened my eyes finding myself in the same hospital room looking over I found Twilight pressed up against me, her fur so soft against my skin. Her gentle breaths against my neck, I rolled gently to my side face to face with her brushing her mane off her face and just watched her sleep.

This was real. And even if it wasn't, even if it was some ultra realistic dream state I was in I didn't care. This was all I needed, all I wanted. If it is a dream I hope I never wake up. Twilight yawned her eyes fluttering open disrupting my train of thought, she smiled and we both pressed forward to kiss softly.

"Morning." I whispered.

"Morning, how do you feel?"

I smiled ruefully. "I'm good love. Your here with me and that’s all I need."

She blushed slightly smiling. "Now what was this dream or nightmare you and Luna were talking about?"

"I don't know if you want to..."

She gave me a scathing look and a nudge with her forehoof.

I grinned and kissed her softly. "Okay, okay..."

I started slowly, first describing Sanatoriums and the ways I knew that humans dealt with mental illness now and the more... Unorthodox ways from long ago. She showed no signs of wanting me to stop so I began describing my nightmare; I had thought I would want to keep things from her... The things that disturbed me the most, but I found myself telling her everything, every detail I could remember as well as my anguish and fears.

It was an emotional thing to do and when I finished I looked up into her beautiful eyes and gently wiped her tears away.

"Why? Why would you think this isn't real?"

"It's perfect... You're perfect... Too perfect for me. It all feels so real but fragile like it could be taken from me at any moment... I..."

Twilight interrupted me pressing forward to kiss me fiercely biting my bottom lip and pulling me into her embrace.

"Ow..." I smiled it hurt a tiny bit and turned me on far more then that.

"I thought that might be better then a smack to the face." She giggled.

"Definitely." I held her close kissing and nibbling her neck causing her to gasp.

I held her tightly breathing in her scent. "I don't know what if someone else had been brought here... Maybe they would have been a better match for you if you had fallen in love with..."

She pushed herself away giving me an angry glare. "I wouldn't have fallen in love with just anyone!"

"I was just... I mean you've never seen another... Met another..."

Her glare softened a bit and she shook her head. "I don't care. Whoever else might have came wouldn't be you, wouldn't be like you. What about you. What if another mare had come into Zecora’s? Fluttershy? Rarity? Or if no one had come would you have just fallen in love with Zecora?!"

I didn't even need to think about it. "No... There’s no one like you Twi. No one else I want with me in this world or any other. I'm sorry, I was just being dumb. I don't feel like I deserve all the happiness you give me, the love you give me. I want it, so much but I don't want to hold you back..."

She threw herself back onto me and we kissed passionately. "Never say that! You don't hold me back! You carry me forward. I don't care what happens but I never want to be separated from you. Your mine and I'm yours never doubt it!"

I smiled at her beauty and fierce determination. I kissed her softly. "I'm yours."

She kissed me back with a smile. "And I'm yours." Together...

Forever...

We kissed and caressed each other for a bit heating things up before I began making my way down her soft body kissing as I went...

Bam! The door flew open and I quickly pulled myself back up glaring over to see who might have interrupted us, and immediately turned it into a smile as my little Angel soared across the room into my waiting embrace.

"Dad! Your ok! I was so worried!"

I hugged her tightly. "Sorry to worry you like that Angel. But it had to be done."

"I know... But you didn't have to knock me out! I could have helped! Gone for help!"

I lifted her up to look her in the eyes seriously. "You’re absolutely right. I'm sorry, can you forgive me?"

She blushed slightly and darted forward to kiss me on the cheek. "Of course I can! I'm just glad your ok!"

All three of us hugged and then I heard more hoof clicks as two adorable little foals galloped into the room followed by their parents Twilight levitated them up onto the bed and we hugged and kissed them both. I looked Shimmer over as she snuggled happily against me and was pleased and relieved to see she looked fine. Healthy and happy her shoulder had some small hardly noticeable scars but they didn't seem to slow her down one bit.

Cadence and Armor came up and joined us both of them smiling broadly. "Way to go Bro. First you brought them into this world then you keep them safe in it. We owe you big time again."

"Hey now! Small part, Twi healed her up and Scootaloo was the first to notice what was wrong. Way to go by the way Angel."

"Thanks Dad." She beamed proudly.

"Enough with the modesty Rick! Armor and I owe all three of you greatly, anything we can ever do to repay you...!" She licked her lips suddenly looking a bit nervous. "Well..."

The door suddenly opened again interrupting her as Princess Celestia walked in. "I was so glad to hear you had regained consciousness Sir Sparkle."

I got up covering myself with the blanket and bowed respectfully. "Thank you Princess just glad to be back."

"The manifested Miasma will be an invaluable source of information once we can decide on a way to contain it in a more open environment so we can study it better." Seeing our alarmed looks she smiled and shook her head slightly. "Not to worry we will be taking every precaution and more, we must make sure it does not escape but we also must learn all we can to be ready for the next time... Some advanced warning would make a world of difference."

We all nodded in agreement. "Thank you all for the help you rendered..." She smiled at Armor and Cadence. "I would hate this creature to possess any pony but one so innocent as my niece’s daughter would have been too much to bear..." She smiled sadly walking over to tousle Shimmers mane.

"Thanks to you all and the assistance you gave in this trying time. Though I had no doubt that together we would prevail."

We all relaxed and talked a bit more playing with the twins until they began to get a bit tired and Cadence and Armor got ready to go.

"You don't mind staying with Cadence and Armor another few days do you Angel?"

"I guess... But I want to stay with you and Mom!"

Twilight and I squeezed her tightly. "I know you do honey, but it’s just a precaution. We're almost certain the poison and influence is gone from Rick but we're giving it a few more days here under the hospitals watchful eye. And we would feel better if you were safe with Armor and Cadence. Ok?"

"Ok..."

She sulked a little but smiled when I tousled her mane giving her a kiss on the forehead before they all departed. I now noticed the guards still remained outside the door.

"It’s just a precaution." Twilight comforted seeing the look on my face.

"Are you sure your safe here? I don't want to endanger..."

She stopped me with a kiss. "I'm not going anywhere."

"I love you so much Twi." I smiled pulling her close kissing her and nibbling her ear. "Now where were we?" I whispered.

"Well, I believe you were about to pleasure your wife orally before you were interrupted by your visitors."

"Ahh!" We both jumped falling off separate sides of the bed as a familiar translucent pony materialized above us looking down with concern.

"Alizarin!" We both shouted as I scrambled to my feet and Twilight to her hooves, she had of course taken the blankets off with her to the side she fell leaving me exposed again. My face was burning with embarrassment, again.

Twilight levitated the covers over understanding my discomfort and I covered up quickly.

"What are you doing here Alizarin?" Twilight asked.

"Well when I came to the archives that evening five days ago I found the doors open wide and guards at the door and inside. I was quite concerned but looking around inside I found no traces of either of you. I did however hear some of the guards discussing what had happened; naturally I sought out Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to verify what I had overheard. The wards they had set up around this room blocked my entry but with the worst of what you were going through over they finally modified them last night so I might enter."

"Last night...?" I groaned.

"Yes I didn't want to interrupt your meeting with Princess Luna and afterwards you were both otherwise engaged so I felt this afternoon would be a better time. Bad timing on my part again as you were busy with visitors again. And I of course would never interrupt Princess Celestia, and after the visit more copulating? An excellent opportunity to further observe first hoof human / pony mating techniques."

Twilight and I both blushed heavily. "Y... You were watching?! Alizarin! You can't..." Twilight stammered.

He looked at us both confused. "I don't understand. I merely wish to learn, to observe how things have changed... Evolved if you wish. Mating between ponies it seems is much the same as it ever was. However between you both it seems an even greater bonding experience."

"Well I don't know that we're any different than any other couple just that we're... I don't want to say more in love that sounds wrong, but more intune? In sync? I need her in every way..." I shook my head smiling sheepishly to myself for rambling on. "Never mind, what’s important is that you understand people... And ponies need their privacy for intimate acts and plenty of other times as well. I know you don't think you’re spying..."

"Spying?! Goodness no. I am simply observing, studying..."

"I know, I know. That’s why I'm not upset really, but others... If they found out, got even a hint that you had been 'observing' them in their most private moments... Well there would be panic and suspicion, anger and outrage...! Eventually it would lead back to the Princesses, the blame would fall to them and they would be forced to take action. Actions they would hate to take... You understand?"

He digested that for a moment. "I see... I've been quite foolish haven't I? Many thanks for setting me straight my friends. I must go and apologize to the Princess's immediately! I shall return to visit later."

He faded out before I could say to broach the subject carefully, but I'm sure they would understand... I hoped.

I fell back into the bed by Twilight embracing her and kissing her sweetly.

Well that was something.

I was mad at first but... Well I can understand the pursuit of knowledge. And he didn't mean any harm.

True enough. Now then...

Thankfully the guards knew the difference between a scream for help from a scream of... Well...

A bit later in the day a trio of Unicorn doctors subjected me to test after test checking my mental and physical status. I felt fine, but clearly the Princess's wanted to be thorough and I couldn't blame them for that one bit. Seemingly satisfied with the testing so far they had dinner brought to us and departed. Twi had brought some of the books we selected from the archives so we relaxed reading and talking until late in the evening when Luna arrived.

She too had an array of tests for me some to be applied while I was awake and others to test me in the dreamscape.

The tests while I was awake were straightforward enough, reflex, memory, anything that might weed out if my body had been taken over. Of course we still had no real idea what we were dealing with. What if it could take me over so completely it knew everything I did? Would I even know I'd been taken over?

That was what the next step hoped to determine, deep in my subconscious...

"This will be difficult... But we must know, not only for the population in general but for you and Twilight especially."

"I understand Luna, I'm ready." Twilight shifted against me nuzzling my neck gently. "We're ready." I amended.

"Twilight Sparkle... I should forbid you from this journey if only for the danger inherent, but also the deep feelings and turmoil within your husbands mind could be... Painful to see." She smiled and shook her head. "But I won't. Surely if I did we would find you following at our heels on your own. So let us prepare..."

Twilight and I lay down together in the bed as Luna knelt down at the foot of the bed her horn glowing brightly. "Sleep..."

A wave of exhaustion fell over me and even though I knew I needed to sleep for the test my body resisted momentarily as my eyes closed unable to fight the weariness anymore I looked over to Twi to find her eyes half closed as well but watching me, we both smiled and managed to press forward to kiss as we succumbed.

See you soon love...

Soon...

My eyes shot open in what felt like a second and I found myself much in the same position I had been a moment ago, in a comfy bed Twilight right beside me our lips pressed together. We broke our kiss with a smile and looked around. It was a familiar scene to me, the bed we were on was perched on a large cloud and all around us was the night sky filled with stars.

"Welcome again to the Dreamscape." Luna’s voice came from behind us causing us both to start slightly.

"I recognise this."

"Yes this is where I pulled you from your nightmare, this is where I watch and monitor the dreams..." She waved her forehoof in an arc encompassing the night sky. "Each star represents a dreaming pony; from here I can tap into each of them... Watch them, even mold them somewhat if need be. As I have said before I try not to interfere though. This is simply my representation of the Dreamscape. If either of you came here on your own..."

She stopped and gave Twilight a good natured glare. "And I do not suggest you do! You would likely see it differently; you Twilight might see it as a huge library. Each book a doorway to a different dreamer... And you Rick, I'm not sure..."

I thought about it a moment probably a computer with hundreds of thousands of files on it each one leading to a different dream.

"Now before we begin, last chance Twilight. I don't want you to..."

Twilight snorted and stood beside me a look of absolute determination on her beautiful face as I put my arm over her and squeezed her gently.

"As I thought." She smiled and her horn began to glow as one of the stars in the sky began to glow brighter and grew larger and larger blocking out everything and blinding me momentarily with its radiance.

I rubbed my eyes blinking and found myself in a familiar and horrifying place. The cell... I looked around and heaved a sigh of relief finding Twilight and Luna standing behind me, Twilight smiled warmly making me feel much better.

"Why are we here?" I asked.

"Your fears are a part of you Rick. Whether you can control them or not, we must pass through your dream to reach your consciousness and check it one piece at a time. We must search for any trace of the Miasma that might remain. We shall follow you and keep a close watch, this is your consciousness lead us..."

I took a deep breath and stepped forward past the still crumbling and rusty bed up to the door. It was closed and unyielding when I pushed on it. I looked back for some assistance and Luna smiled at me calmly.

"This is your dream, your mind. Bend them to your will."

I turned back to the door and though for a second, right a dream. I'd have to stop thinking of it like it was real. In fact that would help a lot...

I squared myself in front of the door and concentrated giving it a push. To my surprise it popped open without and difficulty, I let out a 'Ha!' and stepped forward slamming the palms of my hands against the door violently to slam it open. To my surprise and shock the door ripped from its hinges and flew across the hall to slam against the far wall and adjacent door rebounding and falling to the floor with a horrendously loud clank!

I looked back smiling sheepishly. "Oops..."

Twilight looked a bit shocked but Luna just smiled again and waved me forward with one of her forehooves.

I stepped out to the hall running my hand along the wall as I did so pushing and digging my fingers into it surprisingly and not at all surprisingly I encountered little resistance the solid concrete tearing like tissue paper. I stood for a moment grinning like an idiot holding a hefty piece of wall in my hand I crushed it to little pieces. This is my mind, my consciousness... I don't need something like this in it; even if I dreamed it! I don't want something like this in it!

A wild sort of freedom flowed through me as I stepped forward and ripped open the door from across the hall, and found nothing... Just a blank wall, the sounds I had heard from behind it now gone as well. I strode down the hallway Twilight and Luna behind me carefully keeping watch as I gleefully smashed my way down.

The double doors flew off their hinges and down the hall as we continued, by this time all the damage I had given to the building was beginning to take its toll. I could hear ominous creaks and rumbles from all over but I was having too much fun to worry much.

I tossed the second pair of double doors aside entering the foyer, the bars still separating the waiting room but surprising me behind the bars looking sternly at me were the four 'doctors'.

"Now, now Patient number three four six seven one. You’re causing quite a mess and disturbing the other residents. We are going to have to ask you to go back to your room now."

"No. I destroyed that room; none of this is real including you so shut up."

They all shook their heads smiling condescendingly. "Destroyed? No, you overturned your bed and have been running about the facility overturning garbage cans and causing quite a mess that’s all. And not real? Honestly, what seems more likely? This facility is a product of your imagination or a world of colourful talking ponies?"

That stopped me for a moment filling me with doubt and unease, Occam's razor... A glance behind me showed Luna still waiting patiently and Twilight watching me with concern, and I knew what I had to do.

I stepped forward grabbing one of the support pillars in the room breaking through it causing the roof to creak alarmingly tiles and plaster raining down.

"What are you doing?! Stop! Destroying us in your subconscious might trap you in this delusion forever!"

I walked over to another pillar demolishing it with ease as well. Large sections of the room were now crumbling in upon themselves.

"If that’s what this is then so be it. I know where I want to be, who I want to be with.”

"You can't do this! You... We'll have to lobotomize you! You'll lose everything! Both worlds!"

Again that stopped me in my tracks, if this was a dream... Delusion, whatever. If they could destroy it... My resolve wavered for a second, but then... I could feel Twilight. Just her presence, our connection. She didn't say anything, she didn't have to. Real or dream even if it ended I would spend every last moment I had with her.

I kicked the last pillar out and stepped back, Luna’s horn glowed as a shield surrounded her, Twilight and I. I covered Twilight with my body just in case glancing at the four 'doctors' as the room collapsed I saw their faces etched with rage and hatred. As everything fell to pieces around and on top of us I held Twilight tightly whispering in her ear.

"I love you Twi."

"I love you." She whispered back as the lights went out...

The thundering and crashing ended quicker then I would have thought. I hadn’t felt any impacts so I opened my eyes to another surprise. We were standing in a grassy field, no hospital or even pieces of it in sight. I gave Twilight a final squeeze and we stood up and looked around.

Luna drew a deep breath and smiled at us. "Much better, now that that unpleasantness is over shall we continue deeper to your subconscious?" She gestured and off in the distance I could see a town or perhaps small city. I nodded and we began walking, the city was quite some ways away but somehow our stride was amplified getting us there in mere minutes.

Just outside the city was a three pronged sign, one pointed towards the city and read 'Ego'. The next pointed to the right and I could now see a rough trail leading that way it read 'Id'. And the final pointed to the left and up slightly looking that way we could see a road leading towards a nearby mountain, the final sign read 'SuperEgo'.

These terms were vaguely familiar to me... Something about the Psyche.

"So where shall we look first Rick?" Luna asked quietly.

Thinking about it a moment I pointed off towards Id. "Might as well start there and work our way back?"

"Lead on."

We started down the rough dirt path soon coming to a small crude village, simple wood huts with straw roofing. It looked like maybe a population of fifty or so individuals human and ponies in the mix perhaps demonstrating my mind getting used to ponykind or maybe my connection with Twilight.

If any of them were displeased with their living arrangements it didn't show, they were all involved in some sort of activity. Singing, dancing, screaming and hollering at one another, drinking and eating copious amounts, fighting and fornicating sometimes all at once...

As the three of us stood there stunned and staring one of the denizens staggered over, a male embarrassingly enough bearing a more then passing resemblance to me. He stood there a second swaying slightly a bottle of some unidentifiable liquor in his hand.

"Well hey there! You’re like... New! Cool man, hey have a swig!" He offered his bottle to me which I pushed away gently.

"Uh no thanks... What’s, um going on here?"

He looked over his shoulder at the village in full swing and turned back with a shrug taking a drink. "Just another day at the office man! We like to do it all! Ya gotta live man, live like there’s no tomorrow! No time for regrets! We'd go all over the place but those stuffed shirts in Ego are always keepin us down... But who cares?! We've got plenty of good times here man!"

He laughed uproariously then stopped suddenly seeming to see Luna for the first time he stared for second before grinning widely. "Well hey there sweet thing! You've gotta be the biggest pony I've ever seen! And the most beautiful too! Whatta ya say want to have a go?"

I was horrified and embarrassed by... Well my own mind I guess and was ready to grab this guy... er part of me? And send him packing but Luna simply giggled and patted him on the head. "Many thanks for the kind offer, perhaps another time. We have business to attend to."

"Your loss babe..." Apparently our novelty had worn off and he staggered back down the path to join the other revellers. Luna’s horn flashed as she easily scanned the small village then nodded to us and we turned to go.

As we walked away I was deeply embarrassed. "Twi... I'm sorry you had to see that..."

"Don't be. We all have... Desires and wants... I know I do." She said in a sultry tone pulling me down for a passionate kiss. "And anyhow the rest of your mind seems to be keeping them in check fairly well wouldn't you say?" She giggled.

"Yes quite the... Spectacle, perhaps I should have taken him up on his offer? See what Twilight has been keeping for herself hmm?"

Twilight and I both spun our mouths agape in shock. "Luna!" We gasped together causing her to collapse in a fit of giggles.

"And you thought I didn't know anything about humour..."

We both stood there stunned a second then laughed along with her as we walked.

"Ok Luna you got us there, nicely done."

"Why thank you Rick. Id was clear of influence by the way." We approached Ego it was a much larger city more along the lines of what I knew from Earth, sturdy brick and glass. Apartment buildings and some suburban homes around the edge of the city / town.

As we walked into town no one paid us any special attention, the population here was much larger perhaps five thousand residents I might guess still small as far as cities went but comparatively to Id it was huge.

Here too there was a mix of humans and pony just interacting and living out their... 'Lives'? I had no idea; clearly the inside of my mind was a strange place. We traveled through town Luna scanning and Twilight and I looking for anything amiss after looking around a bit we stopped a couple out walking, partly to ask if anything had been or was amiss and partly because I was just plain curious about what went on in my mind.

The couple we stopped was again a bit familiar, the human was a male who again bore a resemblance to me much like the fellow from Id though this version was much better dressed and clean. The mare he was with also looked familiar, she was an Earth pony but bore a striking resemblance to Twilight.

They stopped and regarded us for a moment before smiling and shaking hands / hooves. "Well welcome to Ego. You all look like you've just arrived? Well if you’re looking for a place to call home you couldn't do much better then here." He declared proudly his mare nodding along with him.

"Definitely! Trust us you don't want to go to Id..." She frowned with a distasteful look but tinged a bit with... Envy perhaps?

"Ah, yes. We did stop by there first on our way through. We're just passing by actually seeing the sights; we'll be stopping by SuperEgo later. Id was... Interesting?" I blushed slightly.

"A bunch of barbarians! Don't get me wrong we all have our needs but they go about it in a completely unacceptable manner. But we leave them to themselves, as I understand their kept under surveillance in case they try anything too wild." He leaned over with a grin and a wink. "Occasionally a few members of Ego go there to... Experience their way of living. I hear it can be fun." He chuckled as the mare shook her head smiling ruefully.

"Honestly. Well if you’re going up to SuperEgo be careful we've heard they've been having a lot of problems up there lately." She warned.

"Oh? What kind of problems?!" Twilight asked eagerly.

"No one knows any specifics but it must be serious their usually so... Quiet? Straight laced? I'm not sure but their in charge up there so anything that’s wrong there affects us all."

We thanked them for their time and watched them go side by side his arm over her, so familiar. Twilight walked up to me and I put my arm over her squeezing her gently.

Strange.

Very, but sweet as well. I wonder if I have a bunch of Ponies and humans living in my mind?

All living happily in a big library I bet!

Oh you. Love you.

Love you.

We kissed softly then turned to find Luna pointedly examining the architecture with a smile on her face.

"Sounds like SuperEgo is where we will find our answers."

"Hopefully."

We followed the path to SuperEgo and found a winding trail that led up the mountain. It looked like a long, long climb but after what seemed to be only minutes we arrived at a walled city strangely resembling Canterlot but with buildings showing over the wall that were very modern. As we approached I noticed the main gate was closed and there were six guards before it, three humans lightly armoured and holding shields swords at their sides and three ponies also armoured with a lance type weapon attached to their armour and a sword belted to their other side.

They noticed us as we approached and nervously arranged themselves in human / pony pairs, the ponies lance was always on the right side I now noticed and the humans shield arm the right as well so they could protect the pony and themselves with the shield and the pony would be free to assist and engage.

When we were about twenty feet away one of them called out. "Halt! What’s your business here?!"

I stopped and held up my hands peaceably. "We heard you've had some problems and wanted to see if we could help in any way and what they were."

"I fail to see what possible help you could..." He stopped suddenly as his partner nudged him and he leaned down so they could quietly converse. After a few moments he stood back up straight quickly sheathing his sword and slinging his shield over his back waving the other guards back he and his partner came forward.

"I'm very sorry, we've just all been on edge lately. Things have been difficult..." He sheepishly apologised while removing his helmet. I had expected him to look somewhat like me but to my surprise again this copy... Mental version? Of myself was very much like me, perhaps his nose was a touch longer and maybe his ears a bit smaller I couldn't be sure but it was like looking into a mirror. His partner’s helmet levitated off showing she was a unicorn explaining the swords sheathed at their sides as they could use them through telekinesis.

And she was a dead ringer for Twilight, subtle differences again but very small. She smiled shyly at me as I stared for a moment until I felt a nudge in the side.

Rick!

Sorry! Sorry, she looks so much like you though...

Humph.

It's just my mind love you’re as big a part of it as you are outside of it.

Well...

I squeezed her tightly and we turned our attention back to the two before us who were regarding us with smiles.

"Um, yes truly it was pretty lonely in here up to that day when you popped in to his mind." The other me grinned.

"Wait... What? Did you hear?"

Luna leaned down whispering between us. "We're in your mind Rick, deep in your consciousness naturally your and Twilights 'secret' communication comes through clear as a bell."

I rubbed my forehead. "I really should have thought of that..."

"Some of the decision makers will definitely want to meet you! We could show you through the city on our way if you like?" The other Twilight offered.

"Of course, lead on." Twilight answered interposing herself between me and... Herself? I had to smile to myself she just made me so happy.

We followed them asking questions while Luna scanned and searched. We could definitely see something had been happening, some buildings looked burnt out and others completely collapsed into rubble but we could also see things being rebuilt and cleaned up as well.

As we walked the other me explained that 'awhile' ago, specifics on time seemed to work strangely in my mind. There was just the 'me’s' in my mind doing what needed to be done to keep my consciousness going. Remembering passwords, phone numbers and everything like that. Things I and probably anyone else would take completely for granted.

"But one day strange new thoughts started to enter the consciousness, thoughts of Twilight... Naturally we simply began storing them like we would with any memory but... Well some of us, okay a lot of us began visiting the memories to see her, experience your interactions with her again and again..."

"Then came the time of darkness, no memory, no emotion... Nothing. We thought it was the end but when we had lost all hope something happened. A purple radiance came filling everything up with its light then she came." He gestured over to his partner and she blushed fetchingly.

"I wasn't the first of course. She who came first had never been here before but still it was like she belonged here. Had a place here waiting for her all along."

"She changed everything; in our darkness she brought light, hope, love. And everything was better, perfect... But a short while ago something invaded, taking over people and ponies. Forcing us to raise arms against one another... Against the ones we loved. Many couldn't go on without their better halves and threw themselves from the battlements..."

Twilight gasped and I squeezed her comfortingly.

"I know... We know we're just pieces of your mind. Random thoughts, we don't mean any..."

"You do mean something. We are one and you did no less then I would have. Thank you." I felt a bit silly for thanking myself for self preservation and maybe this whole thing was me rationalizing with myself for everything I had done and gone through. But still I felt they / I? No they deserved it and more.

"The battle was long and difficult but something from the outside helped us, strengthened us, bolstering us when we needed it the most. Until at last we had triumphed, the last lingering piece of the infection is held up there." He gestured upwards to the highest tower. "We can't destroy it; we've tried time and again with everything we can think of but to no avail. Perhaps you might have some idea?"

"Well that’s what we're here for."

We headed up the tower quickly coming to a heavily guarded and barred doorway. After a quick conversation between our guides and the guards the door was unbarred and we went inside. The room was huge much bigger then the tower should have been able to contain and within were hundreds of pairs or Twilights and me's and in the center of the room I could easily see the cause for their concern. A near identical copy of the 'beetle' form of the Miasma only huge easily the size of an Elephant contained within a cage of telekinetic energy.

All around it were pairs, Twilights pouring their energy into maintaining the cage their partners comforting and holding them. Every so often a pair would collapse and have to be replaced by another the first dragging themselves away to rest.

Our guides led us over to a couple resting together and this time I could see no difference between Twilight and I and them at all. They must be the 'firsts' I reasoned.

They sat up as we approached and both pairs of us stared at one another for a moment before mutually smiling and exchanging hand and hoofshakes.

"We tried I swear we did..." My double began.

I held up my hand to stop him. "You did and you did an amazing job and sacrificed so much for me... Us? All of us. Just sit back and let’s see what we can do."

I turned to Luna with a hopeful look to find her staring at the bug a look of distaste and maybe even fear in her eyes.

"Luna...?"

"I... I'm not sure... I'm afraid..."

I noticed now a slight tremble in her legs as she tried to maintain her composure. I grabbed her in a comforting hug.

"No worries. My mind, my problem."

"Our problem." Twilight corrected gently.

"Your right love. Okay, this is my mind so I make the decisions here right?" I looked around to a forest of blank stares; grinning to myself I walked up to the cage Twilight by my side and looked at the being within. It stared back its multiple eyes all filled with anger, rage and malevolence.

I put my arm over Twilight for strength and comfort and took a deep breath concentrating. I reached out towards the cage and... Grew? Or did the creature shrink? Either way my hand passed through the cage with ease entrapping the Miasma within it. I gripped it tightly as it bit and clawed at my hand but this was my consciousness some rules applied and some did not. Its attacks did no damage and I brought it close to my face speaking to it with a whispering growl.

"You. Are. Not. Welcome. Here!"

With each word I tightened my grip hearing its carapace crack as I crushed it slowly. Its squeals of pain brought no sympathy from me after all it had done and wanted to do. As it broke the pieces of it formed into smaller versions of it as they fell but my alternate selves were ready they rushed forward to grab and crush them repeatedly, Twilights crushing them beneath their hooves in a satisfying orgy of violence and revenge. By the time we were through nothing remained of it.

Luna swept the room carefully and thoroughly checking for any trace of the Miasma.

She sat down with a relieved sigh. "You scared me there for a second Rick."

"You and me both Luna. I really don't know much about the subconscious but... Well I was hoping you'd tell me if I was really screwing up."

She leaded over with a small smile. "To be honest this is the first time I have been in another’s consciousness. I merely monitor and interact with the dreams I do not delve deeper. To do so would be very dangerous, but in this situation it had to be done. I hope you understand and can forgive me."

"Luna! Don't be silly without your and Twilights help it would have likely taken me over and I don't even want to think of what could have happened then... So am I safe? Twilight and Scootaloo? Not that I mind my... Mind? But I would really like to get back to reality. Back to the mare and filly I love, life. I've got a lot to do."

She smiled softly. "Yes. The nightmare is over you can rest easy. We can all rest easy. For now, we will be ready next time this I swear."

I turned and addressed the gathered. "Thank you my friends... My mind, I hope we can get back to the way things were. I'll be thinking of you... Or will I be thinking with you?"

"And we will be thinking with you. Farewell..."

Luna’s horn glowed and suddenly I awoke with a start still where I had been all along Twilight right by my side. She awoke as well and we kissed passionately.

We did it.

You did it!

Surely this has shown you Twi, I'm nothing without you. I love you; I need you, now and forever.

And I need you. Now and forever.

I kissed her and wiped her tears away before we turned our attention to Luna and found her still sitting sucking in deep breaths with sweat pouring off of her. Twilight quickly levitated the pitcher of water and a glass over to her which she drained several times before gasping and sitting back.

"Many thanks. To maintain the connection for so long required far more energy then I had thought." She arose and stretched mightily. "But dawn nears and I must go inform the guards you are free to go and my sister of what transpired. Again I am so sorry this happened but thank you so much, both of you for your dedication and sacrifice."

"Could a Knight do any less? Seriously Luna we would help regardless, anytime."

"Absolutely, whew. I'm still bushed though. Maybe we can get a few hours sleep before anyone comes today?" Twilight yawned.

"I will let the staff not to disturb you until noon at the latest. Fare you well Twilight and Rick."

"See you later Luna, thanks again."

She smiled and nodded heading out the door as Twilight and I got comfortable again.

"I'm glad that’s over. Thinking I was going to put you and Angel in danger was killing me."

"You know we would never abandon you no matter what."

"I know. Sleep tight love."

"Sleep tight."

We kissed softly and drifted off at peace with no worries...

Chapter 20 (Back to Normal... Ish)

View Online

We didn't quite make it to noon before being disturbed. But as it was Armor, Cadence the twins, Scootaloo and Twilights parents as well we could easily sacrifice a few hours sleep for them. They had thankfully brought some of the extra clothes we had packed and soon I was dressed and we were free! Out in the fresh air it felt like years since I had been outside.

I was a bit stiff and sore from nearly a week being incapacitated but after a few blocks I loosened up a bit and everyone didn't have to walk too slowly for me. We just walked around for awhile seeing the sights and talking, the twins and Scootaloo romping in the snow by our side and we joined them many times chasing the squealing foals and trying in vain to catch Scootaloo.

Twilights parents insisted on taking us all out to dinner settling on a nice family restaurant, everyone was hungry but I was famished I ordered enough for two and still had room leftover for some dessert.

That evening Twilight and I were snug in our own bed Scootaloo between us yawning sleepily as we read. The bed and couch downstairs were still the only pieces of furniture we had here. With all the excitement we hadn't had the time to go shopping at all and our holiday here was almost over. We could have stayed later of course but honestly we just wanted to get home, back to the library and our friends in Ponyville. Scootaloo too was eager to get back to her own room and stuff as well as missing her friends.

She finally gave up trying to stay awake settling her head down on the pillow. "I'm really glad you’re ok Dad." She whispered.

I brushed her mane aside and kissed her on the forehead. "Thanks Angel. Sleep tight."

She mumbled a response and drifted off. Twilight put her book down and turned over smiling at me.

Back to Ponyville soon. I love spending time with Cadence my brother and my parents but Ponyville is my home now and I miss it.

Me too love.

We leaned over and kissed softly careful not to wake Scootaloo and drifted off together.

I awoke the next morning from a thankfully dreamless sleep... At least as far as I knew. We all got up and had breakfast at Armor and Cadences then we all hit the stores to furnish our new home as best we could. We mostly looked for the basics though we did let Scootaloo pick whatever she liked for her new bedroom.

We must have made an interesting sight two unicorns and two baby unicorns a young Pegasus, an Alicorn Princess and some odd monkey levitating a bunch of items, dressers, tables, nightstands, bookshelves (quite a few of those despite the built in ones in the basement I was sure we would need more eventually.) A couple of desks, various chairs, bedding and kitchenware as well.

By the time late afternoon rolled around we thought we had everything well covered, there would be things we'd find we needed later I was sure but for now we were good. This time we treated everyone to supper in thanks for the help. By the time we got back home late that evening we were all exhausted but in a good way. We finished setting up Scootaloo’s room and tucked her snugly in her new bed before collapsing into ours.

"Last day in Canterlot tomorrow." She whispered to me.

"For now. We'll have to say goodbye to everyone and thank them all for a... Interesting holiday."

"Interesting!? Interesting my behind! Dangerous and heartrending is more like it!"

"But it’s such a cute behind." I chuckled giving it a squeeze and kissing her passionately. "I'm so sorry to worry you Twi..."

She interrupted me kissing me back with a small smile. "Don't be. I just get scared, sometimes... I don't know... It seems like the whole world is against us.”

I held her close looking into her beautiful eyes. "You know I would stand against the world for you and I know you would for me as well. So let them come! I love you."

She shook her head smiling. "And I love you. Let them come."

We kissed again making heady love then cuddling together warm and secure afterwards as we fell asleep.

We got up bright and early the next morning dragging a still sleepy Angel from her bed heading out to visit Twilights parents first before they went to work. They both held fairly important positions so their holiday time was sadly limited but they were both dedicated to their jobs as well.

We let ourselves in and found them in the kitchen with a full breakfast waiting as if they knew we'd be coming, Grandparent senses I guess. They doted on Scootaloo loading up her plate and asking her questions about Ponyville, her friends and what she did for fun. She was more then happy to answer, mostly with her mouth full earning a smile from me but a disapproving look from Twilight. She swallowed her food and continued with an impish grin while Twilight and I ate smiling to one another at how cute the situation was.

After breakfast we walked them to the castle Scootaloo zipping ahead showing off her flying skills for her Grandparents while we walked and talked.

"Sorry we didn't get a chance to visit more Mom and Dad! It was a... Very, very busy week!" Twilight apologised.

"Now my little bookworm don't you apologise. Your mother and I heard more then a few rumours of what was going on. Whatever it really was we're glad and proud the two of you were there to help."

"Besides it was still a lovely holiday and with little Scootaloo and Shimmer and Prism frankly we're a bit exhausted! We'll have more holidays my dear and we can't wait to see how we'll all grow as a family."

Twilight’s father smiled and nodded but then his look turned serious. "Twilight... I know your mother and I have always been so busy... And we haven't always been there for you and your brother when you needed us... We just wanted to say we're sorry and that we are both so happy for our two children!"

Twilights eyes widened at that admission filling with tears as she jumped forward embracing them both.

"Don't say that! You kept us fed and sheltered encouraged us on whatever path we wanted! Sacrificed so much for us! Maybe you weren't always there but the love always was!"

The three of them collapsed together crying but smiling too, Scootaloo flew up and settled in my arms looking at them.

"What’s going on?"

"Family togetherness Angel. Get in there." I tossed her in the pile and she got caught up in the hug right away.

"Your a part of this family too Rick." Twilight’s mother admonished telekinetically grabbing me and pulling me over.

We all hugged it out for a few minutes enjoying the closeness and love we all felt before Scootaloo had had enough mushiness and struggled to get away causing us all to chuckle.

They headed to work while we went to Princess Celestia’s throne room to hopefully get to talk to her before the never ending horde of ponies arrived to petition her. The doors were closed when we arrived which I thought was a good sign she hadn't started yet. There were a few ponies already lined up but Twilight undeterred pulled us past and up to the door.

Come on.

But Twi, we shouldn't just butt ahead.

Your too nice sometimes Rick. You know she'll want to see us before we go and with how busy she gets this will be our only chance.

Ok, ok. Your right.

The guards looked us over once and either recognised Twilight or perhaps me and opened the doors ushering us in and closing them behind us.

Princess Celestia was already seated and looking through a pile of scrolls held by one of her assistants, seeing us enter she smiled and gestured us forward. We both approached and bowed as she dismissed her assistant.

"So good to see you both. I hope you are still recovering Rick?"

"I am Princess thank you."

"We will be heading back to Ponyville tonight Princess and we just wanted to say goodbye and thank you for all you did."

"All I did?" She arched an eyebrow with a smirk. "Luna and I did what we could but without your efforts. All of your efforts." She added with a smile to Scootaloo. "The consequences would have been too terrible to imagine, but imagine and plan for them I must and I am so glad we had no need for any alternative plan. Luna and I, as well as the best minds Canterlot has to offer shall study the Miasma and learn all we can. Hopefully next time we won't need you to take such drastic actions."

"Well if they only come every thousand years or so I don't imagine we'll be around for it..."

Celestias eyes widened a bit and she even blushed slightly smiling lightly. "Oh course. I am sorry..."

Twilight smiled and held up her hoof to stop her. "You know as long as we're around we will be more then happy to help any way we can."

"I would be surprised if that were not the case." She looked over our heads; glancing back I could see her aide waving franticly from the door causing her to sigh wearily. "I am sorry my friends but duty calls. Please continue to write Twilight and I look forward to seeing you both again."

"Thank you Princess." We echoed. I noticed Armor at a side door motioning to us so we took our leave joining him as the doors were opened and ponies filed in filling up the chamber.

He closed the door behind us and breathed a sigh of relief.

"What’s wrong bro?" I asked.

"Oh nothing... Well its just ponies all around town have been seeing you naturally and rumours are beginning to fly. And with that Jet Set and his friends adding to the mix... Nothing we can't handle but I didn't want you three getting mobbed by ponies asking stupid questions."

"Thanks uncle Armor!"

"Thanks b.b.b.f.f." Twilight hugged her bother tightly and smiled at my confused look. "My big brother best friend forever."

I worked that out in my head for a moment apparently my look of confused concentration was amusing as they both chuckled.

"Ah, sorry. But thanks Armor, I hope we haven't caused any trouble?"

"Like I said nothing we can't handle. And with you three heading back to Ponyville this evening they'll go back to gossiping about everything else they used to soon enough."

"Why don't ponies just mind their own business?!" Scootaloo asked grumpily causing us all to smile.

"I'm not sure Angel, but we won't worry about it. Thanks again Armor."

"It was great seeing you all. We'll have to get together again in the spring maybe. Cadence is waiting for you in the little park just outside the castle, you remember the place right Twily?"

"Of course. Thanks again!" She hugged him again as did Scootaloo, I offered my hand and he shook it then pulled me in for a quick hug.

"None of that brother of mine. I've got to get back to work, take care!"

The three of us waved our goodbyes and headed out a side door, Twilight lead us around the castle to a small but beautiful park. Snow covered of course but still nice with plenty of trees and a small playground. We made a beeline for the playground seeing Cadence and two little foals playing there.

Seeing us walking up the three of them turned and Shimmer and Prism came galloping over.

"Aundy!"

"Unkule!"

I scooped Shimmer up giving her a hug and a kiss while Twilight did the same for Prism. Scootaloo sat in the snow to the side a slightly grumpy look on her face as Cadence walked up beside her and put one of her wings over her comfortingly.

"I love my foals so much you know, but it’s a bit sad too. Their both Unicorns and I have no one to teach my flying tricks too..." She sighed with a wistful look to the sky and a small, sly smile on her face.

Scootaloo digested that for a moment. "You know flying tricks?!"

"Well... I'm no Rainbow Dash to be sure but I have a few tricks under my wings." She smiled with a wink.

"You could... Teach me?" She asked with a hopeful smile.

"Well... Only if Twilight and Rick approve."

Scootaloo looked to us excitedly and we both nodded smiling.

"Okay! Thank you Cadence! Thanks Mom and Dad!" She squealed excitedly.

Cadence spread her wings and Scootaloo did the same, she began flying in ever widening circles with Scootaloo right beside her as she explained.

"First thing you need to know is the difference between flying in the summer, spring, fall and winter; we need to use more energy when it’s cold to stay warm as well as..."

Her voice faded as the rose up still in view but too high to hear. The four of us watched them for a minute before the twins got restless struggling to get down and play. We chased them all over the playground, tickling and wrestling in the snow, pushing them on the swings and spinning them on the merry go round.

They both had little coats on so we weren't too worried about them getting cold but we still took occasional breaks to dry them off and replenish OUR energy! After an hour or so Cadence and Scootaloo soared back down.

"That was awesome Auntie Cadence! The way you swooped down and doubled back! I don't know if I'll ever get it as good as you, why'd we stop? I'm not tired I wanna practice some more!"

Cadence giggled as Shimmer and Prism ran over to her where she landed. "We will do some more in a bit Scootaloo, but right now my foals need to be fed and I could use a short break and I'm sure Twilight and Rick could."

I cleared off a bench for her to rest on as the foals nursed I still averted my eyes mostly but I couldn't help noticing how tenderly she held them enfolded in her wings... Made me smile.

Soon enough they finished and after a quick burping they were fully charged and raring to go again, Cadence and Scootaloo practiced for a few more hours while we had fun with the foals, by late afternoon they were pretty tuckered out and so were we! Scootaloo too had worn herself out as well but Cadence seemed fine still levitating Shimmer and Prism onto her back with a smile as Scootaloo snuggled down on Twilights back as well.

"Thanks auntie, you’re the best!"

"You’re welcome Scootaloo. I'm glad I could teach you a little of what I know."

"Maybe you could show me more next time?!"

"I'd like that." She pulled Twilight and I in for a hug whispering. "And thank you both for saving my little filly."

"Aww Cadence you know Twilight and I love Shimmer and Prism we would do anything for them."

"I know, but thank you all the same. You as well Scootaloo."

"Aw..."

Twilight and I gave the sleepy foals a last hug and kiss each before the headed off.

"Well its getting late. I guess we should go and see Princess Luna then get to the train station... Wait! Spike! And Alizarin! How could I have forgotten?!" Twilight gasped.

"Hey it’s alright Twi. We've still got time... I'm not sure where to find Spike though."

"Oh! I've got a spell that can locate him if he’s within a mile of me!"

"Why would you have a spell like that Mom?"

"Have you ever tried to keep track of a baby dragon?! I'll tell you some stories another time honey." She giggled as her horn glowed softly, she immediately turned right and began walking I followed and before too long we found ourselves outside a familiar donut shop. The bell jingled as we entered just as Joe was rounding the counter.

"Sorry folks just closing up for the evening... Oh! Twilight Sparkle! And your friend, good to see ya!"

"You too Joe, have you seen..."

Joe seemed to know what she was about to ask and gestured over to one of the side booths getting back to his cleaning up while we walked over to find Spike passed out among the crumbs of what must have been a lot of donuts.

"Oh Spike..." Twilight sighed gently patting his head. He grunted and opened his eyes slightly then fully with a gasp as he saw and his brain registered us.

"Twilight! Rick!"

"Hey I'm here too." Scootaloo broke in peeking out from behind Twilights mane where she was still resting sticking her tongue out at Spike.

"Ah, you too Scootaloo. What are you guys doing here?" He asked quickly brushing crumbs off the benches and table gesturing for us to sit.

"We came to see you Spike! We're heading back to Ponyville tonight and with everything that’s happened we've hardly seen you! I miss you. How are things going here?"

"Good, good... I miss you and everyone in Ponyville too. I've learned so much from Princess Celestia! And I've grown a bit too... Physically and I hope mentally too. And from what she tells me it doesn't sound like you need me back in Ponyville..."

"Spike! You know that’s not true! I'll always need you!" Twilight admonished softly hugging him tightly.

"Thanks... I needed that..." He shook his head with a smile. "I feel a lot better, wow look at the time! I guess I got a bit carried away I've got to get back to the palace and you've probably got more ponies to say goodbye to!"

"Just a few more and their both at the palace, so we'll walk you there buddy."

"Sounds good!"

We walked together and Spike told us all about what he had learned about Dragonkind, plenty of things Twilight didn't even know! He still hadn't learned about his mother but Princess Celestia had promised to tell him everything she knew eventually, she just wanted to take it slow. He seemed happy enough with that but something about that situation seemed... Troubling, to me at least. I could only imagine she was holding back the information because it would hurt him. But I suppose any information about how you had been abandoned would be painful for anyone...

We arrived at the palace before too long and parted ways, Spike headed to his chambers after a final farewell from us all and we headed down to the Archives. The door swung open for us and we walked a little ways inside, apparently he had been busy as the piles of books and items had been reshelved mostly in the order Twilight had left them in to her delight.

"Alizarin!" I called out.

A few moments later he appeared before us with a bow and a smile. "Rick and Twilight Sparkle very glad to see you. Oh and greetings to you as well young Miss Sparkle."

Scootaloo hopped off Twilights back and looked around. "You mean me? I'm not a Miss! I'm Scootaloo Sparkle!"

He smiled warmly. "Of course Miss... I mean, Scootaloo. May I ask what brings you down here? Surely not more research?"

"I could spend months down here looking through every book Alizarin!" Twilight gushed. "But we are heading back to Ponyville tonight and we wanted to see you and say goodbye and thank you for all your help!"

"Ah... I see... I knew of course you wouldn’t be staying long… Strange, your departure has me... Saddened? Strange..."

"It’s natural to be sad when your friends leave Alizarin. But don't think for a minute we won't be back to see you again. In the meantime I'm sure you and the Princesses have plenty to catch up on, not to mention your good deeds around town." I explained with a wink.

"Oh, you could tell that was me could you? Well it was too be expected; thankfully the Princesses were not too cross with me over my 'investigational' blunders. Princess Celestia was actually quite amused." He bowed again deeply. "A safe journey to you my friends, I shall miss having the company around." He looked around at the partially lit Archives. "To be honest now that I have experienced your companionship I shall be at quite a loss what to do down here. I suppose it is my home but it has never truly felt as such."

Twilight smiled suddenly and looked up at me excitedly.

Just follow my lead.

Okay...

"Alizarin would you come with us? We have some time yet before we have to get to the Train station and we would like to show you something."

"Of course, I have all the time in the world. Please lead on."

Twilight gleefully trotted ahead leaving us in the dark to what she had planned but I wasn't worried. Scootaloo flew after her as Alizarin and I followed behind, she stopped once to whisper something to one of the guards then we were back on our way. As she led us through town Alizarin faded out so I couldn't really even tell if he was with me or not, I guess he didn't want to cause any sensation with the ponies out and about. With some of the looks I got I partially wished I could fade out too.

As we approached our neighbourhood I still had no idea what Twi was up to, she led us right up to the door of our house and inside. Once inside Alizarin reappeared looking about with interest.

"This is our house here in Canterlot Alizarin!" She explained.

"It’s very nice but..."

"We want it to be your house too!" She burst out smiling broadly.

"What?" Alizarin, Scootaloo and I all echoed.

"Those Archives are amazing but they really are no home, you can stay here! I know you don't need to sleep or eat or anything like that but when you want to relax or just read, maybe even entertain guests! Princess Celestia and Luna and I'm sure you'll make more friends...!" She stopped a moment to catch her breath.

"Alizarin... I have to admit, when we first met I just thought of you as a spell. Something the Princesses parents made... A thing. But as we got to know you I could see you were so much more! I don't know if they made you this way but I don't think so, I think over the hundreds of years you've 'evolved', changed. Your a true living being now I am sure of it! So please accept our hospitality, stay here don't lock yourself away again."

Your so amazing love. Great idea.

Thanks... I just know he needs to get out, see things and he'll be an important member of Canterlot forever!

Alizarin looked back and forth between the two of us for a minute his expression unreadable. "This... This is more then I could have ever hoped your generosity overwhelms me. I can think of no reason to turn down your offer, truly I am honoured that you would entrust your dwelling to me. I will care for it as it were my own while you are gone." Seeing us about to object he held up his fore hoof with a smile. "I am well aware you had no intention of making me a caretaker here but I insist, if this is to be my home as well as yours I shall make sure it is always ready for you to return."

Twilight and I smiled both of us bowing to him. "Thank you Alizarin, we're glad to have you here."

"You are too kind." He responded bowing in return. "Now I must go and see Princess Celestia before she turns in for the night to see if she minds my change of residence. I can hardly imagine she will though, take care my friends I look forward to seeing you all again in the future."

And with that he faded away.

Scootaloo shook her head. "I don't get it."

Twilight and I chuckled. "Honey, it’s important to show your friends how much you care for them. That doesn't mean just giving them things mind you but when you know they need something... Even something as simple as a hug or an encouraging word you shouldn't hesitate to give it to them." She explained giving Scootaloo a hug.

"That makes more sense!"

We exited the house and locked it back up; instead of heading back to the palace Twilight led us to 'our' place. The three of us looked out over Equestria the night cold and clear, our cheeks numbed by the slight breeze and our lungs filled with the crisp air.

I knelt down and pulled them both into my embrace partly to warm them but mostly just because I loved them both so much.

"Shouldn't we go and see Luna though Twi? We don't want to be..."

I was interrupted as a shadow swooped over us landing lightly beside us.

"No need for that Rick, Twilight thought ahead and left a message for me where to find you. I am sorry to see the three of you go but I know your home calls to you and I can understand that all too well."

"Thank you Luna, if you ever need us for anything..." I began.

"You know where to find us..." Twilight finished.

"I know." She spread her wings then grinned mischievously pulling all three of us into her embrace and with a flash we found ourselves at the train station just as the train was pulling in. "Safe journey my friends, I shall see you tonight and every night until we meet again." And with a flap of her wings she soared up and off towards the castle.

We gathered our luggage which Luna had teleported here as well naturally and waited for the arriving passengers to disembark. We presented our tickets and found our way to our cabin sitting back together Twilight by my side leaning against me and Scootaloo curled up sleepily between us.

We snuggled together enjoying the ride trying not to drift off so we would get a full nights sleep when we got home. As I idly stroked Scootaloo’s mane staring into Twilights eyes I softly sang.

(Coming Home Skyler Grey)

We're coming home

Tell the World we're coming home

Let the rain wash away all the pain of yesterday

I know our kingdom awaits and they’ve forgiven my mistakes

We're coming home, we're coming home

Tell the World we're coming...

We kissed softly smiling.

Home. I love you.

I love you.

We rode the rest of the trip quietly ignoring the scenery simply focused on one another and the warm bundle between us. When we finally arrived in Ponyville it was late evening, Twilight levitated our luggage while I gently carried our sleeping Angel. Along with the few other passengers to disembark we made our way into town each of them turning eventually to their own homes and loved ones homes with a 'Happy Hearths Warming' exchanged between us and them.

Finally we came to the library, it was dark and the windows shuttered but a very welcome sight. Twilight popped the door open and put our luggage aside, we could unpack tomorrow. We started a fire to warm things up and relaxed on the couch for a moment waiting for the temperature to rise.

Scootaloo snuggled sleepily in my arms as it got warmer. "We're home Angel." I whispered kissing her on the forehead.

"I don't wanna go to school Dad...!" She mumbled causing Twilight and I to chuckle.

With things a bit warmer I carried her to her room but it was still too cold in there so we brought her upstairs and tucked her into our bed. I got undressed and just as Twilight was about to climb into bed I remembered something and scooped her up in my arms.

Wha?

My hands were full when we came in. I grinned kissing her and carrying her once around the room before settling her in bed and climbing in as well.

You’re so silly.

I know it.

I still love it, I'll always love it and I'll always love you.

Every time she said those three words my heart ached for her so badly, even more then every moment I was with her.

I caressed the side of her face gently and kissed her softly. And I you my love, now and every moment until our last day together and beyond.

We pulled the covers up and drifted off the three of us warm and secure together.

Quite the holiday...

Chapter 21 (Welcome to the Zoo)

View Online

I woke up early the next morning feeling good I stretched out and immediately yanked my arms and feet back under the covers it was freezing! Only natural after being so warm and cozy all night, Twilight and Scootaloo were still asleep so I gently and quietly slid out of bed wincing with every step on the cold floor as I crept downstairs and quickly filled up the fireplace with wood starting a fire and leaning back on the couch for a few moments warming my chilled feet.

Soon the immediate area began to warm up and I knew the rest of the house would as well, Twilight had explained the heating system to me once how the heat from the fire traveled through special, magically enhanced piping thought the tree spreading warmth without hurting the tree, it could even be adjusted to provide more or less heat. Magic... Useful stuff.

But for the moment it was still cold, "Gah!" I hissed quietly stepping back on the cold floorboards. Maybe I should ask Rarity if she could make me some slippers for mornings like this? Bah! I'm a man! I can take a little cold! I boldly stepped forward and immediately stepped on a small chunk of jagged ice we had unwittingly brought in from the night before.

"Son of a..." I managed to clap a hand over my mouth before spewing any profanities hopping on one foot to the kitchen. I sat down rubbing my foot thinking evil thoughts at the karma gods. Fine maybe I could use some slippers I grudgingly admitted to myself with a grin able to see the humour in the situation now. I listened for a moment but couldn't hear anything from upstairs so thankfully my outburst hadn't awoken anyone.

I opened the fridge to see what I could whip up for breakfast and... Nothing, right... We emptied it because we were going away, okay then. Checking the cupboards and they too were pretty bare, a few boxes of cereal and some other dry goods were all we had, no milk though. Thinking it over a moment I crept back upstairs watching where I stepped this time.

Twilight and Scootaloo were snuggled together looking so cute I kissed each of them softly on the forehead tucking them in a bit to keep the warmth in then got dressed quickly sneaking back downstairs to get my shoes on and throw on a coat. It was still pretty early in the morning just after six but I did know one place that was open at this time and they would have what I needed to make my girls a nice breakfast.

It was quite a cold morning with a biting wind but I had plenty of buildings to shelter me from the wind so it wasn't so bad. I trudged through the snow mentally going over what I would need and reminding myself to learn that insulation spell from Twi. I didn't mind the cold really in fact winter was one of favourite times of year nice and cold, makes it easy to sleep no annoying bugs and plenty of fun to be had in the snow but still numb extremities are to be avoided.

Not surprisingly there were no ponies out and about but I could see a few homes had lights on and smoke coming from chimneys as some early risers got ready for the day. After awhile I came to my destination, Rich's Barnyard Bargains. It was always open early and closed late, it was definitely the biggest store in Ponyville and where most ponies came to get their supplies and household goods. Most ponies shopped for their produce in the market in the middle of town but in the winter there were far fewer options, Rich's still had dried fruit and dairy as well as plenty of dried goods and also sold items from any of the market stall owners who couldn't set up in the winter, (for a small fee of course.)

I entered the warm store and shook off the snow and cold cleaning off my shoes at the entrance. The store was pretty abandoned only a few stockers around filling the shelves and two ponies behind the counter one of them familiar to me, Sweet Treasure. Diamond Tiaras mother was it seemed patiently trying to instruct a new employee on how to use the cash register, it wouldn't be too hard for most to explain it but as she couldn't talk... As I walked up I could see her operate the till then stand back to let the new recruit try gently stopping him when he made a mistake with a gentle smile and shake of her head.

She looked over as I walked up smiling and rushing around the till to hug me tightly.

I squeezed her back for a moment. "Good to see you as well Sweet Treasure. How are you?"

She excitedly started signing to me stopping after a moment realizing I couldn't understand them. She waved the employee back to his practice levitating a pad of paper and pencil from behind the desk writing quickly and showing me.

'I am very well thank you for asking. Tiara is doing well too; I still cannot thank you enough for saving her! I'm so happy to see her running and playing with her friends. Including your daughter Scootaloo, I am so glad they finally came to an understanding. I know she was perhaps a bit... Overbearing before?'

I grinned and squeezed her shoulder gently. "Maybe a bit. But you don't need to apologise, I'm glad their getting along as well."

She smiled happily and wrote some more. 'I DO need to. We tried for a foal many times before... But we failed again and again, we had almost given up but when I finally got pregnant with Tiara we were so overjoyed! We spoiled her, her father and I. It's no excuse but we only wanted the best for her, as time went on we started to see we might have been a bit too lenient with her but its hard to change.'

"I understand, thanks for telling me. Hopefully they'll be close friends someday but when you become a teenager anything can happen right?"

Her eyes widened in surprise and she smiled pulling me in for another quick hug writing a single word on her pad. 'Definitely!'

I let her get back to her teaching and got myself a shopping cart quickly going about the store getting what I needed for breakfast and replenishing our basics, the cart was pretty loaded by the time I was finished. I headed up to the till and started unloading, the new cashier trying his best to add up my items Sweet Treasure stopping and correcting him a few times. It didn't take long before everything was bagged and ready.

"He looked up at me a bit nervously and swallowed. "That will be thirty six bits sir."

I dug out my money and was counting out the thirty six when Sweet Treasure held up her forehoof and shook her head writing on her pad. 'You know there’s no charge for you Rick.' She wrote an explanation on the pad and showed the cashier who nodded in agreement.

"Sweet Treasure I don't want to..."

She cut me off with a stern look then a smile.

I thought for a second spotting a charity box beside the till I grinned depositing thirty six bits into it. "See you later Sweet Treasure, good job on your first customer." I complimented the cashier awkwardly gathering up my bags and making my way out the door.

I had two bags on my right arm and two on my left not to mention the two I was levitating; needless to say the short trip from the store back home felt a lot longer! But I thankfully made it without spilling or dropping anything. I got inside putting down the bags and flexing my fingers to get some feeling back into them while listening to see if anyone was up. It was about a quarter to seven so I still had some time before Twilight usually got up and all was still quiet so I brought the groceries into the kitchen and tried to quietly put everything away except the few items I would need to make breakfast.

The library had warmed up a bit and I tossed a few more logs on the fire to maintain it then got busy making breakfast, some pancakes were simple, easy and quick to make. No fresh fruit to go with them unfortunately but some toast and strawberry jam would accent it nicely.

I served it all up on plates and a big platter, syrup, butter and juice aside and carefully balanced my way with it up the stairs. I hadn't heard anything so I was hoping they were still sleeping and when I got up there they were still snuggled together Twilights forehooves wrapped around Scootaloo holding her close.

I set the platter down gently at the bottom of the bed and just watched them for a moment, I then knelt down wrapping my arms around them both gently kissing then whispering in Twilights ear. "Morning love."

"Mmm? Oh, morning." She stretched turning her head to kiss me softly.

I just stayed like that a few moments face to face smiling at one another lost in her eyes.

She sniffed slightly her stomach emitting a small grumble. "Did you get up early to make us breakfast?"

"I was awake anyhow, and we needed groceries and basics badly too."

She gently released Scootaloo and sat up pulling me in for a passionate kiss. "You’re so good to us." She whispered.

I ran my hand through her thick beautiful mane kissing her soundly. "I love you both so much you know there’s nothing I wouldn't do."

"I know. Love you." She smiled.

"Well we better eat before it gets cold." I moved the covers aside to find Scootaloo still fast asleep, I rubbed her back gently whispering to her. "Angel, time to wake up."

"Mmf..." Was my only reply.

I tried a different tactic reaching down to just behind the knees on her back legs where she was especially ticklish. She giggled slightly in her sleep then suddenly came awake. "Dad!" She admonished rolling up to her hooves and stretching her wings. "Ooh pancakes!"

We all laughed and dug in, it was a good thing I made extra as Twilight and Scootaloo were both ravenous finishing everything off by the time we were done.

"Thanks Dad!"

"It was delicious, thank you love." We kissed; I could still taste the syrup on her lips.

"So what shall we do today? Unpack? Or go and see how everyone’s doing?"

"I need to see Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle! It feels like its been forever!" Scootaloo burst out.

"Well I was going to say we should unpack first and then go visit but..." Twi smiled slyly. "I guess we could go visiting first."

"Yay! Thanks!"

We both smiled at her excitement as she raced downstairs to get ready. It was still quite early so we headed to Sweet Apple Acres first, Applejack was always up bright and early and even in the winter she had things that needed to be done around the farm. It was still quite cold out but with jackets for each of us and Twilights insulation spell we were just fine.

We arrived at the farm before too long and found Big Mac and Inkie out clearing a path from the house to the barn.

"Hi Twilight and Rick! You too Scootaloo, Apple Blooms in the kitchen." Inkie called out to us as we walked up and Scootaloo was off like a shot.

"How was yer trip to Canterlot?"

"Busy Big Mac! We'll explain to everyone it’s a long story." Twilight gasped.

We helped them finish their path and joined Granny Smith, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Applejack in the kitchen. Granny served up tea for everyone while we told the story. I was careful to leave out certain parts that I was either too embarrassed about or I thought might disturb them too much even without them the story concerned them all and we assured them that they wouldn't have to worry about it again in their lifetime... We hoped.
Afterwards everyone was exchanging Hearths Warming stories when Applejack pulled Twilight and I aside.

"That was one heck of a story! Glad you two are alright and Princess Cadence's daughter too. So are ya'll staying around Ponyville for awhile?"

"Oh yes Applejack we've definitely had enough excitement for this winter! And then some. Why do you ask?"

"Oh... Well Twi I wanted to ask the two of ya for a favour, but I don't want to impose on ya."

"Applejack you know we'd be more then happy to help you out any way we can. You've done so much for Twilight and I."

"Thanks... Ah don't like askin for favours. But we're all gonna be headin to Manehatten for Blinkies weddin as well as to see some relatives of ours. Now most of the critters here on the farm can take care of themselves an for the others we have someone who’s gonna stop by to check on em, but Winona here..."

Hearing her name Winona hopped up from her mat by the door and came running over, Applejack lovingly ran her forehoof over her head. "She needs more then just an occasional how'd ya do. So I was hopin ya might have room for her while we're gone?"

I knelt down and petted Winona while her tail wagged happily, I had no problem with dogs and Winona was very well trained I couldn't see her being any problem.

What do you think Twi?

Shouldn't be a problem, and like you said Applejacks done so much for us.

"We'd be happy to." We echoed.

"Thank ya kindly! I was a mite worried about what to do, well here we got her dog chow and her favourite toys and if ya would grab her mat by the door there on yer way out. It’s her favourite place to sleep. She'll do all the rest won't ya girl? Yes you will, mommy's gonna miss you!" She puppy talked with Winona for a moment more letting her give her kisses before remembering we were there straightening up with a blush.

"Ah... Like I was sayin, she'll let you know when she’s ready for a walk and when she... You know... Has to do her business..." She whispered. "She's always ready for some fun and roughhousin but she’s happy just layin by your side by the fire too."

"We will take good care of Winona Applejack don't you worry. As a matter of fact I may even have a few books on canines!"

"Ah know you will."

We stayed a bit longer chatting a bit more before gathering up what we would need for Winona and heading out, Applejack promised to drop off Winona on their way out of town that evening. Apple Bloom joined us as she wanted to see and say goodbye to Sweetie Belle not to mention hanging out with Scootaloo some more. So we headed to Carousel Boutique to see if she was there.

The closed sign was still flipped which was not to surprising, Rarity naturally needed her beauty sleep. We knocked once just to see if she was up but got no answer, Sweetie Belles parent’s house wasn't too far away so we turned to go there getting a few steps before we heard someone call out to us from behind.

"Wait! Twilight, Rick! I'm here!" Rarity was waving to us from her window a robe wrapped tightly around her. We headed back to the shop as she shut her window coming down quickly to let us in.

"Oh I'm so glad to see you darlings! How was your trip? And your parents Twilight? Oh Shining Armor and Cadence too! And the foals!" She was clearly eager for some gossip so we came in and she as well made some tea. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were looking a little bored so I told them they could go see Sweetie Belle if they were quiet about it. They promised they would be (fat chance) and took off together.

We sat in Rarity’s kitchen telling her about what happened in Canterlot when Opal came strutting in, she sniffed each of us then hopped up in my lap and settled down letting me stroke her soft fur and favouring me with a small purr. Opalescence could be a very difficult kitty I had heard but I had always gotten along with kittens and cats don't pursue them and let them come to you looking for attention and they'll come to see you as their friend. At least that usually worked for me and Opal was no exception, she hadn't paid much attention to me initially but shortly after I had arrived and I was helping Rarity on occasion she got more and more curious and after a few friendly scratches behind her ears she decided I was worth her time.

We had just finished telling Rarity that we were taking care of Winona for awhile when she frowned.

"Drat! And here I was going to ask you to do the same for Opal. We're all going to see my Grandparents; they live just outside of Phillydelphia. We wanted to go and see them for Hearths Warming but the trains were booked just solid! I would leave her with Fluttershy normally but she and Trixie are going away as well!"

"Is everyone going away just as we're getting back?" I asked.

"Of course not... Well I'm sure many ponies are just getting back from their visiting. However among our circle... Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Trixie are all going to Cloudsdale. Dash to see her parents and Fluttershy to see hers and first introductions to Trixie! Oh I do hope it goes well for them. We're heading to Phillydelphia as I said and Pinkie Pie, Applejack and the whole family are going to the wedding in Manehatten... I'm so sorry, but we will still have plenty of time together when we get back!"

"That’s very true Rarity, and we understand seeing your Grandparents is important and so is everypony else’s reasons for going... Opal and Winona get along fine I'm sure we can handle one more right Rick?"

"I'm sure we can." I smiled trying not to grimace as Opal kneaded her paws on my leg digging her claws in just a little bit.

"Oh thank you ever so much! I'll have everything ready to go tonight along with a list of her likes and dislikes. Thank you again!"

She thanked us a few more times as we exited, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were all playing together in the snow so we simply let her know where we were going and to be home for lunch before we headed to Sugarcube Corner to see Pinkie.

The store was open when we got there and Pinkie was busy displaying the goodies Mr and Mrs Cake were baking while simultaneously trying to keep an eye on two energetic foals. As soon as she saw us she rushed over hugging us both tightly and talking a mile a minute. "Ohmygosh! It feels like so long since I've seen you guys! How are you? How was the trip? Look how big Pound and Pumpkin are getting!" She squealed shoving each of them into our embraces while rushing back to her work. "Just let me put a few... More... Dozen... Things away and we can talk!"

We smiled and shook our heads, good ol Pinkie. We brought the foals over to their toys and played with them, they were a bit apprehensive not knowing us too well but they warmed up pretty quick as we played make believe and helped them build a castle with their blocks (which Pound promptly knocked over and then happily began to rebuild.)

Pinkie quickly got the shop in working order and just in time too as customers were beginning to line up for the tasty treats, Mr and Mrs Cake came out thanking us for watching the foals as they began helping customers. Mr. Cake took Pound and Pumpkin off for a snack while Mrs. Cake began helping the customers and Pinkie took a break leading us upstairs to her room.

We retold the story again, I was getting a little tired of telling it honestly but Pinkie was enthralled with it.

"Wow! Wow, imagine if I got taken over it would make me do the most horrible things! Like, like... Accounting! Or eating brussel sprouts! Without hot sauce!" She shuddered in revulsion and I wasn't quite sure if she was kidding or not...

"Well you have a great trip Pinkie, Twilight and I still need to go see Dash and Fluttershy and get back home for lunch so we can get ready for Winona and Opal to stay."

"Winona and Opal are staying with you? Aww that’s so sweet! Wait! What about Gummy?! I can't leave him here alone!"

"What about Mr and..."

"Their busy with Pound and Pumpkin! Oh no! Don't panic Gummy! Don't panic I'll think of something...!"

Gummy was sitting on her bed looking around about as unpaniced as a small toothless alligator could be. I sighed sharing a look with Twilight.

"I suppose we could take care of him for you while your gone Pinkie..."

"You could!? Oh thank you, thank you!" She gathered up a few things for us to take with us promising to bring him and anything she forgot to us later tonight.

Ya, I could see where this was going...

We picked up some treats for later having a few ourselves and sharing some with the girls when we came across them on our way to Dash's place. For the life of me I still couldn't get how a house made out of clouds could be kept warm or even in one piece in weather like this. I'd have to remember to look that up.

Dash was out clearing snow off her house Tank hovering right beside her. I was a little worried about him; reptiles and cold don't go together so well until I got closer and saw she had him bundled up a sweater over his shell even covering his neck and little legwarmers too.

"Oh hey guys! Your back, what’s up?" She swooped down landing in front of us Tank landing on her back none too gently but she didn't seem to mind.

"Good to see you Rainbow. We're just seeing how everyone is doing... And getting roped into taking care of their pets apparently..." Twilight mumbled.

"You don't need someone to take care of Tank while your gone do you?" I asked.

"What?! Heck no, Tanks no delicate little kitty! And I was going to bring him with me anyhow!"

"Rainbow Dash. Just because I made him that flying harness doesn't mean he can walk on clouds and it has a finite power supply you know. Even if I cast the cloud walking spell on him it won't last long... I just don't think it’s a good idea."

"Gosh... I really didn't think about it too much. Well that sucks I really wanted to show him off to my parents, but I don't want you falling through a cloud either little buddy!" She exclaimed rubbing noses with him. "So you guys'll take care of him then? Thanks! I'll be sure to drop him and his stuff off tonight!" She flew back up not waiting for an answer.

This could be... Interesting.

We can handle it, besides our friends help us out so much.

Very true.

We headed out to Fluttershy’s cottage taking a short detour to check the Wardstones recharging them and observing the animal paths going into and out of the forest. Not too much activity which was to be expected most animals hibernating or in the birds cases having flown south for the season but there were still some and everything looked fine.

Our treats were pretty much gone by the time we got to the cottage. "Twi! Those were for later."

"I can't help it I'm hungry! All this walking and visiting is building up my appetite!"

I laughed scooping her up in my arms kissing her soundly while she levitated our bags beside us. I put her down gently as we came up to Fluttershy’s door knocking we heard galloping and commotion inside. After a moment the door opened and Trixie looked out.

"Oh! Twilight, Rick please come in. Shy's a little... Frantic."

Coming in we found the cottage in disarray several bags in a state of half packed, half unpacked Fluttershy zipping by dropping items into them and taking others out mumbling to herself about what they'd need and what they wouldn't.

Trixie rolled her eyes slightly with a smile. "Shy, Twilight and Rick are here."

"What?! Oh." She flew over embracing us both tightly. "Sorry I'm just so busy... We need so many things but we can only take so many... And my parents... Oh maybe we shouldn't go... But I want to see them! I want them to meet you!"

"Calm down Shy. I told you it'll be fine, we'll figure it out." Trixie comforted nuzzling her.

"Your right... It will all be ok... But what if it isn't!?" On anyone else the look of sheer terror would be worrying but on her it was kind of adorable, I tried very hard not to smile.

"Fluttershy, calm down... Just relax a moment and we'll tell you about our holiday in Canterlot, maybe it will help distract you a bit."

So again we told the story and I'm not sure it helped with Fluttershy’s worries, maybe it just gave her a whole new set of fears to deal with. Trixie took it in stride but she too looked a bit nervous when we described the Miasma and what it could do and had done in the past. We assured them that all was safe and they had nothing to worry about.

"How horrible for you both, it kind of puts my concerns in their place..."

"Fluttershy that’s not what we..."

"I know, I know... But it does, actually it makes me feel a bit better about this trip. If you two can handle an Equestria destroying evil entity than Trixie and I should be able to handle a simple visit right?" We both nodded smiling.

"I've just been so worried about it and on top of it all I'm not sure what to do with Angel Bunny! Almost all my other animal friends are hibernating for the winter! But he’s a very special Bunny!" She explained scooping him up and hugging him tightly which he tolerated... Barely.

I sighed heavily resigned to not having a moment’s peace for the next week... Or longer, it occurred to me I hadn't asked anyone just how long they were going for!

"Well Fluttershy I'm sure we could take care of him while you’re gone, he'll have plenty of company..." I began.

"We're going to be taking care of Winona, Opal, Gummy and Tank so Angel Bunny should feel right at home." Twilight finished.

"Oh my! You’re going to be so busy... I don't want to impose on you..."

"Fluttershy." Twilight admonished with a smile.

"Well, he does like Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo... And we do always have fun at our pony / pet play dates... Its just he can be a very picky bunny..."

"We can handle it Fluttershy, don't you worry."

"Well... Ok then. Thank you! We will bring him and everything you'll need tonight."

"Is everyone leaving at the same time too? Oh how long will you be gone by the way?" I asked.

"Oh! Only a week, Dashie might be staying a bit longer I'm not sure and I don't know about the others..."

"That’s okay Fluttershy we'll see you tonight. Trixie you remember the cloud walking spell right? You'll definitely need it!"

Trixie gave her a 'oh please' look then smiled. "No I was just going to have Shy carry me everywhere! Kidding! Kidding, of course I do and thanks for teaching it to me this trip wouldn't be possible without it."

"Sorry! Just making sure..." She smiled sheepishly blushing slightly. "Okay, we better get going we've got a lot to get ready!"

"You've got it love."

We bid Fluttershy and Trixie goodbye heading back into town, it had warmed up a bit and was getting close to noon so we rushed home so we could have lunch ready for Scootaloo and we suspected Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.

We had a big plate of sandwiches made when all three of them came galloping in starved from their play. We told them we would be taking care of the pets while they were gone, Apple Bloom was glad Winona would be here and Sweetie Belle while she and Opal didn't get along too well was still happy she'd be taken care of. Scootaloo was excited to have Winona and Angel bunny to play with, she too didn't get along with Opal too well (the Crusaders were a bit too rambunctious for her I guess) she didn't know what to do with Gummy and she was VERY excited to have Tank here! Rainbow Dash's pet!

We spend the rest of the afternoon trying to pet proof the library with the Crusaders 'help' which often ended up in a big mess but they tried. By late afternoon they began to arrive thankfully not all at once! Applejack and Winona arrived first, we already had her food and toys as well as her bed and that was all she needed. She excitedly ran around the library sniffing everything including Owlicious when he swooped down to see what was going on. I was momentarily worried but the two of them seemed to get along well.

Applejack and Apple Bloom tearfully bid her goodbye with lots of hugs and kisses thanking us again for taking care of her before they headed to the train station; they were going for two weeks. Pinkie Pie came next she had Gummy all bundled up against the cold and had a small assortment of things for him. A small pool that he liked to lounge in and... Do his business in. Some food and a large flat rock, she held the rock up in front of the fireplace heating it up then putting it down and he crawled happily onto it warming himself up. Pretty low maintenance as pets went.

Pinkie then had to go being late as she was but she promised Gummy she'd be home soon with lots of presents for him to which he simply blinked but I could see when she scooped him up and hugged him tightly he snuggled against her nipping at her mane. She too was going to be gone for two weeks with the Apple family.

Dash, Fluttershy and Trixie arrived next. I had thought Gummy was low maintenance, Dash brought a bag of food for Tank as well as his flying apparatus and cold weather gear and that was it. Angel bunny however had a bit more, a cozy little bed and special food as well as instructions on how to fluff his tail properly combs and shampoos to keep his fur soft. A bit overboard for a bunny I thought but he was Fluttershy’s pet so we'd do our best.

Fluttershy and Dash both hugged their pets goodbye before heading out held between them was a sort of travois that Trixie would be riding only instead of dragging it across the ground it would be through the air while she levitated their luggage with her. Fluttershy and Trixie were only staying a week but Dash wasn't sure, she said she would let us know later.

We waved farewell to them just as Rarity arrived with a mountain of luggage piled in a cart which her father was pulling, he and her mother both waved to us.

"That’s not all for Opal is it?"

She laughed. "Don't be silly darling." She levitated ten bags off including a fancy cat carrier, I grabbed what I could and we brought them inside. She had special designer food for her as well as different outfits, scratching posts, toys, beds and a long list of instructions.

"I know it’s only for a week but Opal is used to only the best! Come along Sweetie Belle, Mother and Father are waiting; now you take care my little Opaly wopaly. Mommy will be home before you know it." She cooed squeezing Opal tightly.

They headed out to the cart and were off. It was pretty much suppertime then so we set up all the pets bowls, making sure they each had their space and fed them all then making dinner for ourselves. The pets were far better behaved then I could have imagined possible, interacting calmly with one another and exploring their new temporary home.

After dinner we set up their beds where we thought they would like them again making sure they had their own space, as well as getting out some toys and grooming tools. We played with them a bit but it was getting late so we let Winona out cleaning up after her and anyone else who needed to be then we showed them all where we placed their beds.

Tank lay down a bit in front of the fire Gummy lying atop his back apparently enjoying the heat he was soaking up, Tank didn't seem to mind. Scootaloo snuck Winona’s bed into her room as well as Angel bunny’s and they both seemed happy with that arrangement. When Twilight and I peeked in a bit later we found Winona curled up on the bed at Scootaloos hooves and Angel bunny snuggled up on the pillow beside her.

Owlicious of course had his own nest up in the rafters of the library; we had placed Opals bed on the couch so she could be extra comfortable and get the warmth from the fireplace.

Twilight and I went upstairs to bed cuddling together under the covers tired after a long, long day. Suddenly I heard a 'Mrrr?' And Opal jumped up on the bed walking up to my chest glaring at Twilights head resting there with a small growl.

"Opal..." I warned.

"That’s okay love." She smiled moving back and laying her head beside mine on the pillow. "I have you to myself three hundred and sixty five days a year I guess I can give Opal a few nights." She giggled as Opal curled herself up on my chest.

"I guess." I leaned forward kissing her softly. We turned out the lights closing our eyes; I petted Opal gently as we all drifted off.

Well that wasn't so bad...

After all we're heroes of Equestria right?

What could go wrong...?

Chapter 22 (Here, there and everywhere!)

View Online

I partially woke up the next morning, that kind of half asleep and half awake state in which everything seems so perfect, quiet and serene. And if you happen to have the mare you love laying beside you her forehoof across your chest and her beautiful face nestled beside yours well...

CRASH!

I sat up suddenly dislodging Opal from my chest to the end of the bed none too gently, she sat up and glared at me then proceeded to ignore me and sat down to clean her mussed fur.

I listened intently hoping no one was hurt and ready to get up I was a bit surprised Twilight hadn't awoken as well, I could hear a pair of frantic hoof beats down below.

"Angel! Don't do that, Owlicious don't encourage her! Winona! That book is not a tug of war toy! Ooh I'm gonna be in so much trouble..."

I smirked to myself, my little Angel was sounding more and more like her mother everyday while still retaining her tomboy adorableness. I was about to swing my legs off the bed being careful not to disturb Opal further when Twilight twitched and came awake suddenly.

"Tug of war?! My books!" With a flash she teleported, as I quickly hurried downstairs I heard her screech. And coming downstairs I found quite the scene.

Owlicious had hold of a large book and was trying to fly up and away with it while simultaneously Winona had her teeth locked tight into it the front of her body pulled off the ground but her back legs scrabbling to pull back her tail wagging happily Twilight right on their heels trying to grab the book from them.

Gummy was still perched on Tanks back apparently enjoying the commotion as he looked about, Tank himself was slowly plodding forward towards his bowl but just as he was about to reach it , it moved a few inches away from him! Pulled by a mischievous bunny, Angel had a handful of his own food and was munching it down slowly taunting Tank as he pulled his bowl away every time he got close. But Tank seemed unperturbed; he licked his lips hungrily and continued his pursuit. Angel was clearly enjoying this game when suddenly bam!

He backed into a wall; he had been so busy watching things progress with Winona as well as keeping an eye on Tank that he hadn't noticed his room running out.

He scrabbled to the side trying to get into position to continue his game but Tank was ironically too fast for him. He placed one of his forelegs on the bowl hooking one of his claws into it, Angel tugged and pulled but to no avail. Tank settled down with a big smile on his face and took a big mouthful of food, after a few chomps as Angel sulked he nosed a bit of his food towards him. Angel picked it up sniffing it distastefully; he nibbled it reluctantly then sprouted a big grin grabbing a handful and sat down by Tank to eat.

Scootaloo was sitting dejected on the floor her ears drooping. "I'm sorry Dad! I just wanted to feed them! But I wasn't sure what food, so I looked it up in the book Mom left out about animal care. I poured them all their foods and then I tossed the book to Owlicious so he could put it away... I guess Winona wanted to play... I messed up."

I scooped her up in my arms hugging her tightly. "Angel you did fine, Winona is more used to farm life this is a big change for her and for us. It'll all be ok you'll see."

"Thanks."

While that had been going on Twilight had still been trying to get Winona and Owlicious to stop, Owlicious seemed willing to listen but unwilling to relinquish the book at least as long as Winona had a hold of it.

"Winona! Let go! Stop!" Twilight tried to get control of the situation telekinetically grabbing the book but only succeeding it shaking Owlicious and Winona a bit.

I tried to think for a moment, some command to get her attention... Ah Right!

"Winona, heel!"

Her ears perked up and she immediately let go of the book unfortunately sending Owlicious catapulting into Twilight knocking them both down but from the grumbling and frantic wing beating as they both tried to get up I could see they weren't hurt. Winona trotted over and obediently sat beside me looking up expectedly. I patted her on the head and whispered "Good girl."

"Winona!" Twilight got to her hooves holding up her book a bit soaked with saliva as well as having some deep tooth and claw marks in it, she looked mad...

"Uhh maybe I better take Winona out for a walk eh? Burn off some of that excess energy."

"Maybe you better..." She growled.

"Yeah... Come on Winona." I led her out the door and closed it behind me leaning against it and breathing a sigh of relief. "Close one pup, never mess with Twi's books ok?"

Of course she couldn't understand me and looked up at me her head cocked to the side in that too adorable way melting my heart. "Okay, okay you’re off the hook with me but you'll have to try harder with Twi."

I patted her on the head and she wagged her tail happily, we made our way through town Winona sniffing everything. I guess she didn't get to town too much and all the new sights and smells were a treat for her. She did her business and thanks to levitation it was quite easy to pick up and dispose of properly, there were plenty of ponies out and they were all happy to see Winona.

She soaked up the attention happily running and playing with the little fillies and colts, fetching stick after stick thrown by the adults and just generally being a very happy dog. Noon was creeping up on us and Winona didn't look tired but I decided we should head back in case Twilight and Scootaloo needed any help with the rest of the pets and to see if she had cooled down.

I stuck my head in and saw things were calm, Opal was napping atop the couch, Angel bunny was sitting across from Tank between them was a checkers board and Angel was tapping his foot impatiently waiting for Tank to make a move. It was strange, even many of the animals here that couldn't talk were far more intelligent than I would have believed.

Then again... Scootaloo came skipping up with a smile Gummy gnawing mindlessly on her ear while Owlicious watched everything from his perch.

"Hey Angel." I ignored the bunnies glare in my direction and ruffled her mane plucking Gummy off her ear and placing him in his little pool. "Mom still mad?" I whispered.

"Well... She was ticked at first but we got busy feeding everyone and then we played a bit and she showed me some stuff from that book... Then she got a little mad again but she’s ok." She gestured over to the recliner where Twilight was sitting ignoring us trying to dry out and repair her book.

I knelt down and looked at Winona. "Okay girl, you better go and see if you’re forgiven." She cocked her head again and I pushed her over towards Twilight. "Go on say your sorry." I had no idea if she understood me at all, I hoped she got some things but I really didn't know.

Winona looked over at Twilight holding her book and her ears went down as well as her tail, she seemed to know she had done something wrong. She crawled over to where Twilight was sitting and nosed her leg gently with a little whine.

"Humph." Was Twilights reply though I could see a little smile forming.

Winona nosed her again whining more pitifully rolling over onto her back showing subservience. Twilight looked down at her and her smile broke through as she reached down to rub Winona’s belly.

"Okay, okay. Your forgiven, silly dog."

Winona hopped up tail wagging to leap into her lap giving her kisses.

"Ahh! Ok, ok! Good girl! Good dog Winona, get down!"

She hopped down happily laying down beside Twilight as we walked up.

"Well I'm glad that’s over with." I grinned leaning down to kiss Twilight. "How was your morning love?"

"Not too bad, their a little rambunctious. And with one another to play with a lot more active then they might usually be. And one little fuzzy troublemaker..." She trailed off with a glare at Angel bunny.

"Oh come on, he’s a little bunny how much trouble could he be?" I asked.

"Hah! I think you and I will take Winona for a walk later and see how Dad handles the menagerie."

"Yup!" Scootaloo agreed.

"Okay, okay. Walk a mile in your shoes... Er hooves."

We all laughed and got some lunch ready for us and some snacks for the pets. Entertaining one pet can be a huge undertaking but six! Thankfully there were three of us to watch over them. They played with one another and us and all in all things went very well. Opal was resistant to interacting with the others at first but after awhile and seeing how much fun they were having together she joined them.

She and Angel bunny were both... A bit pushy I guess, the other pets were just interested in having a good time and mostly ignored their antics. The two of them butted heads a few times but we were there to make sure neither of them got hurt, (though I would think Angel would be the one getting hurt.)

Later in the afternoon Winona was getting restless again so Twilight and Scootaloo took her out for a walk leaving me in charge of the group of pets. Things were pretty quiet, we had kept them pretty busy all day and they were resting comfortably. I took the moments respite to clean up a bit then sank down on the couch to rest myself.

I sat there a moment with my eyes closed just enjoying the peace when I felt a nudge on my leg. Looking down I saw Tank balancing the checkers board on his back looking up at me hopefully. I grinned to myself and placed it on the floor between us kneeling down to set it up, never thought I would be playing checkers with a tortoise...

Or in another dimension... Or married to the most amazing Unicorn pony... I shook my head smiling and concentrated on the game.

I let him win the first few games, just to be nice and to see just how much he understood. His playing style was slow to be sure but he seemed to know how the game worked. Opal was watching feigning disinterest from the couch, Gummy was asleep on Tanks back as we finished another game I had a tickling feeling at the back of my neck and got up to see what Angel was up to.

I turned around and stopped dead at the sight before me. It seemed someone, and when I say someone I was a hundred percent sure it was Angel had gone snooping upstairs and gotten into Twilights small collection of sexy nightwear. I had bought her a few items besides the beautiful one Rarity had made for her birthday.

Angel had apparently absconded with a few of them tying them together and stretching them out fastening them to two of the bookshelves. He was back towards the kitchen with Owlicious in front of him the makeshift slingshot clutched in his talons as he beat his wings mightily trying to reach Angel who was taunting him with one of the libraries books while chomping on a carrot. Looked a bit familiar , a 'what's up doc?' might have been appropriate.

I had a second to notice and review all this before Angel noticed me and with a smug grin tossed the book up in the air, Owlicious naturally released to slingshot to snag the book before it hit the ground and it whipped back catching a conveniently placed pillow and with a wet thwack catapulted it straight at me.

I had time for a startled "What the..." Just before it slammed into me knocking me on my butt and soaking me as well, it seemed he had thoroughly soaked the pillow before placing it out. Clever little bunny…

"Angel! You little bas...!" I growled sitting up casting the pillow aside stopping suddenly as I saw all the pets looking at me. Well, if animals could laugh or hold back laughter these ones certainly were. Even Gummy looked like he had a smirk on his face.

I sat back with a chuckle wiping off my face my anger gone. "Ok, ok. I'll give you that one for free Angel but don't you try anything like that on Twilight or Scootaloo get me?" I grinned still amazed at how he had set all this up without me noticing, I'm not usually too unobservant but when I get into something well...

He shrugged and nodded to me, I glared at him a second more shaking my head then untangling his makeshift slingshot and putting them away, hopefully Twi wouldn't notice... I dried myself off and settled back down, it hadn't been too long and I didn't expect Twilight and Scootaloo back for a bit yet. I looked around the library and had an idea, I levitated down off one of the top shelves Twilights chess set.

We had played a few times and were pretty evenly matched, Twilight was very smart and an excellent planner and organizer but from move to move she sometimes lost track. Not that I was much better, I was a fair player at best but I thought perhaps Tank with his measured pace might find it interesting.

I set up the board and thought I would have to begin instructing him on what pieces did what but he immediately grabbed one of his knights and moved it forward properly. Odd, I didn't see Dash as much of a chess player. Too slow for her would be my guess.

Tank was definitely slow to make his moves and that gave me time to make sure everyone else was doing ok. And to keep an eye on Angel.

Gummy being the odd little gator he was, was biting his own tail and rolling around us slowly like some sort of strange Ouroboros. Opal seemed happy to lie on the couch beside me allowing me to scratch her behind the ears and along her back rewarding me with small purrs.

Owlicious watched with interest perched on one of the couch armrests. Even Angel seemed to get into it sitting beside Tank nudging him and talking to him? Well making small animal noises, I had no idea if they could communicate with one another other then with body language; Tank seemed to understand him but ignored his advice causing him to sulk with his arms crossed.

As we played we seemed pretty evenly matched I wasn't going easy on him but he was quite defensive in his play style unsurprisingly. We both lost pieces as we played but I thought I was getting the upper hand. As I was waiting for Tank to make another move I heard the door open and Winona trotted in followed by Scootaloo and Twilight levitating some bags that were wafting a delicious smell.

"Seeing you got breakfast we thought we would get your favourite for supper." She smiled to me.

I got up gathering the bags and kissing her soundly. "And you’re so good to me love." I whispered to her making her blush slightly.

"Any excitement?"

"Nothing major but I will admit Angel might be more of a handful then I thought." I confessed glancing over at him as he rolled his eyes skyward theatrically looking innocent. "How was the walk?"

"Great! Winona’s so smart Dad! We had a lot of fun!"

"Glad to hear it."

"Are you playing chess...? With Tank...?" Twilight asked.

"Oh right! Must be my move, he’s quite a smart tortoise but he makes his moves a bit slow."

I stored the bags in the kitchen and moved back to the board glancing at it a second before making my move, closing my trap in tighter.

"Oh dear..." Twilight gasped.

"Its ok love it’s been a good match and he’s a worthy opponent." I replied feeling confident.

"That’s, not what I meant..."

"Hmm...?" I looked back as Tank moved up his Queen; my disbelief grew as I realized he had me in check! Not only check but checkmate! That sneaky little tortoise! I looked over the board in vain for a minute before coming to the conclusion that I wasn't getting out of this. I toppled over my king in defeat.

I just lost a game of chess to a reptile... How humiliating...

Twilight giggled. Don't take it too hard, maybe he’s been playing longer then you?

I thought about that a second, Tortoises do live a long time. Heck Tank could be a hundred years old for all I knew. I looked at him with new appreciation making a mental note to ask Fluttershy just how old he was next time I saw her.

Tank looked up at me with a slow smile and extended his foreleg which I shook. "Good one Tank, I won't underestimate you next time." I promised.

Scootaloo giggled sitting down then gasping. "Eew! Why is this pillow all wet?"

I grabbed it quickly carrying it towards the washroom. "Long story Angel, sorry." I glared at Angel bunny on my way past and he responded sticking his tongue out at me. I swung the pillow over him for a moment squeezing it harder then necessary dripping on him chuckling as he sputtered.

In the washroom I rung it out as well as I could before setting it aside to dry, by the time I came back out Twilight had dinner all set up. Italian, some different pasta and vegetable mixes as well as a couple of pizzas, garlic bread and lasagne. It all looked delicious, we separated out some small portions for all the pets as well so they could try it and we all happily dug in.

After a filling meal we all lounged on the couch Twilight and Scootaloo leaning against me all the pets gathered around as well, we watched the fire relaxing peacefully.

"Ooh I'm so full..." Twilight groaned then yawned.

I chuckled sweeping her up in my arms and kissing her carrying her towards the stairs. "Angel would you let Winona out quickly?"

"Okay!"

I carried Twi quickly upstairs to avoid the blast of cold air from the open door jumping with her into our bed kissing passionately.

We've still got to clean up and get the pets settled.

I'll handle it love.

"Mmm..." She groaned softly as we kissed more caressing each other. Gods I need you so badly.

And I you...

Opal suddenly jumped up on the bed with a ‘Mrr.’ Regarding us critically then ignoring us as she began cleaning her fur.

I sighed. "I guess it’s not in the cards for tonight love." I grinned kissing her once more before heading downstairs.

I cleaned up quickly lamenting a bit on having a bedroom with no door to keep out curious animals, I stoked up the fire and made sure the pets were comfortable, they seemed to be settling down nicely. Scootaloo and Winona were back inside and I helped them clean off their hooves and paws respectively scratching Winona behind her ears and giving my little Angel a hug. I got them settled down and headed up to my own little slice of heaven.

Twilight was reading her and Opal on opposite sides of the bed ignoring one another; she smiled as I got undressed sliding in beside embracing her tightly.

"Just another day in paradise." She giggled.

"Everyday with you is love, no matter what."

She put her book aside turning down the lights. "I'll hold you to that." She smiled kissing me softly.

"Just so long as you hold me." I grinned back.

Opal seemed content at the foot of the bed for the moment so Twilight and I cuddled together kissing and getting sleepy.

Thud! Click, click... What...? Thud! Click, click... Twilight turned the light up a bit and a few moments later a wild purple mane came into view as she hefted with difficulty a large tortoise up another stair, Angel bunny was sitting on her back like a captain at the helm of a ship and Gummy and Winona hopped up the stairs right behind her.

She looked over sheepishly smiling. "Um... I think their all getting a bit homesick." They all did look a bit down, I kissed Twilight's neck softly.

Well?

She sighed smiling and lifted up the covers levitating Tank out of Scootaloo’s grasp. "Okay."

Scootaloo grinned excitedly and just like that it was a mad dash to dive under the covers! Suddenly I had my hands and arms full with a squirmy little bundle of Pegasus, a lick happy pup and two very cold reptiles! Owlicious seemed happy to stay up on his own perch thankfully; those claws could be a bit tricky.

"Ahh!" I hissed quietly grabbing Gummy before he scampered down my boxers. I sat him and Tank just under the pillows between Twilight and I while Twilight shooed Winona to the foot of the bed with Opal. The two of them glared at one another for a moment then settled back down each on their own half of the end of the bed. Angel bunny was snuggled up with Scootaloo between Twilight and I.

Twilight and I leaned together to kiss softly.

"Night Twi, love you."

"I love you."

"Mushy..." Came a little voice under the covers causing us both to smile.

All of us settled down drifting off to sleep.

Well that was an experience.

And that was just the first day!

Well we'll see what tomorrow brings...

Chapter 23 (A year can pass so quickly.)

View Online

I woke up feeling warm and content, also a bit crowded. I could feel Opal again curled up on my chest and a heavy warm weight on my legs that could only be Winona. I could also feel someone nibbling on my ear; Twilight was still feeling a bit frisky I guessed.

Twi... Angel and the pets...

Suddenly I heard giggling on the other side of the bed, what? I popped my eyes open looking over to see Twilight and Scootaloo cuddled together with Angel bunny all three of them grinning at me and at Gummy chewing on my ear.

"Ugh!" I pulled him off holding him at arms length trying to look him in the eye to scold him. I quickly gave that up good luck trying to look him in the eye and why bother scolding him he's just being himself, just like Pinkie Pie. Though when he starts growing teeth...

Gummy shivered slightly in the cold morning air so I quickly tossed him back under the covers, 'accidentally' right at Angel bunny. He turned to get away but only succeeded in allowing Gummy to latch onto his tail, he hopped around the middle of the bed trying to dislodge him while Twilight and Scootaloo giggled, Opal attacked them from above only being able to see the blanket moving and Winona hopped up watching the whole scene tail wagging happily. Tank was still in his shell likely still asleep, I couldn't contain my laughter collapsing back on the bed.

After a minute I took pity on him snagging Gummys tail, he flew forward landing on Scootaloo and glaring back at me then looking with concern at his tail. Amazingly enough it seemed to be even fluffier then before though a bit damp.

"Well that’s one way to fluff a bunny’s tail." Twilight giggled.

I smiled and gently lifted Opal off me putting her down and swinging my legs out of bed. "I'll go get the fire started just keep Gummy and Tank here till it warms up and we'll all have some breakfast together. Sound good?"

"You bet Dad!"

Twilight smiled and nodded as well. I hopped out of bed throwing on my robe and again wishing for something to keep my feet off the cold floor, I briefly considered tying Angel bunny to one foot and 'hopping' my way along. With a chuckle I headed downstairs Winona at my heels showing no concern for the cold floor, she ran around on the snow and ice outside so I guess some cold floorboards weren't going to bother her.

I put a few logs in the fireplace using my magic to light them in several places to speed the burning then relaxed back on the couch for a moment letting the fire warm me up scratching Winona behind the ears and petting her. As the warmth suffused me I let my mind drift a bit and must have dozed slightly as I suddenly heard the fluttering of wings as a exuberant little Pegasus leapt into my lap.

I hugged her tightly so happy she was here with me, with us. "Heya Angel." I whispered giving her a kiss on the forehead. "Was I taking too long?

"Nah, I was just bored. Moms reading." She added with a roll of her eyes. "So what are we going to do today?! Go sledding? Maybe skating? Snowball fight?!"

I chuckled and squeezed her again. "You bet, all of the above. We'll just have to include the pets as much as we can right?"

"Okay!"

"Sounds like a busy day." Twilight smiled sliding onto the couch beside us levitating Tank and Gummy down in front of us beside the fire, Angel bunny hopped over to us as well and from the flutter of wings overhead I could tell Owlicious was up as well... Or maybe just going to bed? Not sure, I looked over my shoulder to see Opal ignoring us as she walked into the kitchen standing before her bowl and staring back at me with a ‘well?’ look.

"Oops looks like someone’s hungry." I grinned standing up I headed over to the kitchen and as soon as I grabbed Opals food the other pets figured out what I was up to and all rushed in. I fed them all and retreated back to the couch sliding down between my two girls pulling them both to me and kissing Twilight softly.

"And what shall we have for breakfast? We'll need our energy today."

They both smiled and we went to the kitchen and made a delicious breakfast then all got ready and spent time getting the pets ready for some fun in the snow, Opal had designer boots as well as a soft warm jacket which she strutted around in and showed off with pride.

Angel bunny had a small coat as well as a pair of pink ear warmers that were just adorable, he kept glaring at me as I snickered at him.

Gummy didn't have any cold weather gear I guess Pinkie kept him inside but I could only imagine what might happen if we left him alone in the library. He was a fair sized lizard but he just fit into one of the front pockets in my coat and seemed happy to poke his head out and observe from there.

Winona didn't have or really need any cold weather gear but if she did get cold later in the day we could easily take a break and warm up.

Owlicious was up and watching with interest, I didn't imagine he needed anything for the cold but Twilight did have a small scarf for him which she wrapped around his neck and he happily wore.

Lastly we got Tank all bundled up with his warm sweater and boots also a small scarf and helmet with goggles, Twilight carefully assembled and attached his flying harness she charged it up as well and we were ready.

The morning was still a bit cold but we set out undeterred determined to make the most of the day. We headed to a nice hill making a short stop at Barnyard Bargains to acquire another sled, we had one for Scootaloo already but we figured we would need another larger one.

We got situated at the top of the hill, Scootaloo was in her little sled Angel bunny in front of her and Winona perched behind her tail excitedly wagging. I sat near the back of our sled with Twilight right in front of me; I wrapped my arms around her holding her close, breathing her in. Gummy popped his head out of my pocket and seeing the steepness of the slope we were perched atop of ducked right back in.
Twilight shut down Tanks flying rig placing him in front of us so he was covered but could still see. I held out my arms towards Opal.

"Are you coming Opal?"

She gave me an 'As if.' Look and settled down to watch the carnage, Owlicious as well seemed quite content to watch from up in a tree.

"ReadysetGO!" Scootaloo squealed her pushing herself off, we watched them gain speed down the hill Angel bunny hanging on for dear life and Winona barking excitedly while Scootaloo screamed in joy.

"Ready love?"

"It’s been years since the last time... Armor used to always drag me out every winter. I needed the exercise he said hah!" She smiled in memory. "I always had fun though..." She leaned back and we kissed softly as I pushed us forward.

"Here we goooo!" A moderate hill seems a lot steeper when you’re at the top of it and as we began to pick up speed I was momentarily worried this might have been a mistake. But just a moment, I squeezed Twilight as she too screamed with excitement as we surged down the hill snow flying all over coating us thoroughly. Tank was squeezed up in his shell but I could see him peeking out as well as feel Gummy half out of my pocket chomping away at errant bits of snow as they flew past.

After what seemed like a long ride but really was only moments long we slid to a stop at the bottom of the hill, Scootaloo had her sled pulled a short ways up the hill and was trying to mould a ramp for her next ride.

Twilight levitated the sled and turned on Tanks blades. "Why don't you help the daredevil while I get us setup for our next run?"

"You got it love."

I walked over and found Scootaloo and Angel bunny piling up snow while Winona happily ran around them sometimes dislodging some of their work to their annoyance.

"Need a hand?"

"Thanks Dad! Help us build it up, I bet we could get ten feet of air next time!"

"I don’t know Angel... That might not be safe..."

She turned around and gave me a condescending look waving her wings at me with a smug grin. "I wouldn't let anything happen to them either."

"Alright, let’s see what we can do."

We worked for about fifteen minutes piling up and shaping the snow into what I was hoping was a safe ramp. Some other fillies and colts were beginning to show up and I knew they were going to want to try it too so I toned it down a bit to Scootaloos disappointment but she could see it was safer that way.

We headed back up the slope I carried her sled for her and got her, Angel bunny and Winona all lined up again then sat back in my own sled with Twilight to watch nervously.

The three of them sped down the hill again Winona barking excitedly and Scootaloo squealing my heart skipped a beat as she hit the ramp and became airborne but my worries were for naught as they got only about four feet of air soaring about seven forward before slamming back down and crashing into a big pile of snow. Before we could even move the three of them were up digging out the sled and heading back toward the hill.

With a sigh of relief and a squeeze to Twilight I pushed us off and we slid down the slope again making sure to steer clear of the ramp. Twilight and I transversed the hill a few more times before we'd had enough and sat down at the top of hill leaning together against a tree, Tank was flying about to the filly and colts delight and even carrying a few of them short distances letting them jump from his grasp into fluffy piles of snow.

Winona and Angel bunny seemed quite happy to keep riding with Scootaloo, with the other children and their sleds there they began having races down the hill firing up Scootaloos competitive spirit. Gummy crawled out of my pocket and into my jacket no doubt seeking more warmth thankfully his claws weren’t too sharp but I could definitely feel them as he scampered around eventually finding a comfortable spot between Twilight and I.

Opal immediately came over when we sat down climbing up on my lap and cleaning off her paws, I guess she didn't like standing in the snow. Owlicious occasionally took flight snagging lost toques and scarves and returning them to their owners.

Twilight and I snuggled together watching the races and cheering for Scootaloo whenever she won which admittedly was quite a bit.

Ahh the invincibility of youth.

What do you mean?

You know, when you were young and you felt you could do anything and you were immune to harm?

Not really... But I guess I didn't go out much...

I smiled and kissed her softly. You didn't miss much love, it can be a thrill but it definitely leads you to do some dumb things. I chuckled. I do remember it, right up to the point when my appendix burst and that was the end of that.

She looked at me quizzically. Appendix? Text added to the end of a book or an article, containing information that is important to, but is not the main idea of the main text?

I laughed. No, no... It’s an organ in the human body; I guess maybe ponies don't have them. Anyhow no one seems to know what it was for originally but sometimes it can get infected and swells with pus and bacteria and if not removed it can burst spreading that poison through your insides. That’s what happened to me, it hurt a bit beforehand but I figured it was just a stomach ache or something and ignored it. Once it burst though the pain was overwhelming, I had to crawl to the phone to call for help which did come of course. They took me to the hospital and cut a small incision then removed all the pieces and gunk they could. At least so far as I know, I was knocked out for the operation naturally. But I survived so all good right?

She squeezed me tightly kissing me firmly. Ew... I'm glad it turned out ok; I never had any experiences like that when I was young but...

What?

Well awhile ago I did have a near death experience...

I could see she was bothered by it; I gently rubbed her side and kissed her neck. You don't have to talk about it if you don’t want to love.

It’s ok, just thinking about how much I would have lost... If it hadn't been for Fluttershy.

Fluttershy?!

Don't discount her, when her friends and loved ones are in danger she can be a tiger!
Fluttershy? I found that a bit hard to imagine...

Anyhow, Fluttershy was having the Crusaders over for a sleepover at her cottage to give Rarity time to work. I was going to see Zecora she makes the most amazing herbal tea! Oh... Right. Well I was on my way to her place when I heard a strange noise in the bushes. I took a quick look and the last thing I remember was seeing the face of a chicken...

A chicken?

Turns out it was a Cockatrice... Turned me to stone in a second. I'd probably still be there... No, I hope... I know my friends would have come and found me eventually. And Princess Celestia might have been able to turn me back... She shook her head as if to dislodge troublesome memories. The Crusaders were up to their old tricks naturally and had snuck into the forest to find one of Fluttershys lost chickens. Fluttershy of course followed them in and they too were confronted by the Cockatrice! Fluttershy try’s to play down what she did but I questioned each of the girls thoroughly and found their stories all matched. She faced down the Cockatrice countering its power and forcing it to release me! And her wayward chicken too... I thanked her of course but... Well, now that I have you... Just looking back so many things seemed so dangerous, so much I could have lost...

I held her tightly and we kissed passionately. You got through, and together we'll keep getting through.

She sighed and snuggled against me. Quite a pair aren't we? What are we going to do with one another?

Well I have a few ideas...

Rick...! She smirked pressing against me to kiss me softly. Just you wait until the pets have gone home and you'll see.

You naughty mare, my naughty mare.

It was a bit past noon and fillies and colts were being called home for lunch by their parents an excellent time to collect our little Angel and pet friends and take a break ourselves.

We got back home and spent a bit of time cleaning and drying the pets as well as ourselves before making a simple lunch for us and some snacks for the pets.

Afterwards we took a little time to just warm up together by the fire before Scootaloo as well as all the pets were raring to go out again.

We'd done some sledding so we decided to head to one of the frozen lakes to do some ice skating, there was a rental place near most of the lakes and ponds for skates, though they had none that would fit me my shoes would have to do.

Twi was a bit nervous and even though we had been skating together before our skating skills remained dismal at best. I assured her I would stay by her side skating or landing on our butts.

Scootaloo slid out on the ice quite gracefully though I imagined the wings helped more then a bit. Angel bunny rode on her back and Winona scrabbled and slid across the ice chasing them happily.

Twilight and I advanced cautiously onto the ice; I couldn't slide very well and just took small steps holding onto her trying to keep us both upright. To no avail, within our first few minutes on the ice we slipped and slid falling more times then I cared to recall. Soreness aside we were still having an amazing time, simply the beauty of the season, being together and watching Scootaloo enjoy herself as well as the pets.

Opal still wasn't too interested in joining in watching haughtily from a bench with Tank who seemed happy to sit beside her. Owlicious was still back at the library, he'd been nodding sleepily throughout lunch so we let him sleep. Every time we took another sudden trip to the ice I tried to make sure Gummy wasn't getting squashed at all but thankfully he was a very resilient lizard.

We all had a good time for awhile and it was moving into later afternoon but I had promised Scootaloo we would do everything she wanted so after a short rest we found a nice field of pristine snow and separated into teams, girl’s vs boys. So Twilight, Scootaloo, Winona and Opal were on one team (No help there from Opal I guessed.)

And Tank, Angel bunny, Gummy and I were on the other. (No help from our side with Gummy too.) Twilight and I smiled at one another across the expanse of snow then we all burst into motion grabbing or levitating snow and began tossing them at one another. Slowly at first then with wild abandon laughing, dodging and getting plastered with snow.

Opal sat aside watching with amusement while Winona chased snowballs back and forth, Twilight and Scootaloo focused mainly on me Scootaloos enthusiasm hampering her aim but Twilight more then made up for it with her precise shots. Tank took legfulls of snow and hovered above them dumping it down on them repeatedly making the area look like a mini snowstorm had hit.

Gummy remained hidden in my pocket lunging out to occasionally snag a snowball in his jaws then spit out the cold snow, Angel bunny was technically on my side but the mini snowballs I occasionally felt impact the side of my head told another story, the snowballs he made were tiny but he was very accurate with them. He tossed some at the girls as well to keep me guessing and even 'accidentally' nailed Opal a few times, he better watch his fuzzy little butt after that I chuckled.

We tore all over the field making quite a mess; I was taking the majority of the punishment but managed to get both of them a few times. Despite being clearly outmatched I refused to surrender, my pride was at stake here. They finally had me cornered at the edge of the field, Twilight had several snowballs levitated beside her and Scootaloo had a big one clutched in her hooves ready to fly up and drop it on me. Angel bunny and Tank had both had enough and were resting over by Opal but Winona was still full of energy and ready to go.

"Surrender my husband! You cannot win!" Twilight theatrically commanded.

"Yeah! Um... Give up!" Scootaloo chimed in.

"Never! I'll take you both down into the icy depths with me!" I replied hefting a pair of snowballs.

I tossed one at each of them missing entirely and Scootaloos giant snowball fell apart when she tried to lift it leaving Twilight, she tossed one then another at me both of which I managed to dodge then her last she lobbed up and over just missing and falling behind me.

"Aha! You missed!" I taunted.

"Oh did I...?" She asked with an innocent smile.

I looked behind me to see what sort of trap she might have set just in time to get bowled over by an exuberant pup in hot pursuit of the last throw. Knocked on my back with the wind knocked out of me as well I lay there soaked and chilled but amused definitely. Twilight and Scootaloo walked up to find me lying there trying in vain to fend off Winona as she barked excitedly licking me.

"Okay, okay!! You got me!" Winona sat back her tail wagging happily as Twilight and Scootaloo offered their hooves to help me up. With sly grin of my own I grabbed them both pulling them down into the snow with me hugging them both as Winona and the rest of the pets came running to pile on too.

We three lay there laughing and cuddling with our animal friends a bit before we started to get cold, we quickly rounded everyone up and headed back home. It was getting to be quite late in the day and the temperature was starting to drop as well.

I got a roaring fire going as soon as we got inside and we dried off and cleaned up the pets letting them do their business and such. I went out with Winona and by the time we got back in Twilight and Scootaloo had the pets bowls all filled and they dug in ravenously. We let them eat while we prepared our own supper eating then sitting by the fire a bit letting the warmth suffuse us all.

Scootaloo was nodding sleepily so I scooped her up and carried her to her bed Twilight and I tucking her in each kissing her on the forehead.

"Mom, Dad?"

"What is it Angel?"

"Can I have a pet?"

We both jerked slightly at the question but quickly recovered both of us smiling ruefully.

"Maybe someday honey... A pet is a big responsibility you know?"

"I know..." She yawned sleepily. "Thanks..."

She drifted off and Angel bunny slipped in the covers right beside her as Winona curled up at her hooves as comfortable as could be.

We both slipped out and cleaned up our mess from supper just before we headed to bed I stoked the fire finding Tank asleep in front of the fire Gummy atop his shell again and surprisingly enough Opal fast asleep above them on the couch. I tiptoed away so as not to disturb them following Twilight up to our bed.

We both read a bit our nightly ritual together before we put our books aside turning out the lights both of us yawning a bit tired and sore from our days excursions. She stretched languorously against me her fur so soft against my skin; I chuckled slightly putting my arms around her.

"What?" She whispered.

"Just remembering... After I first started sleeping in this bed with you, how you'd stretch against me sometimes. Drove me near to madness you little vixen." I explained with a soft kiss.

"Well... I had to get your attention somehow..."

"What?!"

"Well..." She blushed slightly in the moonlight. "I was still so unsure how to approach you... I wasn't sure how you felt but I wanted... So badly... And I couldn't find any good books on flirting in the library..."

"Oh Twi..." I ran my hands over her gently kissing her neck causing her to gasp softly.

"Rarity said I needed to wait for you to make the first move, but... She figured it wouldn’t hurt for me to coerce you a bit to make it."

"I'm sorry I was so unsure love..."

She giggled lightly. "Doesn't matter now, we have each other." She pressed against me kissing me passionately enflaming my desire and hers further.

We quietly and softly made love in the moonlight gazing into each others eyes as we kissed collapsing entwined together afterwards drifting soundly to sleep.

I awoke to Twilights soft breaths against my neck still enveloped in one another’s embrace, I squeezed her gently stroking her mane and watching her sleep. I still couldn't wrap my head around how this was even possible. Equestria and the pony race itself were more then a leap of faith but Twilight... How she could be so...

I shook my head slightly. Time to stop questioning it and just live it, and there was nothing else I would rather do.

She awoke with a small yawn and a smile.

"Morning love."

"Morning my love."

We just lay there together smiling and staring at one another when the silence was broken by the clinking of bowls from down below and a hushed whisper.

"Shhh... Mom and Dad are sleeping, be good and you'll get a treat later."

Twilight and I grinned at one another listening as Scootaloo fed the pets talking to each of them in turn even Opal.

I guess she’s more responsible then we thought.

Definitely.

We'll take her to Fluttershy in the summer and see what... Fits.

Who’s the softie now? I teased kissing her neck holding her close with a chuckle.

Oh you.

After a short while we got up and joined Scootaloo and the pets downstairs, we didn't say anything about it but the way we were both smiling I think she could tell how proud we were of her.

The rest of the week passed by pretty quickly, there were still misunderstandings and problems but nothing we couldn't handle. While they were very intelligent animals they still ran on instinct sometimes and those times... Well, nothing Twilight and I couldn't heal, fix or replace.

Late afternoon on Sunday there was a knock on the door and it was Dash, Fluttershy and Trixie back from their trip. We invited them in to get warm and to hear all about it.

"How did everything go with your parents Fluttershy? Trixie? Oh I hope it went alright! And Rainbow Dash what about your parents?"

I chuckled and rubbed her back. "Just give them a second to answer love."

"Oh! Right... Sorry."

"Well they were a little... Apprehensive, about Trixie... Not about that she's a Unicorn or anything! My father just feels being a student or a performer isn't a viable future..."

"What...!?" Twilight began but Trixie cut her off quickly.

"However, when I explained I was assisting Sapphire Shores on some of her tours their attitude took a bit of a one eighty didn't it Shy?"

"Well... Not that he would ever admit it but both he and my mother are fans..."

"I'll have to offer my services to Sapphire again and maybe see if I can get them some tickets to a show."

Fluttershy nodded with a smile kissing Trixie softly. "I think that’s a great idea."

I could hear Twilight grumbling to herself. "Education isn't a viable future... Bah..."

I smiled to myself. "And you Dash? How did your trip go?"

"Good, good... Well I mean me and my Dad butted heads a few times about what I'm doing with my life but..."

"What do you mean? He doesn't approve of your working as a weather pony?" I asked.

She smiled sheepishly rubbing the back of her head with her fore hoof. "Heh... Kind of the opposite actually, you see my Dad and Mom both work for the weather services in Cloudsdale, their parents did before them and theirs before them... Well you get the idea, so he was actually really pleased to hear I was working as a weather pony here in Ponyville... It’s my plans... My dream to join the Wonder Bolts he doesn't understand... I mean, he tried not to show it but I could tell he was disappointed... Mom less so, she just wants me to be happy but... I dunno..."

"It’s your life Rainbow, I know you want to make your parents proud but you have to try for your own dreams too... They might not know it now but I bet when you’re up there with the Wonder Bolts their going to see just how proud of you they can be." Twilight comforted with a smile the rest of us nodding in agreement.

"You think so...? Thanks guys." She scooped up Tank holding him close as he walked up. "And how are you doing Tank? Ready to go home big guy?" She grinned rubbing noses with him. Scootaloo and Angel bunny came out of her room then with Winona on their heels.

"Oh Angel! I missed you!" Fluttershy scooped him up hugging him tightly which he tried to look above but I could see he was happy to see her; I leaned over to whisper to Trixie.

"So how exactly do you put up with that little…? Bunny, day in and out?"

She giggled. "Oh had some first hoof experience with his shenanigans have you? Oh he learned quickly enough not to mess with Trixie."

I raised my eyebrow at her tone and she smiled. "No nothing like that, he played a few pranks on me when I first started living there. Nothing too mean really I don't think he liked me taking up Fluttershy attention... But it did have me questioning my decision to even come here... Fluttershy caught him one time and I don't know what she said to him but after that he never bothered me again, it might seem like he mistreats her sometimes but he really does truly love her. We get along pretty well now."

"I'm glad."

"Looks like ya took pretty good care of Tank squirt, thanks."

"I shined his shell and clipped his nails and made sure he ate all his food too...! I guess Mom and Dad helped too."

We all laughed. "Well thanks again but I'm eager to get home, it’s been a long trip and I'm exhausted." We gathered up Tanks things for Dash and she winged off with him flying close behind. Just before I closed the door he turned back and seemed to wave before following Dash.

I shook me head and smiled as I closed the door. "Say Fluttershy, just how old is Tank?"

"Oh?! Not that old at all... For a tortoise that is, I think he just turned sixty eight in the summer. Not even middle aged."

"Sixty eight? Hmm, well he’s definitely got some experience on his side I guess... No wonder he’s such a good chess player."

"Chess? Oh yes, I can't even come close to beating him but I have picked up a lot of tips from playing with him... Trixie couldn't beat him either." She whispered with a grin.

"I... I was just out of practice! Just wait until the next time! He better watch his shell!"

We all had a good laugh again then gathered up Angel bunny’s things bidding them farewell. We spent most of the rest of the day indoors I took Winona for a short walk later in the evening. I guess Rarity and her family weren't making it back today. No big deal we still had plenty of food for Opal and she even let me brush her occasionally to keep her looking good for when Rarity came to get her.

Early the next morning I was awoken to a knocking at the door, I stumbled downstairs wincing at the cold floor to answer.

Opening the door I was surprised to find Rarity at the door in midargument with her father. "Honestly Father! Why we couldn't have waited to get back to Ponyville until later in the day?!"

He smiled good naturedly with a chuckle. "Oh come on my little gemstone, we made great time!"

"Father! I asked you not to call me that! It’s embarrassing...!"

"Oh give your father a break dear he just forgets sometimes. Say goodbye to your sister Sweetie, we'll see you later okay? Oh there’s your friend..."

"Oh hello..." Rarity turned to see me in the doorway and immediately blushed pushing me back through the doorway followed by her myriad of bags, she shut the door waving as she did. "Goodbye Mother, Father! I'll see you later today Sweetie Belle!"

I sat there half covered by bags and still half asleep as she levitated them off she gave me an impish grin offering me a hoof up. "Honestly Rick, I did make you a perfectly good robe to wear..."

Huh? I looked down to find I was still just in my shorts and blushed embarrassingly turning to rush upstairs only to have my robe levitated down to me by Twilight yawning her way downstairs followed by Opal.

There are better ways to get attention you know? Twilight smiled sticking her tongue out at me momentarily as I put on my robe.

Ugh, too early. Sorry love.

She giggled as Opal walked up to Rarity allowing her to stroke her fur.

"Oh Mommy missed you so Opal! Ooh! Her fur is so soft; you've done an amazing job thank you ever so much!"

"She was no trouble at all Rarity. She behaves very well for Rick, and kind of ignores Scootaloo and me." Twilight giggled. "Join us for breakfast? It’s so early; whatever possessed you to get into town at this time?"

"Humph... Father has some crazy idea that if we left early we'd beat all the traffic... And I suppose we did at that but its winter there’s hardly any traffic as there is!"

"Oh well, you got home safe and sound and that’s what matters. Oh and how was the trip by the way?" I asked as we whipped up a simple breakfast.

"Oh quite lovely, Phillydelphia is beautiful and so cosmopolitan. Ah the sights and sounds! I was quite inspired by the fashion trends there as well; my Grandparents are both doing well... Well, my Grandfather is... He’s a spry hundred and sixty still in the prime of his life for a unicorn stallion. My Grandmother however...

"What?" Twilight and I asked.

"Well, she’s an earth pony you see..." She smiled wanly. "Nearly ninety four years old, and she’s doing quite well honestly but... It’s a matter of time, I mean it always is a matter of time isn't it? For us all..."

Tears started forming in the corners of her eyes. "Rarity you don't have to..." Twilight began as we both made to rise to comfort her.

She waved us back down pulling out a handkerchief and dabbing her eyes. "No, it’s alright really. It just makes me sad, their still in love I can see it in how my Grandfather dotes on her every need..." She laughs lightly. "She hates it of course; she was always so independent so strong. My father came from their union you know? And several aunts and uncles we only occasionally see."

She sighed heavily sitting back and taking a drink, Opal sensing her distress snuggled down beside her. "It just makes me think, my father... I can see he’s slowing down too, not quite the same powerhouse on the gridiron as it were, not like he used to be. Don't get me wrong he’s not over the hill by any standard but... Someday... I don't know how to put it, my grandmother, my father... They can see their time coming so soon, too soon... But they don't dwell on it; they don't fight it or accept it. They just... Live. Fully and without regret, I can't imagine... Falling in love and having to say goodbye so soon..." Twilight and I squeezed one another knowing all too well what that could have been like.

She shook her head and smiled. "So sorry, the trip back gave me far too much time to think. Oh and look at the time! I must get home and settled, Sweetie Belle is coming over tonight while Mother and Father get unpacked, and to give them some alone time. Twilight we must all get together when Applejack and Pinkie return okay? Scootaloo would you like to come over and see Sweetie Belle for a bit? With Twilight and Rick’s approval of course."

She looked over to us hopefully.

"Sure Angel, I'll come pick you up when I take Winona out for her last walk ok?"

"Ok!"

We helped gather up her bags and get Scootaloo bundled up as well as Opal waving goodbye as they trundled out of sight. We both collapsed back on the couch, quiet both of us thinking. Winona could somehow sense our troubled thoughts and crawled up on the couch atop us licking and wagging her tail like mad until we both gave up our melancholy thoughts and smiled petting her.

"Good girl Winona, so what shall we do Twi? The library could use some cleaning and organizing..." I added with a smile knowing that would get her.

"Your right!"

I chuckled kissing her soundly and we got started. We didn't want Gummy or Winona to be bored so we broke out several of his balls for them to play with, mostly by him clamping down on one and her shaking him like mad to dislodge him and run away with it only to have him sneak up on her and snag it back to start the cycle all over again.

By late afternoon we had things cleaned up nicely still had more reorganising to do but Twilight had a special time in the spring when she removed all her books off the shelves to sort and organise them.

I took Winona out for a walk winding about town before we arrived at Carousel Boutique, the shop was closed of course but the lights were on. I tapped at the door and it was shortly opened Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo smiling up at me then petting and cuddling Winona.

I removed my boots and headed to Rarity’s workroom warning the girls not to let Winona run amok making a mess but she seemed happy to sit and accept the girl’s attention.

I had to duck as soon as I entered fabrics, thread, gems and needles were all flying about in a ballet with Rarity at the center a deep look of concentration on her face as she worked on several outfits at once, I closed the door quietly sitting on the floor out of the way and watching.

Her creative process was beautiful to behold, stitching and decorating her outfits putting them aside on her mannequins and adding little touches here and there as she progressed. An hour passed, then another I was a little worried that the girls might be getting bored but I was sure Winona would keep them occupied. I was just about to sneak back out as she showed no sign of slowing down when she placed her outfits on the mannequins and her supplies fell to the floor followed by her.

I quickly got up and knelt down by her she wasn't passed out thankfully but was breathing heavily and sweating as well, she seemed to finally notice me there before her and blushed fetchingly.

"Oh my! How... How long have you been here? I'm so sorry I get lost in myself sometimes when I'm creating, oh and look at me I'm such a mess!"

I helped her up and over to her counter where she had a jug of water, I poured her a glass and held it for her as she drank deeply. She was still unsteady on her own legs and didn't even seem up the most simple of levitation tasks.

She finished off two glasses then sat back with a gasp and a grateful smile. "Thank you ever so much." She looked over to her creations and the mess scattered about. "Oh my, well that’s what this room is for. Creation and destruction."

"Beautiful dresses as always Milady Rarity."

"Oh you shameless flatterer you." She waved me off with her fore hoof with a pleased smile. She pushed herself back up with a groan. "I do tend to overdo it on occasion though, and it’s getting so late I must make some dinner for Sweetie Belle!"

"Perhaps I could help with that? We do enjoy having Sweetie Belle over and I'm sure Scootaloo would be happy to have her friend over after so long for a sleepover?"

"Oh I couldn't impose on you after taking such good care of Opal!"

I bowed slightly with a grin. "No imposition at all."

She regarded me with a sly look. "Are all you humans such charmers?"

"Everyone’s different you know." I opted for a safe answer.

"Of course darling, well I'm sure Sweetie Belle would be thrilled. Won't you Sweetie?" She asked sweeping the door open depositing two fillies and a pup into the room that had their ears pressed to the door.

"Can I?! Please Rarity?"

Rarity sighed with a smile. "Of course you can Sweetie. Go grab a few things." Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo raced off to her room Winona hot in pursuit I was pleased to see they must have cleaned off her paws as she wasn't trailing snow and dirt around Rarity’s home.

"Thank you I do appreciate the time to get things back to normal around here."

"Not a problem but..."

"What?"

"Are you sure you... Want to be alone? We have plenty of room if you need someone..."

She stopped me gently smiling. "Thank you. I'll be all right, honestly after a week with Sweetie Belle and my parents I could use some time to myself! Don't you worry about me Opal will keep me company while I spruce things up won't you?"

Opal looked up momentarily from where she was napping in a pile of fabric before rolling over and ignoring us causing us both to laugh, the girls came galloping back a small overnight bag on Sweetie Belles back. I carried the bag for her as we went downstairs and got ready to go, we waved goodbye to Rarity and trudged our way through town it was dark and cold but still a beautiful night the stars and moon shining above...

"Come on Dad! Race you!" Scootaloo squealed taking off with Winona right behind her; I scooped up Sweetie Belle giving her a hug and taking off in pursuit.

After an entirely one sided but fairly short race we got back home, I stopped to get my wind back setting Sweetie Belle down gently.

"Aww so close Dad." Scootaloo grinned.

I swept her up in a hug tousling her mane. "I'll get you one day Angel."

"Awww..." Cooed Sweetie Belle prompting Scootaloo to immediately push herself away from me embarrassed.

I laughed and opened the door ushering the two fillies and Winona in snagging the exuberant pup before she could dash off and cleaning her paws off. An easier said then done task with the loveable girl pawing at me and licking away. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were no help wiping off their own hooves then giggling at my predicament.

"Alright you two, why don't you go help Twi with supper eh?"

"Kay!" They echoed racing off as I finished drying Winona off letting her take off as well. I just stood there a moment watching the two of them run up to Twilight asking to help, she gave each of them some dishes and sent them off to set the table which she could have easily done herself with levitation, Winona sat patiently at Twi's hooves eagerly anticipating something to fall or a treat of some sort. The scene was so surreal, so warm and inviting it brought a tear to my eye.

Twi saw me standing there and smiled motioning with her head to come over; I took off my boots and joined her in the kitchen.

What’s up?

Nothing love, just watching and thinking how good life is.

She smiled and I leaned down to kiss her. Don't I know it.

I fed Winona as well as Gummy and we all sat down to a delicious meal, we got the girls set up in Scootaloos room Winona laid down beside them as they chatted. It was getting quite late but they were both still full of energy so Twilight pulled one of her Daring Do books from the shelves and the two of them lined up eagerly in the bed to listen.

Gummy came crawling in climbing up Scootaloos bed and settling himself on Winona back, she didn't seem to mind even giving him a friendly lick. Twilight and I both read the book to them she doing all of Daring’s lines and any female character and me doing the narration and chipping in for the males. We both got into it putting on an amusing performance at least.

About halfway through I noticed there weren't any more questions coming from the girls and peeking over the book we found them both sound asleep Winona and Gummy as well. Twilight pulled up their covers while I draped a small portion of them over Gummy on Winona’s back to keep him extra warm, we both kissed the little filly’s goodnight softly and crept out of the room leaving the door slightly ajar so Gummy could return to his rock if he wanted. I put it right in front of the fire stoking it up to last the night.

We cleaned the dinner dishes side by side no conversation just the occasional hip bump, smile and kiss. We cuddled down together in bed too tired to read we put out the lights and just lay together in the moonlight.

"I love you so much Twi. Everything’s just so... Perfect, nothing gets to change we'll stay just like this forever." I teased hugging her tightly.

"Sounds good to me."

Sleep came easily warm and wrapped in each others loving embrace.

The next week too passed fairly quickly with just Gummy and Winona to look after we had more time and Twilight continued the preparations for a successful Winter Wrap up finding some time to sort out a study schedule for her and Trixie as well. I had time to check the borders and not surprisingly everything was still quiet, the stones were a fair bit harder to locate under the snow but I knew how many there were and searched until I found and recharged them all.

My studies too progressed when I had the time, there was a lot to learn but I was slowly getting the hang of it at the very least I was able to recharge the stones on my own now and even levitate a fair sized load.

Scootaloo was glad to have one of her compatriots back despite their new 'friendship' with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon she still didn't get along with them very well. The two of them as well as Winona ran and played everyday with the other fillies and colts, I felt bad for poor Gummy with no one to play with but he didn't seem upset or needy in any way, he ate plenty and lay on his rock contently we were sure to play with him when he was active.

I was taking Winona for a short walk Friday afternoon when she suddenly stiffened spinning around and running off down the road ignoring my calls, I followed her worried about what could have set her off but rounding a corner I found my fears to be unfounded.

Applejack was laid out in the snow Winona's tail wagging madly while she licked her yipping excitedly, she briefly ran to each member of the family Pinkie and Inkie included to show how happy she was to see them too but came right back to Applejack repeatedly.

"Ah missed you too girl. Hey Rick, hope she wasn't too much trouble?" She called up from the ground.

"Hardly any at all Applejack, good to see you. And you all too Mac, Inkie, Pinkie, Apple Bloom and you too Granny Smith."

She snorted coming awake momentarily. "Huh? Oh good to see you too youngin, we home yet? Ponyville huh? Well wake me when we get there..." And dozed right back off causing everyone to chuckle.

"How was the wedding...? You know what just wait Twi will want to hear too why don't you all come over for some hot chocolate to warm you for the last leg of your trip?"

"Well that’s right kind of ya Rick, what ya'll think?" She answered finally getting back up brushing off her hat Winona at her hooves gazing up happily at her.

"Eeyup, Sure, You bet! With marshmallows right?! And Zzz..." Were the responses, we made our way to the library finding Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle playing outside.

"Apple Bloom! Your back!" They shrieked tackling her off the wagon into a snow bank all three of them talking a mile a minute.

"Girls we're going in to talk and have some hot chocolate... I'll save you some." I finished seeing they weren't paying attention, I followed everyone in except Granny Smith who they had left wrapped up asleep in the wagon. I directed everyone to relax putting the kettle on and looking around for Twilight, I noticed the door to the basement was ajar and headed down to find her lost in a book oblivious to the noise up above.

I just watched her a moment, I loved everything about her, her little mannerisms every page she turned her left ear flicked slightly. When she was reading something she really enjoyed her tail would swish back and forth slightly and when she found a particularly interesting factoid she would make a little excited noise and jot down some notes.

I slid down beside her brushing her mane aside and kissing her neck up to her ear nibbling gently on it.

She shivered slightly with a gasp turning to kiss me softly. "Rick! You know what that does to me...! Oh? What’s all the noise?" She exclaimed suddenly hearing all the hoof beats above.

I chuckled lightly. "The Apple family is back, I invited them in for a bit on their way home for some hot chocolate so we could hear how the trip was."

"Sounds good." She stretched against me marking her book and wrapping her forelegs around me pulling me in for a passionate kiss leaving us both breathless, she pulled away and headed to the stairs with a sexy sway of her hips and a sultry smile. "You tease me I tease you, quid pro quo my love." She stuck out her tongue and raced up the stairs before I could grab her.

Temptress. I grinned following her up.

It’s only a temptation if you don't think it’s going to happen, for us its more like... Inevitable.

We made the hot chocolate and thankfully did have some marshmallows or Pinkie would have been devastated, amusingly she didn't put them in her coco instead hollowed them out poured some in and then ate them! Her hollowed out bits she gave to Gummy who she was very happy to see, him I couldn't really tell but he didn't leave her side all night so I guess he was happy to see her too.

The wedding had gone well the only problem was how far away Blinkie and Inkie were from one another now they were both close to Pinkie of course but they had spent their whole lives together and were having trouble adjusting, hopefully their new families would keep them both preoccupied. Their parents too were well also having difficulty adjusting to not having to get up early everyday to work!

As it began to get late we helped them pack up and watched them ride off, The three of us then walked Sweetie Belle home letting Rarity know that Applejack was back when we passed by. we picked up some simple to go food on our way home eating by the fire, we relaxed afterwards noticing how quiet the library was now.

"It’s so quiet... I guess I was just used to Winona’s claws clicking all over and Gummy’s and Tanks and..."

"Your right Honey but that’s alright, you did so well taking care of them."

"I did?"

"You sure did Angel. And Mom and I talked it over and maybe in the summer we'll all go to Fluttershy’s and..."

I never did get to finish as she threw herself on us hugging and kissing. "Oh thank you! Thank you! I'll be the best pet owner ever! You'll see!"

"We know you will." We held her between us for a bit before bed tucking her in soundly. We did a minor bit of cleanup then headed to bed ourselves; I caught Twilight at the foot of the stairs scooping her up into my arms carrying her up kissing passionately.

And well... Thank goodness for the sound suppression spell.

Another week passed and preparations were well underway for winter Wrap Up, every pony had been assigned to a team though I was a bit of the odd 'man' out not fitting in anywhere and unable to use my magic to assist anyone in their tasks as apparently it was traditional to do all the work by hand... Er hoof. I simply offered to assist anywhere they needed me with anything I could do be it shovelling, knocking snow off the roofs or bringing warm beverages to the hard working ponies.

That weekend however we all finally got together, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Trixie and I. Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were all at Sweet Apple Acres having a sleepover under Granny Smiths supervision, though more likely Big Mac and Inkies.

Rarity had brought several bottles of Dandelion Wine she had purchased in Phillydelphia for just this occasion. The girls all poured glasses sipping on the liquor making pleased sounds, now I'm not much of a drinker in fact I never drank at all since I was young and split a taboo stolen beer with my cousin and when I was a teenager and had a few at a Christmas party neither of which I enjoyed really or got me drunk so I was a bit apprehensive about this. Taking a small sip though I was pleasantly surprised at the taste. It was fruity, sweet and crisp quite enjoyable. Still I only sipped moderately sitting beside Twilight listening to the girls talk about their Hearths warming experiences interjecting with Twilight when we talked about ours.

As the day passed and we moved onto our second bottle of wine the topics of conversation moved all over the place, I kept pretty quiet despite having been here for awhile I still felt like an outsider a lot of the time but Dash wasn't having any of that focusing on me.

"So Rick, you've been here for awhile now. How does Ponyville, heck all of Equestria compare to where you lived before?"

Everyone turned waiting for my answer. "Its great Dash, its beautiful, friendly the occasional problem but what place doesn't have that? And..." I turned to Twi kissing her softly. "I couldn't imagine being anywhere else now." That elicited a chorus of Aww's and Dash to roll her eyes with a grin.

"Alright, but you must miss some things right? What do you miss the most?"

"Meat..." I answered without thinking clapping my hand over my mouth immediately after. Twilight had thankfully just swallowed or there would have been wine sprayed everywhere. I was worried my big mouth was going to ruin things again when everyone broke out in laughter.

"Rick! I thought you would say your friends or family at least!" Twi scolded.

"I do but..."

"Honestly darling how gauche, missing food is so unseemly... However this wine is simply divine." Rarity giggled helping herself to another glass.

"Well..." Fluttershys soft voice was drowned out.

"Ya Rick! I mean it’s not like your missing Mrs Cakes sugar covered glazed donuts... Uggggh... Donuts... Wait! Is it like that?"

"Not quite it’s just something I'd eaten since I was young I mean most humans do..."

"Well I guess I kin understand that sugarcube, Winona'll only eat her special food and it has... Well, you know in it. Ah try not to think about it too much, circle of life an all."

"Actually..." Fluttershy squeaked again quietly going unnoticed.

"I can certainly understand the appeal from a scientific point of view, I mean there are plenty of meat eating creatures out there, Winona, Opal even Owlicious! It is a part of Equestrian society but we kind of... I'm not sure, sweep it under the rug. We don't eat meat so... Although we do eat and use eggs in our cooking... But we make sure to only use unfertilized eggs..." She gazed up at the roof lost in thought and before anyone else could speak up Fluttershy broke in.

"I've eaten meat..."

"What!" Was the general consensus of all gathered.

"Well... Sometimes the baby animals can be picky and need encouragement, some are so tiny I need to chew up their food for them before giving it to them so in the case of the carnivores... Usually just a little piece to show them its okay to eat or some juice down my through from chewing... It’s kind of gross but... Well it’s not so bad, just nature." She shrugged taking another small sip of her wine.

"Heck I've swallowed plenty of bugs when I was flying... I guess that counts too right?"

"Ah recon I may have bitten a worm or two in half in my time eatin an apple... Shucks I guess we're all just a big ol pack of carnivores ain't we?!"

We all laughed at that, I took a big swallow of wine relieved I hadn't said anything too stupid as Dash leaned over with a sly look and grin.

"Maybe you aren't missing it too much Rick, from what I hear you've enjoyed plenty of 'eating out' while you've been here..."

Poor Fluttershy and Trixie, they were the recipients of my mouthful of wine as I spittaked Dash fell backwards kicking her legs as she laughed, Rarity blushed slightly covering her grin, Pinkie dissolved into giggles falling down with Dash as Fluttershy and Trixie dried themselves off both of them blushing a bit as well. Applejack hid her wide grin and blush behind her hat while Twilight and I both stammered and blushed heavily.

"Rainbow Dash! That was a secr..." Twilight began then clapped her fore hooves over her mouth turning even redder glancing at me.

"Well it’s hardly a secret darling you are quite vocal so we've heard, and besides it’s nothing to be ashamed of. A healthy sex life is an important part of a marriage, the rest of us should be so lucky... You and Fluttershy excluded of course Trixie." Rarity stated nonchalantly causing them both to blush now and the rest of us to laugh.

The rest of the night progressed much along those lines, the mares getting more then a little tipsy and the conversation getting more and more risqué! Everything from past conquests to how they... Relieved tension at home. And they certainly weren't through with me asking Twilight and I all sorts of inappropriate questions...

By late evening the wine was all gone and we were all exhausted from laughing so much the cold air at least helped sober everyone up as they all insisted on heading to their own homes, no one was falling down drunk so I wasn't too worried. Fluttershy and Trixie had each other to help them get home, Dash had a straight albeit wobbly flight home, Applejack seemed the least intoxicated of everyone maybe she was simply used to the occasional hard cider, Rarity demurely made her way away with only the occasional stumble and hic and Pinkie... Honestly I didn't see too much change in her at all she cart wheeled away giggling uncontrollably, I shook my head watching them go and letting the cold air clear my head before heading back in.

"Riiick..." Twilights voice came down from up above in our room followed by a giggle.

Her slight inebriation amused me greatly as she had even less wine then I not even two glasses. I climbed upstairs carefully and found her waiting for me.

I walked over and she lunged off the bed at me wrapping her fore hooves around my neck as we kissed losing ourselves in our passion.

I love you.

The next morning I awoke with a mild headache and found Twilight and I snuggled together in front of the fireplace a single blanket wrapped around us. I levitated another log on the fire wincing at my sudden discovery that trying to use magic while hung over even slightly was a bad idea...

I finished the task anyhow leaning back and massaging my temples for a moment then wrapping my arms around Twilight holding her close breathing in her beautiful scent and caressing her soft fur.

She shifted slightly. "Ooh... My head, what happened?"

I gently rubbed her temples kissing her softly. "First time drinking love?" She smiled wanly and nodded. "Same boat."

She giggled slightly snuggling against me. "Oh! Someone’s happy to see me..." She smirked.

"You know I'm always happy to see you Twi... But... Yeah." I blushed a little naturally my clothes had all been lost at some point last night.

"Well I think I can help with that." She breathed.

We made soft and sweet love by the fire making my headache and I hoped hers disappear. We lay content together afterwards a bit before I scooped her up and turned to head to the shower and almost dropped her...

Apparently we had been... Busy, last night. There were books strewn about the couch flipped over the table settings thrown aside and more...

Wow...

Some things were definitely coming back to me and I whisked us off to the shower quickly, we needed to get cleaned up and get the library cleaned up before Scootaloo came home.

In the shower we were soon laughing and sharing what we remembered from the night before both of us blushing slightly and a little embarrassed. Neither of us was that uninhibited... We loved to be together in every sense of course but last night with our inhibitions loosened clearly we had gone much further. No regrets.

We got everything straightened back up easily before Scootaloo came home, though for the rest of the day... Even the next few days we couldn't look at one another without a knowing smile.

Winter wrap Up... I still didn't quite get it, Twilight had explained and I had read up on it a bit but it still seemed strange to me to have to send a season packing! But hey, different world, magic, ect... Didn't matter, I would get used to it.

Early in the morning, really early our alarm went off and Twi was up and excited to get going, I was still sleepy and Scootaloo was downright hostile this early in the morning but after a hot shower and a good breakfast we were all ready.

Twi was very excited to try out a new organizational plan she had devised as we walked to the town hall for the meeting she sighed with a faraway look in her eyes.

"What is it?"

"Nothing... I just miss Spike." She smiled sadly. "He always made it such a chore early in the morning; he'd be sleeping on my back half the day!"

"I can do that Mom!" Scootaloo jumped up on her back curling up and pretending to snore.

Twilight laughed and smiled. "Thanks honey. Lets hurry they might be waiting for me!"

We were still very early and there was no one waiting for us, undeterred Twilight took the time we had to set up her folding blackboard outlining her plan on it showing the pony groups and what they would need to do and the order they would need to do it in.

Before even an hour had passed it seemed all of Ponyville was gathered only the little fillies and colts and those needed to take care of them and the elderly ponies were exempt. Soon she had everyone split up into teams, the Weather team started clearing the sky, the Animal team waking up all the hibernating critters and the very important Plant team to begin planting the crops that all of Ponyville would need for the rest of the year.

They had definitely learned from the past and everyone worked well together to get things rolling, still I had no specific task assigned to me so I helped Twilight at first to hand out all the assignments then Fluttershy and the Animal team to wake up the animals Twilight was glad at least to have someone’s arms to jump into when the snakes and bats woke up. Personally they didn't bother me and I was more then happy to hold my beloved, I was just glad we didn't have to wake up any spiders...

After that I was kept busy following the snow and then regular plow's to plant the seeds. As the sun began to set from the clear sky somehow the fields were clear as well as the roofs and streets in Ponyville the snow strategically piled in places where they would melt and run into the lakes and ponds around town, everyone was exhausted but we had done it! Ponyville was ready for Spring!

That evening as we got ready for bed Twilight folded her special vest and put it away with a sigh slipping into bed.

"What?"

"It’s just the one day of the year when I get to organise on such a grand scale! I hate for it to end..."

I chuckled sliding into bed with her holding her close. "And you do such an amazing job of it love, without your planning I don't know how it could ever get done."

"Not to toot with my own horn..." She grinned. "But they did have a lot of trouble getting ready on time before I came. I'm glad I could help, another few years and they'll know all the tricks and won't need me at all..."

"Don't be silly Twi, even if they know all the tricks you’re the one who keeps everyone on point and if something goes wrong... And something always will. You get things back on track don't you?"

"I guess..."

"No guessing, they'll always need you." I kissed her softly. "I'll always need you."

"And I'll always need you." She sighed. "Always calming me down when I start panicking."

"Always will, love you."

"Love you too."

She laid her head on my chest and we slipped easily into sleep together.

Spring has come, getting close to the time I first came here... A whole year downs and ups. Far more ups then downs though...

It wasn't too long after the Wrap up that school began again, Scootaloo was less then thrilled to be going back but grudgingly accepted it especially since she could see her friend’s everyday. (This song and picture pretty closely show how disgruntled she is, adorably so.)

With the warmer spring weather also came plenty of Pegasus created showers to accelerate plant growth, the Everfree forest too came alive the game trails busy and me trying to remember everything Fluttershy had taught me. The Wardstones held firm though as I knew they would, Scootaloo wasn't the only one with homework all of a sudden.

Twilight and Trixie threw themselves into their studies trying to make up for plenty of lost time trying to learn new spells and magic’s as well as new things about the magic power Twilight and her friends shared, The Elements of Harmony, the magic of their friendship...

Twilight and I... I don't know. I had heard the term never ending honeymoon before though I never really understood it. Not to say things were perfect, we had differing opinions to be sure. My point of view was a human one hers a pony, sometimes there was simply no point of reference for us. So we made one, no matter what came up, no matter how much we both felt we were right we would always work it out. It wasn't easy, most things worth having, worth building, worth keeping aren't.

One evening we were out for a walk while Scootaloo worked on her homework when the sky opened up and the rain came pouring down, we took shelter under an awning for a moment before I fashioned a simple telekinetic shield to keep the rain off us and we continued. Twi wanted to head home but I convinced her to keep walking with me, to enjoy the fury of the storm.

We stood at the edge of Ponyville the rain pouring down when I let the shield lapse catching her up in my arms kissing her so hard, so passionately I lost sight of anything else then her. If you've never kissed the one you love in the pouring rain... Well it’s an experience.

We made our way back home in the rain unconcerned side by side.

Scootaloo had been passing me 'hints' that something important was coming up so I checked the calendar and below many notes Twi had on it for various things she wanted to accomplish was printed 'Hearts and Hooves day'. Now what was that?

After a little research I found it was I guess the equivalent of Valentines Day, a day I had never cared for too much. I don't think I had ever been in a relationship on Valentines Day so it was simply a day like any other to be alone... Now however... I had to make some plans.

Hearts and Hooves day morning came and I wanted to get up early to serve Twi breakfast in bed but I soon found she had the same idea, I slid out of bed quietly sure she was still asleep and as I turned to look I saw her across the bed doing the same thing! We both starred a moment quizzically then burst into laughter falling back down on the bed together.

"Great minds think alike right love?"

"You know it." She pushed me down kissing me sweetly. "But it’s definitely my turn so you stay there mister."

I held up my hands in surrender. "Okay."

She smiled and headed downstairs while I looked out the window stretching and waking myself up. Soon enough she reappeared with a delicious breakfast for the two of us and another plate put aside which soon attracted a hungry little filly.

"Its Hearts and Hooves day Dad! Did you remember?!"

"I did Angel thanks to your 'subtle' reminders. I would have sure felt bad if I hadn't."

"Don't worry Dad I wouldn't let you forget!"

"Angel, how would you like to go over to Rarity’s after school and have a sleepover with Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom?" Part two of my brilliant plan.

"Sure! Why? Do you and your very special somepony have plans?"

"I have a few ideas, how about you love?"

"Oh you'll see..."

After breakfast we saw Scootaloo off to school and cleaned up then things progressed as any other day, Trixie showed up and they got busy studying for a few hours. I too had studying to do knowing my plans were all set up for later this evening.

Shortly after noon Trixie left as she had her own Hearts and Hooves day plans with Fluttershy, I was reading in the living room when Twilight snuck up behind me sliding a blindfold over my eyes.

"What’s this?"

"A surprise." She whispered nuzzling my neck. She stood me up and led me away with my hand on her shoulder, a long and winding path we took I heard more then a few townsfolk commenting, giggling or whispering to one another as we traveled. Twilight was quiet but just the feeling of my hand on her fur the two of us moving together was heaven. After awhile I couldn't hear the hustle and bustle of town anymore just the wind blowing through the trees after a few more minutes she stopped suddenly.

"We're here."

I reached up to pull the blindfold off but she stopped me pushing me gently down to my knees wrapping her fore hooves around my neck and kissing me softly while she pulled it off.

"Okay, you can look now." She whispered.

I opened my eyes to find us on a spread out blanket picnic fixings waiting, looking around I figured we must be on a far corner of Applejacks farm there were a few scattered apple trees but mostly a huge field of golden flowers, Goldenrod. I looked around a moment then back to her bearing her gently down to the blanket and kissing her passionately.

"Its beautiful Twi, you’re beautiful. Thanks."

She blushed slightly her modesty one of the many parts of her I loved so much. "Our last picnic got rained and lightninged on if you recall." She smiled.

"I do recall something like that." I grinned back.

We lay there for awhile kissing and cuddling before enjoying the picnic she had so carefully and lovingly packed then simply relaxed together enjoying the beautiful scenery and each other.

Later that afternoon we packed up and slowly made our way home, no need to rush, no need to teleport plenty of other couples out and about enjoying the end of the day and each others company just like us. We stopped at a few places in town getting each other little things we didn't really need but we knew one another would like. I got her a fancy new quill, silver embossed and engraved with her initials something she always admired but would never buy for herself.

She surprised me with an assortment of sweets from Bon Bon's shop that I hadn't even known that she knew I liked, crafty mare...

We stopped by Rarity’s momentarily to make sure everything was still ok, she looked a bit frazzled already by the three fillies but smiled and waved us off. We got home a short while before the sun was to set and put away the picnic supplies taking a short rest. We had already done a lot of walking today but my plan required us to take another...

"Shall we take another stroll my love?"

"Hmm... Always have something planned don't you?"

"Who me?" I asked feigning innocence. "Who wouldn't want to go for a leisurely walk with the mare he loves?"

"Sneaky." She smiled kissing me softly as we got up to go.

We wandered through town again stopping only to buy her a flower to tuck into her mane before we arrived at the train station.

"Oh? Hmm, I half expected you might.. You’re slipping." She teased.

I chuckled and scooped her up in my arms kissing her soundly not caring who might see. "Just close your eyes and relax love, we'll be underway soon." We could see the train approaching.

She smiled and closed her eyes nestling her head in the crook of my shoulder. I squeezed her tightly as the train pulled up taking a deep breath... And teleported us.

I gasped and fell to one knee still holding Twilight tightly, it was the furthest I had ever teleported and bringing along another with you only intensifies the drain, but I had been practicing diligently and I would likely pay for it tomorrow but for now plan accomplished.

Twilights eyes fluttered open as she gasped. "Did you just... Where are..." She stopped, staring ahead as I turned sitting down to try to catch my breath at the small unassuming hillock before us. A very special place.

"Rick..." She breathed as I lifted us back up and made my way forward, I just smiled and kissed her softly as we approached. I had gone to a fair amount of trouble to keep my plans a secret from not only her but Scootaloo and the other Crusaders, I knew they might make a slip and I didn't want anything to ruin this.

At the top of the hill I had setup what appeared to be five pieces of sturdy canvas sew together in squares the middle one having several blankets laid out as well as a small picnic basket and Twilights small telescope and several of her books on stars.

I put her down gently having gotten my strength back a bit and pulled on cords attacked to the four panels to the sides lifting them up on supporting poles and fastening them together sheltering us, sort of like a tent but with an open roof.

I knelt down beside her, I could see a thousand questions in her eyes but I spoke first.

"This is the spot Twi, where I fell for you completely my heart was yours from that moment on and forevermore." I lay down beside her gazing into her beautiful eyes.

"I was so confused, conflicted. I wanted you, needed you... But I didn't think I ever had a chance, against all odds you’re with me now... My wife, my lover, my soul mate. Since that night it’s been only you Twilight Sparkle, you’re all I want, all I need. Now and forever... I love you.

Tears cascaded from her eyes and a few from mine as well. She lunged forward as I wrapped my arms around her kissing feverishly my clothes were soon scattered as we made love under the stars.

We lay together afterwards staring up at the sky of infinite stars.

"You've made me so happy..." She whispered turning her gaze to me. "How could the universe have known I needed someone…? Needed you, so badly. You've changed everything..."

She leaned up and kissed me softly her beautiful voice filling the air as she sang.

(Original song 'Double Rainbow' by Katy Perry)

You're a one of a one

A one of a kind

That you only find once in a lifetime

Made to fit like a fingerprint

A code that clicks open a gold mine

They say one mare's trash is another mare's treasure

When I found you, it was all pitter patter

Secretly, I hit the lottery

'Cause you're brighter than all of the Northern Lights

You speak to me, even in my dreams

Wouldn't let you go for even the highest price

They say one mare's trash is another girl's treasure

So if it's up to me, I'm gonna keep you forever

'Cause I understand you, we see eye to eye

Like all the stars in the sky

And wherever you go, so will I

'Cause what we have is hard to find

Was a phenomenon when you came along

Yeah, our chemistry was more than science

It was deafening, loud like lightning, it was striking

We couldn't deny it

They say one mare's trash is another mare's treasure

The two of us together, make everything better

'Cause I understand you, we see eye to eye

Like all the stars in the sky

And wherever you go, so will I

'Cause what we have is hard to find

To the bottom of the sea, I'd go to find you

Climb the highest peak to be right beside you

Every step I take, I'm keeping you in mind

'Cause I understand you, we see eye to eye

Like all the stars in the sky

And wherever you go, so will I

'Cause what we have is hard to find

[Outro]

It's hard to find, it’s hard to find

Once in a lifetime

"Once in a lifetime..." I whispered back holding her close, feeling our hearts beat in tandem lost in her eyes and the overwhelming love I felt for her. We laid there together watching the stars until we fell asleep...

The suns rays woke me up and I found Twilight awake already watching me with a little smile.

"Morning love." I whispered pressing forward to kiss her my muscles, tendons and nerves jerking to attention reminding me of my earlier abuse of them.

"Are you ok?" She asked with concern in her eyes.

"Hmm..." I smiled. "I'll be fine Twi, might have overdid it with that teleport. Totally worth it, let’s just rest here for a awhile longer ok?"

She shook her head slightly and smiled snuggling against me. "Silly... I love you Rick."

"I love you Twilight."

We rested for awhile talking and kissing, she fed me from the picnic basket I had set for us, and after a few more hours I felt... Good enough to move at least, I got dressed and we packed up the blankets and basket. Then undid the cords letting the canvas fall the scene behind making us both jump.

"Well howdy Twilight an Rick, have a pleasant night did ya?" Applejack grinned.

They were all there Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle included all smiling knowingly at us.

"Twilight and Rick sitting in... Er on a hill, k, i, s, s... Drat that doesn't rhyme..." Sweetie Belle squeaked making us all laugh.

"How long have you all been here?!" Twilight asked.

"Oh not that long darling, when I brought Scootaloo home and you both were absent still I was slightly worried. So we asked a few questions and eventually they led to Rainbow Dash."

"Heh, sorry guys."

"No worries Dash." I had 'bribed' Dash with some of her favourite treats to make sure this particular area would be cloud free last night.

"How was your Hearts and Hooves day Dad?"

"It may have been my first, but I think its going to remain one of the best."

Life goes on, it doesn't slow down for anyone or anything better get in, hold on and live.

A few weeks later I was just getting back from checking the Everfree early in the afternoon when I saw Twilight entering the library, even from where I was she seemed preoccupied looking worried. I rushed up following her in before she could close the door.

"Twi... What’s wrong? You ok?"

She walked into the living room and sat on the floor silently her ears laid back, I came over and knelt before her gently rubbing her shoulders and neck trying to get her to look up, look at me.

"Love... What is it? You’re scaring me."

She looked up tears streaming from her eyes plopping onto the floorboard she looked so confused and anguished it rent my heart I would have done anything to make it better for her.

"I..."

"What?"

"I... I've been feeling funny lately, not sick really but... Off."

"Why didn't you..."

"I didn't want to worry you! I made an appointment with the doctor and..."

"And? Are you ok? What’s wrong! I can scan you myself...!" I was ready to cast the spell when she put her forehooves around my neck pulling me to her, I embraced her tightly. "Its ok Twi, whatever it is we'll get through it. No matter what."

She drew back slightly and I kissed her softly.

"It’s... I'm..."

"What? Please Twi..."

"I... I'm... Pregnant..."

Epilogue

View Online

I just knelt there staring at her for a moment. "Pregnant...? Pre...? That’s... That’s not possible... Is..."

"I swear I've been with nopony else!" She burst out as tears streamed down her beautiful face.

I grabbed her clutching her tightly to my chest. "Twi. I would never think anything like that." I drew back and wiped her tears away kissing her gently.

"I... I don't know how..." She cried.

"It’s not possible for us...? Is it?" I asked.

"I didn't think so. I was sure...! I did a lot of research on crossbreeding history... After Scootaloo asked us about..." She added sadly.

I nodded and kissed her softly again still holding her tight.

"But I didn't find any successful attempts between any of the races..."

"What about Manticores, Griffins and things like that?" I asked.

"Their ancestors were all created long ago with the aid of powerful magic we just don't have today... As far as I know..."

"Then how did we..." I sat down pulled her onto my lap running my hand gently over her belly with a small smile as I thought.

We both started and looked at each other suddenly coming to the same conclusion. Luna! Luna!

"That spell, the archives! She must have...! Alizarin! Why didn't he...!?" Twilight stammered.

"That tricky mare! I'd almost given up on trying to figure out what she did." I grinned.

"What... What are we going to do?" Twilight whispered, her anguished look again rending my heart.

"What? We're going to have a baby." I comforted squeezing her.

"But... But it’s so unexpected... Unprecedented! I never thought... I wanted... But... I... I didn't plan for... I don't know how...! And Scootaloo is such a hoof full..."

I kissed her firmly disrupting her train of thought. "I know it’s unexpected, but I already know you'll be an amazing Mother. I'm sure once we explain to Scootaloo she'll be excited too. And there’s no one else, anywhere, ever who I would want to have my baby. I love you Twilight. We're going to have a baby." I held her tightly. "Say it with me."

"We're going to have a baby...?" She whispered sounding unconvinced.

I shook my head slightly with a smile. "Again."

Together we spoke quietly face to face. "We're going to have a baby." We stared at each other for a moment.

A smile slowly showed itself and she kissed me passionately. "We're going to have a baby!"

"WE'RE GOING TO HAVE A BABY!" We shouted together smiling, laughing and crying all at the same time in each others embrace.

"What?!" Came a voice from the doorway, Scootaloo home from school.

"Angel! Isn't that amazing?"

"But... No. What about me? I thought I was your child...?" Her big purple eyes filled with tears as she sat down heavily her ears down and her wings drooping.

Twilight and I untangled from one another rushing over to hold her tightly between us.

"Scootaloo Sparkle." I said tilting her head up to look in her tear filled eyes and kissing her softly on the nose. "This baby is going to change A LOT of things. But it will never change the way we feel about you. You’re our daughter and we love you, we always will. No matter what."

She sniffed as I wiped her tears away. "R... Really?"

"Really. You’re going to be a big sister honey." Twilight comforted.

"A big sister...?" She digested that a moment. "Like Rarity and Sweetie Belle? And Applejack and Apple Bloom?" She said with a small smile.

"Just like them Angel."

Her tears suddenly forgotten she jumped up hugging and kissing us both. "I've got to go tell Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle!"

"Okay but be back for supper." I cautioned.

"I will!" She zipped out the door and flew off.

Twilight and I just sat there a few moments staring at each other, both of us smiling with tears still streaming from our eyes.

"A baby... A foal... Wait..." I came to a sudden realization.

"What?!" Twilight asked seeing my face go serious.

"We need to talk to Luna right away."

"What’s got you so worried?"

"I need to ask her what she did. It’s important... To me, to us." I gently pulled her over to me running my hand lovingly over her belly. "It has to be a foal. No half human this or that! No source of amusement and teasing to other ponies. I don't care what they think of me really but I don't want our child to be treated... Differently."

"Oh Rick no one would..."

I gave her a stern look. "You know that’s not true love, kids and adults can and will be very judgemental and cruel. I don't want that for our child."

"Okay, okay you've got a point. Lets write her now, she won't get it until tonight but hopefully she will have the time to write back."

Dear Princess Luna

We finally figured it out! And while I cannot tell you how much we love and appreciate your 'gift' to Rick and I we do have some concerns. Please write back as soon as you can and let us know what you did, what we can expect, any side effects or problems there might be with the spell... Sorry, just worried, excited and nervous all rolled up in one. Looking forward to hearing for you.

Twilight and Rick

Twilight sent the letter and we sat together for awhile just smiling, kissing and whispering to one another. Our thoughts and hopes for this new chapter in our life, changes we would have to make and challenges to face.

"You know by the time Scootaloo gets to both of the girls to tell them the news there’s a good chance all of Ponyville is going to know as well..." Twilight warned with a smile.

"Ahh... Should have thought of that, oh well. They would have found out sooner or later anyhow, we'll have to get our friends together and let any of them that don't know from Scootaloo about it too eh?"

"Yes... Ooh! Maybe they'll throw me a baby shower! I've never been to one! Cadence's was in Canterlot and I didn't have time to go unfortunately."

"I'm sure they will love."

"Yay! So much to do, so much to plan! I'll need some books on foals! I mean we had Shimmer and Prism for a short while but..."

I kissed her with a smile. "But this is our baby and you want everything to be perfect. By, the, book..." I accented each word with a kiss.

She nodded with a little blush. "I... I never really thought I would be a mother, always too busy with studying and books to even meet anyone... Thank you. I love you." She whispered kissing me passionately.

"Don't thank me love, Zecora is the one who brought me here. But if I had known what was waiting for me..." I held her fore hooves in my hands and kissed her nose softly. "That YOU were waiting for me, I wouldn’t have hesitated in the slightest had I been given the choice."

We did a little housework, a little reading but really we were both just too excited to focus on much other then the growing life within her. I scanned her probably twenty times finding only a small growing fetus, the doctor had told her she was likely about five months along, I tried not to look too closely as much as I wanted to know, needed to know I wanted to wait until we heard back from Luna.

We both thought about it trying to pinpoint the time it might have happened, it would just be nice to know. I couldn't be sure but I thought perhaps it was that night in the cabin, the night Cadence gave birth... That would have a nice symmetry to it, but I couldn't be sure... And truly it didn't matter.

"Wait a minute..."

"What?"

"Were you in…? You know..."

"I do? What are you talking about?"

"Don't you need to be... In heat? Or something to get pregnant?"

She stared at me quizzically for a moment before giggling. "Heat? Cycles like poor Winona and Opal? No, it hasn't been that way for nearly seven hundred years! It used to be that way; no one really liked the situation... Oh I suppose a few stallions and maybe even mares maybe took advantage of it for their own pleasures but mostly it just caused problems."

"In what way?"

She snuggled up against me on the couch as I laid back she lay atop me her head on my chest. "Well with Winona, Opal and other animals it’s a natural process designed to perpetuate the species. And maybe it was for us as well long, long ago before recorded pony history but the very thing that makes us Ponies now, a unified species our Sapience is what was nearly our downfall..."

I wrapped my arms around her tightly. "Sounds bad."

"Well... Maybe our downfall was too strong, but from what I read the cycles affected us as badly as they do the other animals. When our time came the pheromones produced would entice even the most reluctant stallion to do his duty, and that was a problem... Many of the mares and stallions were married, in loving relationships often times ruined by their... Dalliances, truly it wasn't any ponies fault! But, well jealously, anger and the feelings of betrayal can't be so easily brushed aside. It seemed it was just something no one ever got used to even after hundreds and thousands of years..."

"I can believe that."

"Something had to be done but Princess Celestia wouldn't make that decision for every pony. While she researched what she could do, what we could do. Every town and city held referendums to decide the very future for our species. It was long and difficult nearly six months before a total consensus was reached, it wasn't that any pony didn't want this change but... Change is hard, hard for anyone." She smiled tilting her head up to kiss me softly.

"Some things are easier to get used to then others." I smiled back.

"I bet." She grinned. "Princess Celestia was finally informed of the decision and she had devised a spell to... Change us, but not change who we were. Every Unicorn, every Pegasus and even every Earth Pony who had even a spark of magic was conscripted in the most massive spell ever! Oh I wish I could have been there! It would have been amazing to see. A spell of that complexity and power doesn't come along very often. From what I read and of course know it was a success, it changed us within... I wonder..."

"What?"

"Perhaps it was the same sort of spell Luna used on you? Modified of course..."

"We'll find out."

Just then the door banged open and three little fillies galloped in followed by six mares all talking at the same time excitedly.

I sat up smiling as Twilight did as well. I'll put the kettle on love; this could be a long afternoon.

Once we had gotten everyone calmed down, seated and I'd put out some tea and snacks we were finally ready to start answering some questions.

I sat on the couch with Twilight laid beside me her head in my lap Scootaloo right beside me and Sweetie Belle on Twilights other side, Apple Bloom sitting right in front of her the three of them staring at her belly as if expecting it to swell up right before their eyes.

Pinkie couldn't sit still and was bouncing around the room giggling with a big smile on her face, Rarity sat demurely sipping her tea but with a warm smile on her face as well. Fluttershy and Trixie sat close together both smiling watching us, Dash seemed a bit shocked sitting to the side trying to act nonchalant about the whole situation and Applejack was right in front of us as well a proud grin on her face.

"Well I'll be. I recon you'll be a fine pair of parents judging by lil Scootaloo here." She remarked ruffling Scoots mane.

"Oh of course they will Applejack! I can't wait to see your little... Foal? Human baby? It hardly matters, I'll make sure he or she looks fabulous anyhow."

"Thanks Rarity... I'm very nervous; I mean I know it'll all be ok... I hope it will..." Twilight stammered as I rubbed her neck comfortingly.

"Oh... Don't be scared Twilight. We'll all be here for you no matter what doing what we can." Fluttershy offered everyone else nodding in agreement.

"Is it a boy or girl?! Is there just one baby in there or two! Or more! Is it a foal or a human?! Or maybe some combination of the two like a pony head on a human body!"

"I hope not..."

"Oh? Why not Rick?"

"Pinkie... It would just be... Awkward."

"Well I guess the head might overbalance the body a bit..."

"Yeah... There’s just one baby so far as I could determine. I hope for a healthy foal, boy or girl. But whatever the case we're going to love and cherish him or her."

"How the hay did this happen!" Dash burst out.

"Didn't your parents have 'the talk' with you Dash?" Applejack asked with a grin.

"What?! I mean... Not that, I know how that goes... I mean you’re... And you’re... It just doesn't make any sense!"

Twilight and I nodded together. "We never thought it would happen either..." She smiled up at me and I leaned down to kiss her softly.

"Princess Luna granted me a favour awhile ago back when we were in the hospital after the Manticore incident..." I continued.

"She never told us what it was though just that she hoped we would someday appreciate it. I don't know how we'll ever repay her for this..." Twilight continued smiling with a faraway look gazing down at her belly.

"We wrote her and hopefully she'll be able to shed some light on just what’s going to happen." I finished.

"And is it a boy or girl!" Pinkie asked again still excited.

"Not sure Pinkie still too soon to tell anything, I'm not sure I want to know ahead of time..."

"I don't want to know before." Twilight stated. "I study so hard, and I want to know so many things... But this... This I can wait for."

"Well what'r you going to call it if it’s a boy?" Asked Apple Bloom.

"Or a girl!" Squeaked Sweetie Belle.

"We haven't talked about that yet; it was only this morning after all that I found out."

"I have no doubt we'll be thinking long and hard about it." Truthfully I had thought about it on and off since I had asked Twilight to marry me, most of the names I came up with though were more human... Until we found out what was going to happen...

Suddenly there was a loud banging at the door; it was quite late for visitors... Well in this case I guess it could be anyone who had heard the news. I got up and opened the door momentarily shocked at the pony before me.

A light grey coat with a dark blue tail streaked with lighter blue his mane concealed behind his ceremonial armor bat wings folded at his side. One of Luna’s Night Guard, behind him I spotted another waiting by a chariot.

"I am here for Twilight, Rick and Scootaloo Sparkle." He stated firmly.

Twilight and Scootaloo came over by my side. "That’s us..."

"The Princess bids you come at once!" He stood aside gesturing to the chariot.

"Thank you; we'll just be a moment then." Twilight turned back into the room smiling at our friends. "Well it looks like our ride is here, I only expected a letter really but this should be even better!" As they started to get up she motioned them back down. "Stay as long as you like, talk. We might not be back tonight but you'll close things up for us won't you?"

They all smiled and nodded wishing us good luck.

"See you all later, come on Angel."

"Bye guys! I'll tell you all about it tomorrow!"

We got onboard the chariot; it looked like it was made for Princess Luna so it was quite big. We got comfortable as they took off waving to our friends as they saw us off. The lights of Ponyville slowly faded behind us as we headed towards Canterlot, the night was cool and the breeze made it even more so. I knelt down pulling Scootaloo between Twilight and I holding them both.

Hmm...

What?

The last time I rode like this I was holding you too... I could hardly see through my tears, I was whispering to you to fight, not give up, not leave me alone...

Some part of me refused to let me go... I couldn't go into that darkness without seeing you again. And when I did... Well you slipped into it instead of me, that moment something awoke in me. Something that only had happened a few times before, my magic guided by my heart. It knew what I needed.

What we both needed.

We kissed sweetly cuddling together with Scootaloo as Canterlot drew ever closer.

After a few short hours of flight they touched down in a small courtyard beside the palace neither of them was even breathing hard clearly these 'bat ponies' were more then they appeared.

"The Princess has delayed the Night Court for your visit. Please enter." He gestured over to a small side door.

"Thank you very much sirs." Twilight bowed slightly and turned to go in as I scooped up Scootaloo as she began asking questions.

"Wow you’re almost as big as Big Mac, how'd you get those bat wings? Do you take the Princess everywhere? Where do you..." The questions continued until I got to the door and turned bowing slightly to them as well and smiling apologetically as we entered.

Luna sat at the throne several ponies around her and two of her Night Guard at the door looking over papers. As soon as she saw us enter she cleared her throat.

"Enough, court will begin in fifteen minutes. Begone." The ponies before her retreated to and out the big double doors followed by her guards, she watched them stoically as we approached then turned her gaze to us. As soon as the doors closed her grim face was replaced with an almost childlike grin as she leapt off the throne galloping to us.

"I knew it would work! And I knew you would be excited about it...! I did guess correctly did I not? I hope I have not overstepped my bounds?!" She asked with a mournful look.

I stepped up with a smile and pulled her into my embrace followed by Twilight and Scootaloo. "You've given us so much Princess, thank you." Twilight whispered teary eyed.

Luna stepped back some tears of her own showing and smiled. "Please Twilight, Luna. And I told you for you and your friends freeing me from the Miasmas control I can never repay that debt but I will do what I can... Now, quickly you have questions? I cannot delay the Night Court for long so many depend on my sister and I."

"Of course! What did you do? What was the spell? How did you change Rick? Was it a modification of the spell Princess Celestia created so long ago!!?"

Luna smiled at Twilight enthusiasm. "I should have known you would have researched that. A modification? No but it was the basis for what I did, I knew humans and ponies were quite different. Outwardly somewhat but inside we are quite similar, but the child bearing process... In that we are very different, that is truly where most of my research went to find out about how your babies grow and are born. There was very little to be found truly."

"So what did you do?" I asked trying not to sound desperate.

She smiled softly. "I improvised. A human baby would be difficult the magic’s that changed ponykind so long ago while I was away..." She smiled as we realized that she had been in her banishment when that occurred. "Yes it affected me too even so far away; it was a feat of magic unlike any other... That spell should not be tampered with leaving Twilight out of the equation. So it had to be you Rick, I thought long and hard what a hybrid of our species might turn out to be... I hoped healthy and complete but... An outcast of sorts, a source of teasing and gossip for others..." Her face turned sombre a moment as she spoke; she shook her head smiling ruefully. "I know what a burden that can be so I was determined your child would not suffer so."

"Sooo... You made him a pony inside?" Scootaloo asked.

"Close young Scootaloo, my first thought was to turn him into a pony completely, after asking naturally. But the spell binding Twilight and he is complex too and should not be tampered. So I had to work around it, finesse it. Difficult, I had been gone for so long and before then I hadn't truly been the best of students my sister can tell you." She smiled in memory. "But I wanted to give you both something special to make up for my behaviour and for you Twilight when Cadence assured me how much you two cared for, were in love with one another... The adjustments within should never cause you harm or discomfort but reproductively now at least you are a pony, it is a part of you now as much as she is." She gestured towards Twilight with a smile.

"So... We're going to have a foal?"

"Yes. I hope that is not a disappointment?"

I pulled her in for another short hug. "No Luna it is exactly what I was hoping for."

"And you young Scootaloo, are you excited for a brother or sister?"

"You bet!"

"Good. Twilight, I envy you even more now. I wish you all the best but know my sister still has lessons to teach you, I hope you do not intend to abandon your studies?"

"What?! Never!" She smiled touching her belly lightly. "This will be an adventure but learning will always be a part of my life, I would never let Princess Celestia or you down."

"I am glad to hear it..."

A frantic tapping came from the big double doors causing Luna to sigh in resignation.

"And that brings my time with you to a close. I wish we could speak further..."

"Another time Luna. And thank you, thank you a thousand times thank you." I intoned taking her fore hoof in my hands and kissing it lightly causing her to blush.

"I am so happy to have helped you both. Quickly now..." She turned back to the throne stopping us as we began heading back the way we came. "That way..." She gestured off to another small door with a sly smile.

All three of us bowed and exited just as the double doors were opened and ponies began pouring in. Closing the door behind us we suddenly found ourselves in complete and total darkness.

"Twi...?"

"No problem." Her horn began to light up suddenly overpower by a brilliant and warm light.

"That won't be necessary."

I blinked a few times in the sudden light to find Princess Celestia, Shining Armor and Cadence as well as Shimmer and Prism, Spike and Twilights parents all waiting with big smiles.

Shimmer and Prism broke away galloping up to tackle their cousin then holding their fore hooves up to be picked up, I scooped up Shimmer hugging her tightly as Twilight did the same for Prism.

Twilight and Scootaloo galloped over to her parents, brother and Cadence with Prism on her back hugging and crying in joy. Princess Celestia walked over to me looking down at Shimmer warmly.

"I am glad you and Twilight will have this opportunity. When my sister told me what she did I was concerned at first, but she explained what she did and I can see she made a good decision."

"Thank you Princess... Wait... You knew?"

She giggled slightly. "But of course, I would never be so rude as to ruin the surprise though. But I am thankful you and Twilight figured it out a secret like this is difficult enough to keep by oneself, but having to keep two others in check as well..." She inclined her head toward Armor and Cadence.

"They knew too?!"

"They did, and I must say they wanted to tell you and Twilight very much. But I managed to keep them in check... Barely." She added with a wink.

We walked over to join them it seems Twilights parents hadn't been in the loop and had just heard the news and were shocked, flabbergasted, proud and excited all in one. I gave Armor a grin and a light punch in the shoulder as we walked up.

"Hey! We wanted to tell you bro I swear!"

Thinking back I could see so many times he and Cadence did want to tell us... "I know."

We all talked late into the evening Shimmer and Prism both asleep and Scootaloo and Spike yawning, Princess Celestia stood up levitating Spike onto her back.

"The expecting mother needs her sleep, as do baby dragons." She yawned. "Princesses as well!"

We all chuckled, we placed Shimmer and Prism on their parents backs saying our farewells. I scooped up my sleepy little Angel and we made our way through the back ways of the palace to another courtyard where the Night Guard again waited. They watched us walk up their gaze softening a bit seeing sleeping Scootaloo in my arms.

"Cute filly you got there. Climb up and we'll get you home."

I smiled and nodded Twilight and I climbed in settling down on the floor Scootaloo between us discussing the evening’s excitement and kissing softly as we got underway. Shortly after midnight we came to Ponyville they must have pushed themselves this time as they both looked a bit worn.

"Thank you fellows, can we offer you anything? Some food, water? A place for the night?" I whispered.

They both smiled stretching their wings and legs a moment. "Thank you for the offer Sir Sparkle we'll take it easy on the way home."

I was surprised they knew who I was, I saluted them awkwardly holding Scootaloo as they took off.

We got inside finding everything cleaned up and put away, as we tucked Scootaloo into bed her eyes fluttered open and she smiled.

"We're home Angel."

"Dad, Mom..."

"What is it honey?"

"Will you love the new foal more then me?"

The question choked me up; she was so full of love this little filly but she had suffered so much. I couldn't imagine our lives without her.

"We will love you both so much, as much as we can and then some more Angel, your our daughter and there will be a lot of attention given to the new foal but never think we love you any less Angel."

She yawned and closed her eyes as we both kissed her on the forehead. "Okay... Love you..." And drifted off.
We looked at one another both of us a bit teary eyed; I picked her up kissing her soundly and made my way quietly upstairs to bed. We lay there quietly awhile just looking at one another while I gently rubbed her belly.

You have any ideas for a name?

A few... You?

She giggled. Hundreds, but... I don't know none of them seem... Right. Tell me yours!

Well I only have one really that I thought would fit. For either a filly or a colt...

Don't tease me! Tell me!

Well I know how much you idolise him so it might be a little weird...

"Starswirl the Bearded...?" She gasped quietly.

"I was thinking just Starswirl... Starswirl Sparkle, what do you think?" I whispered.

Her eyes shone in the moonlight as she smiled pressing forward to kiss me passionately.

I love it!

Love you.

I love you.

We drifted off together dreams of the future and what it could hold dancing in our heads.

A few days passed and we began to accumulate a great deal of baby items, not just from Twilights very long list of what we would need but every pony in town seemed to have something they thought we would need, be it advice, old hand me downs or even new items. To say we were overwhelmed by the generosity we were being shown would be an understatement.

We had gotten home Saturday afternoon after some more 'vital' shopping and the three of us were relaxing on the bed Twilight excitedly sorting through her new books, I pulled them both close to me feeling... Inspired, I sang and they sang along with me...

(Original song 'Do or Die'by 30 Seconds to Mars)

In the middle of the night,(Me)

When the angel sleeps,(Twilight)

We don't want to live a life that we don't believe.(Together)

Time to do or die.(Together)

I will never forget that moment, this moment.(Me)

I will never forget that moment, this moment.(Twilight)

And the story goes on... on... on...(Me)

That's how the story goes.(Twilight)

That's how the story goes.(Me)

You and I will never die.(Together)

It's a sweet embrace.(Me)

It's the beginning of a new life, a dawning age.(Twilight)

Time to be alive.(Together)

I will never forget that moment, the moment.(Me)

I will never forget that night.(Twilight)

We sing, we sing...(Together)

On... on... on...(Together)

That's how the story goes.(Me)

Fate is coming, that I know.(Me)

Time is running, got to go.(Me)

Faith is coming, that I know.(Twilight)

Let it go.(Twilight)

Here right now (Together)

Under the banner of family, we dream out loud (Together)

Do or die, and the story goes (Together)

On... on... on... (Scootaloo)

And the story goes on... on... On...(Twilight)

This is our story!(Me)

Fate is coming, that I know(Me)

[this is our story](Scootaloo)

Time is running, got to go(Me)

[this is our story](Twilight)

Fate is coming, that I know(Twilight)

[this is our story](Me)

Let it go.(Twilight)

Here and now,(Me)

Under the banner of family, we dream out loud(Together)

Dream out loud!(All three)

Fate is coming, that I know(Me)

[time to do or die](Scootaloo)

Time is running out(Twilight)

[time to do or die](Scootaloo)

Fate is coming, that I know(Me)

[time to do or die](Scootaloo)

Let it go...(All three)

I kissed Twilight softly and Scootaloo on her nose, We all smiled and leaned back in the bed Twilight and Scootaloo eagerly paging through her new book 'What to expect from your new foal'. I just watched them with a smile, my hand protectively rubbing Twilights soon to grow belly the other gently ruffling my little Angels mane. How did I get so lucky? Amazing...

The story goes on...

The First Year

by TwilightsmyMare

Chapter 1 (A Hospital Week)

Chapter 2 (Timber Wolves, Tigers and Trixie! Oh my.)

Chapter 3 (The day!)

Chapter 4 (Big Changes)

Chapter 5 (Trixies return, Cadence sings)

Chapter 6 (Fly!)

Chapter 7 (Sickness and Health)

Chapter 8 (Away)

Chapter 9 (A Nightmare of a Wedding)

Chapter 10 (If you go out in the woods today...)

Chapter 11 (Trouble and Tribbles)

Chapter 12 (Birthday Surprise)

Chapter 13 (Let it snow)

Chapter 14 (Hearths Warming and a hoof to the face)

Chapter 15 (Within Dreams)

Chapter 16 (The Search Engine)

Chapter 17 (Darkness Within)

Chapter 18 (Maintaining Control)

Chapter 19 (Delving into the depths)

Chapter 20 (Back to Normal... Ish)

Chapter 21 (Welcome to the Zoo)

Chapter 22 (Here, there and everywhere!)

Chapter 23 (A year can pass so quickly.)

Epilogue